《Reincarnated Golden Emperor》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    Commoners and Nobles. In modern times, there was little difference between the two of them. Money and property were huge and important factors that would decide if someone was going to be in the Upper Class of society.


    If someone lacked even one of them, he wouldn''t be able to remain in the Upper Class of the Society for much longer. The large aristocrat houses which had been present since ancient times were the ones who had both Money and Property.


    They had also integrated into modern society by opening all sorts of companies to earn money. The powers they held could even suppress the power of a minister.


    One of these Aristocrat Houses was Yamada Clan. It has been passed down since 1000 years ago, during the times of the Warring Era.


    Yamada Saito was sitting within the hospital ward as he waited for the doctor. He was around 16 years old right now. Besides him were his elder siblings. Yamada Takeshi and Yamada Rataka, his eldest brother and his second eldest brother. They were 21 and 18 years old, respectively.


    Soon enough, a man got out of the room, which was labeled as ICU. All three of them had anxious looks as they stared at the man. However, it was for different reasons.


    The doctor appeared, and Yamada Saito moved towards him while asking him with a concerned expression, "Doctor, how is our father''s condition?"


    The doctor shook his head and spoke out in a disappointed voice, "Young master, I am incredibly dejected that I was not able to save your father with my skill."


    For some moments, Saito''s expression remained blank. Yamada Rataka, his second eldest brother, stepped forward as he spoke, "What!? Father is dead? Are you sure you have tried your best? We can give you any amount you want. Just try your best."


    The doctor seemed incredibly gloomy since he had, indeed, tried his best. However, by the time he had reached the hospital, it was far too late, "This doctor apologizes to the young masters and hopes that you can forgive me for my low skills."


    Yamada Rataka seemed like he was outraged. He stepped up and wanted to punch the doctor, "You¡­ It''s all because you are so useless!"


    It looked like he couldn''t take his father''s death and wanted to throw his feelings of dissatisfaction.


    Suddenly, Saito moved in front of him and said, "Elder brother, it''s not worth it. The doctors are humans as well¡­ We should prepare for the funeral and pray for his soul to be well in the heavens."


    Rataka seemed very emotional right now, but he was incredibly close to Saito. He would never hurt his little brother and controlled himself, "Alright, little brother. But¡­ still¡­ For a father to be dead¡­ What should we do?"


    Saito let out a soft whisper, "I don''t know¡­ First, we should return back home and prepare for the funeral. The other matters can wait."


    Suddenly, the doctor seemed to remember something and pulled out a key from his pockets, "Young masters¡­ before I started the operation. This was something that Master handed to me and should be given to someone among the Young Master if something happened to him in operation. He said that it was something related to a will."


    Yamada Takeshi, the eldest brother who was quiet for all this time, suddenly stepped forward and spoke, "What did you say? Will? Give it to me."


    Though Rataka was a little dissatisfied while watching his big brother only opening his mouth when the will was mention, he chose to stay silent.


    As for Saito, it was hard to know what he was thinking. He didn''t seem to care about this key at all. He just wanted to take his father''s body, prepare a funeral, and bury him. The rest of the matters could wait.


    ~~


    5 days later, the funeral occurred. Only Yamada Saito and Yamada Rataka were present. Yamada Takeshi couldn''t be seen anywhere.


    The last time Saito had heard of Takeshi was 2 days ago. He seemed to be very angry and was talking to a lawyer.


    Though Saito felt that the lawyer was very shady and had warned Takeshi about him when he came to know about it. Takeshi though brushed off his warnings and said that he could take care of him.


    Understanding that his eldest brother wasn''t going to listen to him. He decided to give up on convincing him. After the funeral, Saito returned back to his house while preparing his things since he needed to leave for the university.


    His university was in another city. He stayed in a hotel in that city. He was going to turn 16 within a month, but there was no glow on his face. Just an utter melancholy which made him unable to sleep peacefully.


    ~~


    3 days later, he received the news that his second eldest brother had died in an accident. There was no shock on his face when he heard that news. A disappointed sigh escaped from his mouth as he threw his phone on the bed.


    His phone started ringing again. He wasn''t in the mood to talk to anyone else after this news and was about to reject the call but stopped himself when he noticed that it was his Eldest Brother Takeshi''s call.


    It was rare for Takeshi to call him. Saito though picked up the phone call and spoke, "Hello, Elder Brother Takeshi¡­"


    Takeshi spoke in a surprisingly soft voice, "Little brother, where are you? I just heard that Rataka is dead¡­ are you fine? Come meet up with me in the back side of the Starlight Hotel."


    Saito stayed silent for a few moments before he replied, "Alright big brother. Though it will take some time since I have to stop by a place. It should take around 3 hours before I can reach that place."


    There was a long pause from Takeshi before he said, "Alright. Make sure to take care of yourself."


    Saito threw the phone on the bed once again after he cut off the call. He exhaled with a tired look ''Since when have you started calling me a little brother¡­''


    He moved towards his car in the parking. He started the car and gave it just a little acceleration before he applied brakes. After moving mere centimeters, the car suddenly stopped.


    Saito raised his eyebrows as he thought ''So the brakes are fine. Which means that he hasn''t done anything to the car¡­''


    With a sad expression, he started moving.


    ~~


    After around 3 hours, he reached the location Takeshi told him about. Takeshi sent him the exact location where he had to reach, and as Saito followed his words, he reached a shed which was some distance away from the Starlight Hotel. The area was quite silent, which gave him an eerie feeling since it was also nighttime.


    Saito got out of his car and let out a shout, "Big brother Takeshi! Where are you?"


    Soon, he heard some footsteps and noticed some men walking towards him in Black Suits. They number around 10, and each one carried a pistol with them.


    Saito let out a sigh as he said, "So, he sent you all to deal with me?" Nobody said a word about this¡­ They all had neutral expressions as they raised their guns and pointed them towards Saito.


    There was no trace of surprise on Saito''s face. He pulled out his hand from Car''s window. He quickly pointed it towards one of the men and pulled the trigger.


    The man instantly died, and Saito rolled out of that position in the next second. After rolling out of the way, he pointed it towards the nearest guy from his location and pulled the trigger, also killing him in an instant.


    Saito suddenly rolled behind his car. It was fortunate that his car was bullet proof so their bullets couldn''t pass through the car.


    Even though the Black Suited Men were shocked that Saito had managed to kill two of their men in such a short time and had actually managed to hide behind the car.


    However, it didn''t last long and they regained their composure. They couldn''t see through the car''s windows, but they were sure that he was still on the other side of the car. The leader of the team signaled them to go from both sides.


    The men did as they were told. They went around the car from both sides. They were very careful now that they realized whom they were dealing with.


    Two men were coming from the left side while the two were coming from the right. They both nodded towards each other before they jumped towards the place where Saito had to be.


    They were surprised to see that he wasn''t there. It was like he had disappeared. But they instantly released that thought from their head since they hadn''t seen him run away.


    It meant that he was still nearby. They both moved towards the center of the car. The car window opened when the men coming from the left-right sides spoke out, "Hey! Duck! He is in the car!"


    It was too late for the people coming from the left side. As soon as they heard it and turned around, they looked to see Saito laid down in the air with a small smile, "Yo!"


    He fired his gun once again and killed one of the two men coming from the left side. The other pointed the gun towards him, and Saito noticed the slope of his gun. He brought his left hand near his face.


    As soon as the man fired the gun, the bullet went within his left arm. It was good that he had some muscles or else it would have gone past his arm and went through his brain, instantly killing him.


    Though his act did make his left arm useless. Saito painfully grunted as he said, "Damn¡­ The pain is unlike anything I thought. Ah¡­"


    He still raised his right arm and pointed at the man who shot the bullet. Soon enough, the man also dropped dead. The two men approaching Saito from the right were a little nervous as they saw two of their comrades dying before 5 breaths of time.


    Saito couldn''t move his left arm any more because of the pain. He slowly opened the door and made no further movements. The men coming from the right gulped down a mouthful of saliva as they concentrated on the car''s open door and waited for him to come.


    They didn''t notice the car shaking a little, but they thought that this was because Saito was coming out of the car. They could not react when Saito pulled the trigger once again, killing another one of them instantly.


    The last one who was left turned around to see from where the gun was shot and saw that the window near to their position had opened up and Saito was sitting at the back seat with a cold smile.


    Before he could raise his gun, Saito shot him and they were finished. After killing 6 out of 10 men who had come to kill him. Saito got out of the car with a smile and said, "I had 6 bullets and I killed 6 men. Pretty efficient, don''t you think?"


    All four men who were left raised kept their hands on the gun. Their hands were trembling as if they couldn''t wait to shoot him. The leader spoke out, "You should surrender now. Our client wants to have a talk with you."


    Saito nodded his head and replied, "Alright, I surrender. Take me to him." The leader turned to one of his subordinates and gave him a look.


    The man understood what his leader wanted him to do and lowered the angle of his gun. He pulled the trigger and the bullet passed through one of the Saito''s lungs.


    Saito placed his hand on the ride side of his chest as the blood started to gush out of his body. Some blood also appeared near the corner of his mouth as his breathing became rather difficult.


    He had to take quick and deep breaths since one of his lungs had been shot. The leader of the group spoke out, "Alright, now that his lung has been shot. Even he won''t be able to do anything funny. Let''s take him to young master Takeshi."


    However, it didn''t seem like it would be necessary as a car entered the area and a guy with a good build left the car. He had a rather handsome appearance and his clothes were all branded.


    He threw a small packet of money towards the leader and spoke, "Catch! This is the promised money and the compensation for the loss of your men. Now, get out of this area."


    After checking out the contents, the leader seemed to nod his head and left the area. After they left the area, Takeshi stared at Saito, "I am surprised that you managed to kill 6 out of 10 though you were too foolish to come here."


    Saito wanted to chuckle but the pain he felt in his chest forced him to cough out some blood. He uttered with a calm look, "¡­ I guess you are very happy big brother. You are finally going to be successful in killing me."


    "Hahaha¡­ True. I have wanted to do this since that day two years ago. The day you were declared as the next head of the Yamada Family." Takeshi revealed a ruthless smile to Saito as he stared at him.


    Saito though maintained a calm composure despite the pain, "Well, you can only blame yourself for being too weak. You were older than me. You were much stronger than me yet lost against me. How can Father let the position of the head fall to a weak and idiot like you?"


    "Weak and idiot? I am also a genius. You are just a bit more intelligent and stronger than me when I was of your age." Takeshi responded as he was getting a little angrier the more they talked.


    "A little bit? If the gap between us was as insignificant, then father would have chosen you as the head." Saito let out a sigh as if he was disappointed in his own big brother.


    "I know that Father probably named around 70-80% of the property to me. That is why you want to kill elder brother Rataka and me since you will be the only one who would be left to inherit the Yamada family." As Saito spoke this, Takeshi showed a fearless grin and said, "No¡­ He didn''t name 70-80%. He gave all the property to you. His will stated that it was going to be your choice how much property we could have."


    "heh¡­ So, that''s why you were so hasty in killing elder brother Rataka and me." Saito''s face showed that he was surprised.


    Takeshi was smiling ear to ear as he saw his brother cough out blood once again, "Looks like you are on your last legs. After killing you¡­ I will finally inherit all the property of the Yamada Family¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    Saito still didn''t appear to be worried as he casually said, "Of course that''s what will happen, big brother. Though it''s a pity¡­"


    He was looking at his big brother with a gaze of compassion. Takeshi hated it when someone looked at him with such a gaze. It was like he was being shown mercy¡­ like everything he had done was useless.


    "What''s a pity? Oh right, because you won''t enjoy the benefits since you are going to die." He responded back quickly with a large grin.


    Saito shook his head and spoke, "Naah¡­ Its'' just that I already signed a contract with the Little Champions Orphanage to donate all the property I inherited from Father''s will. Since Father had passed on all the property to me. From tomorrow, all the Yamada Family property will be confiscated by the Little Champion Orphanage."


    Takeshi''s eyes widened as his body visibly shook. Even though Saito was the one who had been shot. But Takeshi''s face was so pale that it was easy to make a mistake.


    Before Takeshi could say anything, Saito added, "This orphanage is for the little children who are being trained by the government to take part in the Olympics. If you are thinking of using money to pressure the court in annulling the agreement I signed, then it wouldn''t work since the money and property will be of the government soon enough anyway. That''s why it''s a pity that you will live on like a beggar from now on."


    There was a cold smirk on Saito''s face as he looked at Takeshi, who fell down on his knees. His entire world was overturned, and there was nothing he could do now.


    Takeshi hatefully stared at Saito. Saito had a cold smile on his face as he spoke, "I never had any interest in the property. I simply wanted to complete my studies and take up a job in some company. Have a wife and live happily. But what made me truly mad was that you killed Elder Brother Rataka just for this bit of property and money. I was also bored of those little attacks you made against me. I really wanted to die¡­ Die after watching your face as I destroy everything you desperately wanted."


    Takeshi couldn''t hold his hands any further and pointed his gun at Saito and angrily shouted, "I WILL KILL YOU!" Soon enough, he started to shoot like crazy.


    Even though Saito was dead just by one bullet. He still continued to shoot the rest of the 5 bullets just to quench the anger in his heart.


    He couldn''t believe that this scheme had let him kill his hateful little brother but lose everything else.


    He won the fight but lost the war!

 Chapter 2 - Reincarnation

    ''Ugh¡­ This pain in my head is killing me.'' Yamada Saito was experiencing unbelievable pain as his thoughts drifted to when he was shot in the head.


    The pain continued to linger in his mind before he finally opened his eyes. He looked around and thought ''Looks like I am in a cave. But how did I get here? I don''t remember coming to a cave at all.''


    [Allow me to explain, master.] The monotonous computer voice startled Saito as he looked around to see who was talking to him.


    ''Who''s there? Who spoke? Come out now.'' He tried to get the person to come out, yet he saw nobody coming out, nothing in the cave changing at all.


    He suddenly heard the voice in his head once again [Please do not be so startled, master. You can compare me to those systems you have seen in the manga and anime.]


    ''I see¡­ That explains telepathy. So, where are we?'' He didn''t really understand himself, but he was unusually calm as he heard that this was a system similar to those anime and manga ones. This meant that this could be another world.


    [After you were shot to death, I was awakened when your spirit was trying to survive the tempest of spirits in the void. A very strong magic interference occurred, which got you here. The rest of the spirits vanished along the way.]


    What this voice didn''t mention was that they didn''t just vanish because of the spatial pressure. It was because it had absorbed all of them to raise the survival chances of Saito.


    ''Wait a second, are you saying that I am a spirit right now? I don''t believe you; I can see my body¡­ No way! I can see through my body¡­'' He looked down, and indeed, he could see through his transparent body proving that the voice was right.


    [Looks like you believe my words now, master. But you shouldn''t be worried because I am here.] Even though the voice tried to calm him down, it obviously didn''t work.


    Saito let out a sigh and thought ''And what can you do? I can''t do anything in the spirit form now. It''s the worst! I can''t taste anything; I can''t touch anything. Everything just passes right through me.''


    [Master doesn''t need to be worried about this-] Suddenly, Saito wondered something ''What is your name? How should I refer you as?''


    [I do not have any name. I have been awakened as a balance of your spirit and I will continue to help onwards.] The voice replied without a pause.


    Saito placed his hand under his chin and thought ''If I don''t know what to refer you, that will be really uncomfortable. Let''s see¡­ I will call you Iris. Good enough, right?''


    [Iris, very well. I am pleased with the name master.] Even the voice seemed a little gentler as compared to before.


    Saito was going to ask something that he suddenly heard the sound of something metallic clashing against a metallic object.


    ''What was that noise? Really scared me. Phew¡­'' He stared into the direction from where he heard that loud noise.


    [Master, I believe a fight is going on in this cave. If you want, I can analyze the ones fighting right now.] Iris gave a yes or no option to Saito.


    ''You can do that? Cool. Analyze them all.'' And the Iris started to analyze the ones fighting in the cave. The cave rumbled one more time as some rocks fell down right next to Saito.


    Saito had forced a smile on his face ''It''s a good thing I am a Spirit. I can''t be hurt with these now.''


    Iris suddenly said [Analysis complete. There are only two people fighting there. One is releasing a lot of demonic magic while the one who is fighting it is a human, who seems to have quite a bit of holy energy.]


    Saito raised his eyebrows ''Could it be that a fight between a hero and a demon king is going on!? That would be amazing to see.''


    Iris spoke out in his head [I would advise master from getting too close to the fight. They are releasing a lot of magic and if any of them hits you. Then you are done for. It''s a game over.]


    Saito nodded his head and assured back ''Don''t worry, I won''t be getting too close. Just close enough to witness the fight.''


    [Very well.] Replied Iris in its usual computer like voice. Saito started to move towards the source of the fight.


    He got there just in time to see the Hero laying down on the ground and the great demon being laughing in ecstasy, "This is what happens when you try to fight someone beyond your level. Remember that the one who killed you was the Great Demon King, Zoldron."


    Saito raised his eyebrows as he heard him ''Heh¡­ So, the so-called hero has lost against this Demon King. Looks like the hero wasn''t much¡­''


    He turned his head towards the Great Demon King and saw that it had a very large body with a great axe that fits within his hand. He had goat-like face with two long horns extending out of its head. The purple shining colored eyes were very intimidating and he heard that Demon King speak once again.


    This time, it was in a low whisper, "This hero was very powerful. Looks like I should stop underestimating the humans. They are growing increasingly more powerful in such a short time. I should return back and recover."


    And the Great Demon King disappeared from Saito''s front before he could even do something. He thought ''It looks like the Demon King was more hurt than I thought.''


    [The analysis of the magic power of Great Demon King Zoldron complete.] Before Iris could continue, Saito said in his mind ''Stop.''


    He stared at the hero lying down on the ground. His widened eyes showed the shock he felt as he was killed by the Demon King.


    The Blue colored armor, those ruby-colored eyes, and the platinum blonde hair with a very beautiful and attractive face. He was every bit of the hero as described in novels or manga.


    ''Is he alive? Can I save him?'' Saito asked Iris in his mind. He wouldn''t mind saving a hero.


    [Negative. He is dead. Besides, there is little you can do in this body. To interact with the objects here in this world, you must first gain a real body.] Iris replied back with a monotonous tone.


    ''I see¡­ So, how do I gain a body?'' Saito asked with his curiosity at its peak. He wondered how it would be like to gain a body in this world.


    [You need to keep your hand on top of his chest. I shall run a complete analysis over his body and create a body structure which is exactly the same as this hero''s.]


    Saito didn''t hesitate at all. Since the hero was dead, he thought he might as well get the body. He stared at the youth''s face and said ''I apologize for disrespecting the dead, but this is important for me.''


    His hand reached out for the hero''s hands. He heard Iris speak [Master, this is for the confirmation. Do you wish to use this body to make your dominant body?]


    ''Dominant body? What''s that?'' Saito thought that this was an interesting piece of information so he asked Iris about it.


    [The dominant body will be the body in which you do not consume any magic power.]


    Saito understood what it wanted to say and thought ''If I do not make this my dominant body, wouldn''t it just mean that I would remain a spirit and would have to consume magic power to use the human body? That would be uncomfortable.''


    His eyes shone with determination as he ordered Iris ''Start the preparations to make this my dominant body.''


    [Commencing Analysis¡­] After saying this, Iris stayed silent for a long time. Saito didn''t even feel the passage of time. Saito was a spirit, so he didn''t feel hungry or sleepy, but being in the same position was very uncomfortable.


    Even more so because he didn''t know how long it would take for Iris to complete its analysis. He started to think more ''Just what this world is like? It has Demon Kings then definitely there must be other races other than humans and demons.''


    After 2 hours, Iris said [¡­Analysis complete. Starting the construction of master''s body. Warning: You shall be unconscious for 2 days. Should I begin immediately?]


    Saito nodded his head and thought ''Start!'' Iris started the process of constructing the human body for Saito. As Saito''s flesh was forming, the flesh of the hero who was laying down on the ground started disappearing.


    ''So, that''s how it is being constructed. Iris is taking the flesh from this Hero and constructing it, fusing my spirit with it..'' That was all he remembered before Saito blacked out in the dark cave.

 Chapter 3 - Skills

    Iris''s calculations turned out to be inaccurate. Saito continued to sleep for 5 whole days to completely recover the magic in his body. The miscalculation occurred because Iris didn''t think constructing the body would mean that the amount of magic wielded by the hero would also add to his reserves.


    As he groggily woke up, he touched his face and thought ''Oh damn¡­ I am so hungry.'' He suddenly heard Iris''s voice.


    [Congratulations, master. You have finally recovered after 5 days.] After hearing Iris''s voice, he remembered everything that happened.


    Saito was shocked when he heard that he was out for 5 days ''Didn''t you say it would only take me 2 days to recover my magic? Why was I unconscious for 5 days then?''


    [I apologize, master. I miscalculated that. After gaining the human''s body, I didn''t think that you would also take up his magic. This human had quite the reserves for magic. It was about One-Twentieth of the Great Demon King Zoldron.]


    Saito sucked a breath of cold air ''Just one-twentieth? No wonder he lost to the Great Demon King.''


    [Combining master''s magic with the hero''s magic. Your magic is about One-tenth of the Great Demon King Zoldron.] Iris finished giving its analysis about his magic power.


    Saito nodded his head and wondered, ''Did I receive any skills? List out my skills for me.''


    [Very well. You received many skills from this body. The only skill you had before was Swallow. It''s a high-tier skill that is superior to most of the skills in this world. This skill allows you to swallow anything after being weakened to a certain extent or is a corpse. You will gain the abilities of what you swallow.]


    [The swallow skill also lets you store some certain objects like the healing herbs or ores in your body at a separate place managed by me. And the other skill that you received due to me is Appraisal. I can analyze anything for you as long as it''s possible.]


    [You possess Physical Enhancement Skills. It has the potential to make your body two times stronger. You can concentrate a certain part of the body and make it super-concentrated, making your strength reach up to 5 times your regular strength.]


    [You have the passive skill: Strong Physique. As this body was constructed by swallowing and analyzing a hero, it is very strong compared to the regular humans.]


    [You have the active skill Fire Manipulation. With this, you can control the fire as you like from your thoughts. The more power you place in the Fire, the stronger the fire would be.]


    [You have the skill Healing Aura. You can cast a healing aura onto an ally and save him from dying. The more the magic power is put into the spell, the quicker you will heal.]


    [Passive Skill Quick Regeneration: Your regeneration speed is 10 times that of a normal human. However, if you lose a part of your body, you would not recover it. For that, you would need the skill Ultra Regeneration.]


    [These are all the skills for now.]


    Saito was pretty happy with his skillset and thought ''Pretty good. I didn''t think that I would also receive all these amazing skills after constructing my body. Now, maybe I should also take up his clothes. It wouldn''t be a good idea to walk around naked.''


    As the hero''s body had completely disintegrated. His blue colored clothes and armor were left behind for Saito which fit him perfectly. He stared at the name tag and saw the name of the hero ''Hero Axel. Axel was the name, huh.''


    Saito spoke out loud, "Since I have been reborn into this world because of your body, I will live out as you and continue your life."


    He cupped his hand and it seemed like he was praying, "Grudges from the previous world, now that I am dead in that world and have been reborn here, I hope you all let go of me while I let go of my grudges."


    After saying that, he looked around and remembered that he was hungry, "Ahh¡­Dammit! I am so hungry. Iris, find something for me to eat."


    [Analyzing this cave. Analysis complete. Master, I have found several organisms you can swallow and sate your hunger.] Iris was quick in answering back to Saito''s orders.


    ''Lead me to them. I don''t think I will be able to walk around after much longer.'' Iris started to give out instructions to a Poisonous Green Snake.


    The was very large in size. It was releasing a terrifying amount of aura. Saito closed his eyes as he stepped back ''This is so intimidating. But the Demon King was much more intimidating. I can do this. I can beat this snake.''


    He stepped forwards with a newfound determination and thought ''Fire Manipulation.'' He didn''t really have any idea of how much power he should use in the skill, so he ended up using a lot of magic.


    The Fire continued to spin around the Snake as it formed a small concentrated tornado. He continued to use this skill until the Snake was burned to death.


    Saito stared at the body of the Snake and said, "Iris, use swallow!" He extended his hand towards the Snake; his body released a strong among of magic power which held the snake and returned back to Saito.


    [Master can turn into Poisonous Green Snake now. However, that would consume your magic power, so I recommend only doing this in a fight.]


    [Master has acquired the skill, poisonous breath. Your breath can turn extremely poisonous if you so wish for it. No poison stronger than Poisonous Green Snake''s poison would be able to harm you.]


    Saito nodded his head after hearing all this and said, "Alright, now lead me to other beasts. I am still hungry."


    He continued to move around and swallowed all kinds of beasts. A silkworm spider gave him the skill to use spider webs from his wrists. The webs were very strong, almost as strong as steel. If he didn''t have Fire manipulation and successfully burned them, he may have lost his life there.


    A water snake provided him the skill to breathe underwater and also the skill known as Water Manipulation. After killing a bat, he received the passive skill Night vision.


    This routine continued for a month. He also found a secret place within the cave where there were a lot of Shiny Crystals. If pulled out and placed together, they would definitely form a small mountain.


    [Master, these Crystals contain a strong energy. It will be beneficial for Master to take them since master will be able to recover his lost magic and use these crystals to form weapons.]


    Saito was shocked to see so many crystals and know about their usage. He wondered ''Why didn''t that Demon King take these crystals if they are so useful?''


    [The demons cannot absorb this pure energy since it is harmful to their body. At least that''s what I could analyze from that Demon King''s body.]


    Saito nodded in agreement and soon commanded Iris to swallow them all.


    Iris did as it was commanded and placed them in an inventory which was in another dimension. This dimension was actually a wormhole within Saito''s current body.


    After taking on even more monsters, his physique was greatly enhanced, but he didn''t feel much of a change in his magic power.


    These beasts didn''t possess much magic power while their physique had been too much superior to the human whose body Saito was using right now.


    As Saito fought the monsters along the way, he finally found the exit. It was a large opening ahead of him from where the sun rays entered the cave.


    The crystals in the cave were illuminated due to this ray of light.


    Saito was very excited to see the sunlight again ''Finally, I can leave this goddamn cave. I was getting tired of darkness.''


    Saito was pretty excited to leave the cave. It was very dark inside the cave, even with his night vision, he didn''t want to live there. Besides, even though his hunger was sated, he wanted some diversity in his food.


    "Let''s goooo!" He loudly cheered when he was finally out of the cave. Fortunately, nobody seemed to hear his cheer, and the place was back to its tranquil state.


    Saito stared at the green forest in front of his eyes. He stepped inside the forest and continued to walk around. The air was incredibly fresh, and it was even refreshing to walk around in the forest.


    Walking around the forest was a completely different experience for Saito. Even in his previous life, he had never taken a walk in the forest. He was enjoying the close connection to nature here.


    Soon, he came across a dark-colored wolf that seemed to be roaming around. Saito believed that this wolf was searching for food. It stared at Saito and was immediately hostile as it sensed a very strange and strong aura coming from Saito.


    ~~


    Please support me and follow my Instagram page: reveriecreations04

 Chapter 4 - Shadow Lightning Wolf

    The dark wolf took a stance to fight against Saito. Saito lightly smiled as he saw that ''You want a fight. Very well then¡­''


    ''I guess I don''t need to use any magic now. I should be sufficiently strong enough to win against the wolf. Besides, it seems such a cool-looking wolf. It would be amazing if I can tame it.'' Saito thought before jumping towards the Dark Wolf.


    He asked Iris in his head ''Iris, start the analysis. Tell me the possible ways to tame this wolf.'' The Iris commenced the analysis of the wolf.


    Meanwhile, Saito was thinking of testing his physical ability against this Dark Wolf. His physique had been enhanced passively and through magic. He was wondering just how great that passive enhancement had been.


    Saito countered the paw of the Dark Wolf with his own leg. Even though both of them were just using their physical strength, the shockwave created enough to shake some surrounding trees.


    Saito quickly used his other leg to jump in the air and struck it with a strong punch making it skid back by a meter. The Wolf gritted its teeth as it suddenly sped towards Saito, who was still in the air.


    Saito applied force to one side of his body, making it rotate in mid-air, allowing him to dodge the wolf''s attack. He landed on the ground with a grin on his face.


    This was the first time he was fighting in such a manner. The abilities of his physique were truly amazing.


    ''This is great!'' Saito was having a lot of fun. This was beyond anything he had imagined.


    The wolf saw that smile on Saito''s face and seemed to be triggered by it. It increased the ferocity of its attacks.


    Saito remained at his spot and countered each and every attack by the wolf. However, tt was obvious that he was struggling to maintain his foothold. He seemed to back away after every attack by the wolf.


    After he narrowly dodged the claw of the Wolf, which reached out for his throat, he kneed the dark wolf very strongly on its gut. The wolf dodged that attack and headbutted Saito.


    Saito backed away by a couple of steps. The wolf saw this as an opportunity and immediately opened its mouth and launched itself at Saito.


    Currently, Saito was curious about how the battle would go if he uses his Magical Skill. Just how great was the boost?


    When Saito saw that the wolf was approaching him, he immediately turned towards the nearby tree. He ran in that tree''s direction and jumped towards it, using the tree as support for his legs, and he ordered Iris ''Enhance Physical Ability!''


    Iris obeyed his commands and enhanced his physical ability using magic. Saito then applied some force in his legs and sprung towards the Wolf from the tree.


    He raised his leg and gave a solid kick to the wolf''s body. This kick was so strong that its effect most likely reached deep within its body and damaged it internally.


    Though the wolf didn''t give up fighting, it howled one last time before it headbutted Saito, who was thrown back by force. The Dark Wolf fell down on the ground due to the pain while Saito crashed against a tree.


    He heard Iris''s voice [The analysis of the Dark Wolf is complete. To tame this wolf, you must gain its respect.]


    Saito frowned as he heard the solution ''To gain the respect of the wolf, I would have to spend time with it, which would take very long. Any other solution?''


    Iris didn''t speak for a minute, it seemed to be analyzing it even further [The system is not sure since there is no data regarding this. But the beast does not seem to have a magic source. I believe that if you give it a magic source using your own magic, it would be willing to follow you.]


    Saito wondered if that would work or not. However, he asked another question as he walked towards the dark wolf ''Will I be able to defeat the Wolf after it gains the ability to use magic?''


    [According to the power levels, absolutely!]


    That response was all he needed before he touched the head of the wolf. He closed his eyes for a second and thought ''Alright, Iris, give magic source to this wolf.''


    [Commencing!] A greenish light started to shine under Saito''s hand. The magic started to enter the Dark Wolf''s body. It started to strengthen its body and awaken it''s magic deep within its blood.


    The Dark Wolf''s Ancestral Line had been activated that allowed it to awaken the magic.


    [Magic Source has been provided. The target will now be fusing its own affinity with the magic. It will be completed in 5 minutes.]


    Saito nodded his head, but it was unbelievable as he observed the size of the Wolf increasing after every second.


    "Is it just me, or is the size of the wolf increasing?" He didn''t place too much thought into it. The wolf was getting more darker as well, the color. Saito swore he saw a purple colored lightning around its body.


    [Purple Lightning source detected. Analysis complete. Would Master like to learn the skill Purple Lightning Manipulation?] Saito remained dumbfounded for a couple of seconds.


    He replied back in an excited tone ''Obviously, I want to learn the skill. Damn¡­ this analysis skill is really out of the world.''


    Soon enough, the dark wolf was finished growing. Saito heard the wolf talking in a rough voice, "Thank you for providing me the magic source. What can I do for you, master?"


    Within his head, Iris chimed in [Shadow Lightning Wolf has been tamed by Master. Would you like to give it a name?]


    Saito thought for a couple of seconds before he said, "You shall be called Joergen!" Joergen roared out after hearing its name.


    Lightning crackled around Jourgen''s body, which indicated that he liked the name. Saito asked Joergen, "So, what were you doing here right now, Joergen? I thought that the wolves moved in packs? Why were you not together with your pack?"


    Joergen looked down with a sad expression, "Master, some humans raided our dwelling. They killed most of the wolves in my pack. I was ordered to run away by the leader of our pack. When I saw you, I remembered the humans who attacked us and started attacking you without giving it any thought. Please forgive me."


    Saito waved off his apologies, "It''s nothing, don''t worry. It''s not like you could hurt me or anything. Anyways, my name is Axel. So, let''s return back to your place. Maybe some wolves have survived the raid, I can help you out and drive away the humans."


    Joergen''s eyes widened as it shook its head, "I am not worthy, master. I do not want you to be hurt because of fighting for me."


    "I order you, take me back to your home." He spoke in a very calm tone that Joergen had no choice other than to obey his words.


    Joergen was large enough for Saito to sit on top of him. Saito''s body seemed like he was about 17 years old age.


    The Purple Lightning crackled near its feet, and soon, Joergen started running as fast as it could. Saito was barely hanging on Joergen''s body ''Damn, this wolf can run really fast. I wonder if it is because it is using Purple Lightning to boost its speed. If I wasn''t using magic to make sure my body is stuck to yours, then I may have already fallen down.''


    It took about half an hour even with Joergen''s speed to arrive near the location of its pack. Just as the destination was near, Saito heard some humans shouting, "Shoot! These are the last 4 Dark Wolves left."


    As he heard it, Saito felt like Joergen was speeding up even more. He thought ''It appears that Joergen has heard those words as well. Maybe we can make it after all."


    He closed his eyes and ordered Iris ''Iris, give me an analysis of how many humans are here?''


    Iris took a moment to respond back [There are about 39 humans in this area while 50 other humans are about a kilometer away. They all have very weak magic powers compared to you, master.]


    Saito nodded his head. He finally saw four dark wolves being cornered by a large number of humans. They seemed to be using a low-level skill named, "Fire Bullet."


    Saito snorted at the use of such a low-level skill. He thought ''We won''t make it in time. All right then, I will destroy the fire before it reaches the wolves.''


    He extended his hand and a huge torrent of fire was released from his hand. It completely destroyed the puny Fire bullets heading for the Dark Wolves.


    The huge torrent of fire Saito released was a sea of flames that startled the humans in the area. They wondered which hero had come to save these wolves.


    ~~


    Please follow my Instagram page: reveriecreations04

 Chapter 5 - Scram

    It surprised the humans as well as the Dark Wolves to who was the user of this Strong Fire which destroyed the Fire bullets.


    The humans were angered because that was the last attack, they needed to kill these 4 remaining wolves. They were shocked to see Saito rushing towards them, seated on a large Shadow Lightning Wolf.


    No one made a move as they looked in that direction. After some seconds later, Saito who was seated on top of the Shadow Lightning Wolf, he was standing in between the dark wolves and the humans.


    He stared at the humans through the corner of his eyes and spoke in a cold voice, "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    His cold voice was enough to place a seed of fear deep within their mind. A young man of about the same age as Saito stepped forwards, he gave a curt bow which confused Saito ''What the heck is he doing?''


    However, the next words he heard told him everything he needed to know, "Congratulations hero Axel, since you are here safe and sound, it must mean that you were successful in killing the Great Demon King Zoldron."


    ''Wait wait wait¡­ Successful in killing the Great Demon King my arse. That Hero was fucking killed by that demon. It wasn''t even a fight but a straight-up massacre! I can''t let the rumor of me successfully killing the great demon king spread since he hasn''t been killed.'' Saito shook his head and replied back, "No, I was not able to kill the Demon King since it returned back to its territory."


    The guy who was bowing his head nodded and said, "That''s a pity that the Great Demon King fled back to its territory. Well, I believe you will definitely get another chance to kill that Great Demon King."


    Saito was internally thinking ''Another chance, my arse. It''s better if I don''t meet it ever again. And what''s with this guy? He seems like a fanboy. Looks like this hero Axel was really famous.''


    However, on the surface, Saito knew he had to keep up the appearances as well. He couldn''t give a completely wrong answer but there was no problem in exaggerating a bit.


    "It was a close fight against the Great Demon King. It would be unknown if I would be able to win against it. Now enough about me, tell me what are you lot doing here?" He stared at them with his cold eyes, which said that he would butcher them if they gave the wrong answer.


    However, the guy who appeared to be the fanboy immediately replied to Saito''s question with a devoted look on his face, "We were here to kill the Dark Wolves as our quest suggested. We had no idea that this pack was under Hero Axel''s protection."


    Saito didn''t spare them a glance and said, "Well, it''s better that you know now. These are the pack members of my pet. If I see any of you in the area again, I swear you won''t even have the time to get on your knees before you are burned to a crisp. SCRAM!"


    As he loudly shouted that word, all the humans ran away from there. They didn''t think it would be a good idea to further infuriate this hero. It seemed like the hero was angered enough as it was.


    A random guy who was already very terrified of Saito whispered to his companions, "We can''t hold our own against Hero Axel. We have no hope of winning right now. Let''s return back to the guild."


    "Hold our own? Are you thinking about attacking Hero Axel?! Take back those words at once!" The fanboy seemed to have been triggered at those words.


    The other guy who whispered those words immediately shrank behind that glare, "I-I didn''t mean it like that. I-I was just trying to convince others to leave."


    "It''s Hero Axel''s order! Naturally, we have to obey it. We can find another pack of wolves but the punishment of disobeying his orders is not something you lot can endure." The fanboy immediately added.


    Saito''s ears twitched when he heard that they are going to find another pack of wolves. But Joergen remained silent at that moment. It seemed that he didn''t care as long as these humans left his pack alone.


    The humans took one last look at Saito and shuddered when they saw him glaring at them. They left the area without any stoppage leaving Saito alone with the dark wolves and Shadow Lightning Wolf.


    Saito let out a tired sigh as he thought ''Keeping up that face was hard.''


    He got down from Joergen, and said, "Joergen, who are these wolves?" Joergen stared at the dark wolves and replied back, "They are my companions here in this pack."


    Joergen went near the 4 wolves and asked them, "Did anyone else survive?" The wolves replied back with a howl.


    Saito wasn''t able to understand their howl, so he asked Iris ''What did they say, Iris?''


    [None other than them survived this master. I have checked the area around as well. There is no life force other than yours and these wolves.]


    Saito nodded his head ''Alright. Then be prepared to give them a source of magic as well. And my main pet will be Joergen.''


    [Very well, master! Since I have done it once, the time it will take will be very short. You just need to touch their head.]


    Saito nodded his head and said to Joergen, "Joergen, stand back a little. I will give them a source of magic as well. I would like them to be strong and work under me as well. What do you say?"


    "That would be an honor, master. Let me talk to them, master." Saito nodded his head and after a couple of howls, he saw how those dark wolves were looking at him with an excited face.


    Joergen stared right back at Saito and said, "I have finished talking to them master. They all agree to be under you."


    Saito stared at the other wolves and nodded his head, "Alright then, let''s start!" He placed his hand on each one of them, and in front of his eyes, a similar sight occurred as it happened with Joergen.


    Though they all seemed much stronger than before, Saito could feel some difference between them and Joergen. It seems like Joergen was pretty strong even among the pack.


    ''Looks like I picked a good one.'' Saito saw Joergen giving a strange glance to one of the wolves. He thought ''Hmm? Is that wolf somewhat special compared to others?''


    [There are two female wolves among these 4 newly evolved Shadow Lightning Wolves. One of them appears to have romantic relations with Joergen.]


    Saito didn''t know what to feel regarding that. Should he be happy that Joergen had a lover or sad that he was actually jealous of his own wolf?


    Joergen stared at Saito and asked, "What should we do, master? Give us your order."


    Saito was in some thought for a bit of time before he gave them orders, "All of you except Joergen, go and find some berries or anything eatable. Don''t taste them. They could be poisonous. Just bring them here."


    "While Joergen, come with me. You must know where the water is around here, right? Lead me to the water source." After everyone was assigned with a task of their own, they split in different directions in order to accomplish it.


    ~~


    Joergen was standing next to Saito as he got down on the ground. Saito stared at the clear water in front of his eyes and thought ''Analyze the water. Check if its drinkable.''


    [The water is very clean and pure. It also seems to contain a rich amount of magic; this would be very useful for master to drink.]


    Saito nodded his head and started to drink the water from the river.


    ''Woah! That''s sweet! So magic water is sweet? Damn, I wanna drink more of it now.''


    The taste of this water was an unexpected reward for Saito. Saito had always thought that good things were bitter but it seemed that this phrase wasn''t as accurate in another world.


    Good thing it wasn''t accurate. He wouldn''t want to drink some bitter water every day.


    The current of the river was weak, he could easily move in that weak current. Saito was in bliss right now ''Looks like I can stay here for a couple of days without any particular problems.''


    After returning back to where he came from, he saw the wolves had gathered quite a number of items as food. He analyzed all of them with Iris and regretfully, he had to throw out about half of the food because it was poisonous to humans.


    The wolves carried those berries or fruits because their bodies could digest that poison. Actually, Saito''s body could also digest that poison, but it tasted bitter when he took a bite of one of them.


    ''Fuck. Poison is actually bitter like it''s meant to be.''


    ~~


    Please follow my Instagram page: reveriecreations04

 Chapter 6 - Elves

    Saito continued to live a normal life for a couple of days before trouble eventually found him once again. He had made a cottage for himself with the help of Iris, he simply needed to provide the materials and leave it to Iris to change it to make a cottage with two rooms, some place for the wolves to rest as well.


    It has been a week since he had settled down in the middle of the forest. It was a quiet day for him until he heard the shout of a woman, "Please save us."


    He heard the sound of a Ferocious Wild Boar as well; it didn''t take him long to figure out what was going on. He loudly shouted out, "Joergen, come out!"


    Joergen rushed out of its residence and Saito jumped over it, started to rush towards the location from where he heard the scream. It took him a minute to reach that location.


    He raised an eyebrow when he saw a young 16-year-old woman trying to protect a 13-year-old boy from this wild Boar. The Boar rushed at the woman and the boy at its full speed and the woman covered her brother to protect him.


    Obviously, that the two were siblings, and the elder sister was trying to save her younger brother by shielding him with her body.


    "Protecting your brother by shielding him with your own body. Admirable!" The young woman was surprised when she heard this voice.


    The next thing she knew was when she opened her eyes, she witnessed a huge Fire Blast which enveloped the whole Ferocious Wild Boar, roasting it instantly.


    After killing the wild boar, Saito stared at the young woman with a gentle gaze. The woman stared back with caution. She seemed to be worried that Saito would do something bad to them.


    "You were protecting your brother, it''s good. But take a good rest now, you must be very tired after running so much." The young woman nodded her head.


    Saito noticed as that woman was maintaining a cautious expression while staring at him. She was also standing ahead of her younger brother as if to guard him against Saito.


    Saito couldn''t help but internally sigh as he remembered his previous life. If only his eldest brother was remotely similar to this woman, it would have been fantastic. He wouldn''t need anything else in this world.


    She looked into his emerald eyes and felt the need to introduce themselves. She spoke nervously, "I-I am Lyra. And this is my little brother Reus." She could only speak this before she fell down, clearly very tired.


    ''Iris, what''s their condition? Are they safe?'' Saito asked Iris in his mind. He quickly received a response from Iris.


    [They aren''t in any particular danger. Just that their magic seems to have exhausted, and they need rest to recover it naturally. And master, they seem to be in tune with Nature magic.]


    Saito nodded his head as he noticed their long-pointed ears. The girl had an impressive pair of breasts for her age, and he was somewhat fascinated by her thin yet voluptuous body. It was a seductive body that would make any man lose his senses. Even Saito was no exception. As a man, he wanted to touch Lyra''s body, but he knew that certain limits must not be crossed.


    He picked her up, careful in taking control over his perverted desires. He also picked up the kid named Reus and brought them together to his house.


    Returning back to his cottage, he placed them both on the bed of the other room. Saito returned back to his own room thinking ''Looks like I would need to get involved with the people of this world. I can''t live like this forever; the trouble will be bound to find me.''


    He further thought ''All the demon kings and the heroes must have their own influence. Or maybe I should just stay here and start building my reputation. After talking to them, I should be able to plan what to do next. I need to gain more information about this world, and Joergen doesn''t seem to know that much.''


    To be fair, Joergen was more or less a mindless beast before meeting Saito. His intelligence was at rock-bottom and most of his actions were driven from instinct.


    He waited for them to wake up from their sleep.


    After a couple of hours, the two did wake up.


    "W-Where am I?" Lyra asked as she found herself in an unfamiliar location.


    "In my house." Saito curtly replied.


    Now that they had recovered, Saito actually felt a strange pressure from the 13-year-old Reus. Saito pats his head and orders Iris ''Analyze this child''s mana reserve.''


    [Commencing analysis. The mana reserves of the child named Reus are just a tiny bit lower than that of masters.] Saito''s eyes widened when he heard Iris ''What did you say!? His mana reserves are as much as mine? This is just crazy. A 13-year-old kid has double the amount of mana as compared to a normal hero!''


    [The amount of mana inside his body is so much that his body would not be able to hold for more than 3 more days.] Saito''s face was back to normal ''Only 3 more days, huh¡­ So, he has such a huge amount of magic that his body cannot contain it and is going to explode soon.''


    He continues to pat Reus and looks at Lyra, "Your brother seems to have a lot of magic for his age."


    The horror on Lyra''s face told him most of the story that he was going to hear. He further continued in order to explain her the gravity of this matter, "If this goes on like this, your brother won''t live past three days. Tell me what happened, I may be able to help you."


    He mentally spoke ''I will be counting on your Iris. Try and find the solutions to save the kid.'' Iris replied back almost immediately [Yes master!]


    Lyra was really nervous and horrified when she heard that her brother Reus won''t survive more than 3 days. She stared into Saito''s emerald colored eyes and felt that she could trust him.


    She started to talk about the condition, "I am the princess of the Elven Kingdom and the first daughter of the Queen of the Elves. My little brother is the young prince of the Elven Kingdom."


    "Once in a thousand years, when someone among the Royal Family awakens their magic, they awaken all their dormant magic lying within them at the same time. It allows them to quickly learn and master any nature magic taught in the kingdom but if the body of the user is not strong enough to hold the magic in his body, he will die."


    "My brother''s condition is very common within the Elf Race. My mother has tried hard to save him by giving him all kinds of strengthening potions but they do not appear to help at all."


    She started to sob uncontrollably, Saito pats her head and whispers, "Continue please¡­" Lyra nods her head and continues speaking, "My mother has already given up on my brother now. She even asked everyone to stay away from him because Reus would explode due to the extra magic inside of himself."


    Saito stared at Reus once again and had a grim expression, "So, basically, you ran away with your brother to find a solution to this extra magic problem. You have no particular destination in mind and happened to encounter some beasts who exhausted your magic as well."


    Lyra continued to make sobbing sounds and nodded her head, "Yes." Saito continued to stare at her and asked her with a curious face, "If he has so much magic, can''t he just use lots of magic every day? Maybe that would help?"


    Lyra shook her head, "No, my mother thought the same. She tried to make Reus use as much magic as he could muster in one go but it didn''t help at all. Instead, she felt that his magic was slowly rising."


    Saito internally frowned when he heard her ''This is strange. Why would his magic continue to rise so much? Iris, did you find any solutions yet?''


    [No master. For now, there is no particular solution for this.] Iris sounded a bit dejected that it couldn''t find the solution.


    Saito though tried to cheer her up, "Now, come outside and eat something. Crying and staying depressed won''t solve this problem, I will think of something, don''t worry. This case isn''t entirely hopeless, just give me some time, all right?"


    Saito went out of the room after he finished speaking. Lyra seemed to have cheered up a little, she wanted to believe in Saito that there was some hope of treating Reus.


    Reus though had lost all hope at this point. He ruefully glanced in his eldest sister''s direction and requested her, "Leave me, big sis. I will explode in 3 days, as big bro said. I don''t want to hurt you. Go far away from me."


    Outside the room, Saito was listening to their conversation. He wasn''t a very kind man but even his heart bled a little at the words of Reus.


    ~~


    Please follow my Instagram page: reveriecreations04

 Chapter 7 - Absorbing The Nature Magic

    Saito raised his face with a very determined expression in his eyes ''I will save him! Definitely!''


    His emerald eyes shone with a bluish light; it was the first time in this world that he was actually determined to do something.


    He started the bonfire and started to cook the meat. Meanwhile, as he was cooking, he was also talking to Iris ''Iris. You must have completely analyzed Reus by now. Tell me, what is the problem with his body and that mana?''


    [Master, Reus''s body and soul has fused with very strong Nature Mana. Normally, this would be a blessing for any person, but since he is so young. It has turned into a curse. The more he uses magic, the stronger his reserves will become just like anyone else, but the problem here is that his body is not strong enough to adapt to those reserves.]


    [This sort of condition seems to stop after the body is of 16 years old of age. It''s because the major growth which was supposed to occur in the body has already occurred.]


    ''I see¡­'' Saito thought with a solemn expression.


    The Shadow Lightning Wolves approached the bonfire to eat the meat. Smelling the scent, both the kids also left the house and sat near the bonfire.


    There didn''t seem to be a trace of worry on their faces. They were smiling as if they had no problems. Meanwhile, Saito was using all his brain cells to think up of a solution with which he could save Reus.


    As he continued to stare at the meat, he suddenly had an idea and asked Iris ''What will happen if I use my Swallow skill and swallow his huge nature magic?''


    [Master, the body you are inhabiting does not seem to be compatible with the Nature Magic. However, if you are successful in doing that, then Reus would need 3 years to recover back all his magic which would be simply perfect. Since after 14 years of age, he would have the body strong enough to hold any among of mana inside of him.]


    Though there was a huge risk of his own body rejecting the Nature Mana, Saito was willing to try this possibility. He started to swallow down the meat with such speed that it embarrassed the wolves.


    After eating the whole meat, Saito said to both the kids, "Listen, I have a solution to help out your brother. However, it''s a bit risky¡­"


    Both of them were excited to hear that he had a solution to help out Reus, but at the name of risk, they hesitated and were very nervous.


    Saito continued, "¡­It''s not risky for him. It''s risky for me. Listen Reus, I need you to co-operate with me. I am going to absorb all the Nature magic within my body."


    Saito didn''t explain to them what the risk was all about but Lyra suddenly said, "No, that would be too risky for you, sir¡­ umm¡­"


    "Call me Axel." Saito understood why she paused and gave his name. Lyra continued to speak, "Sir Axel, I know that you are doing this for us but this is very risky for you. If the nature magic rejects your body and doesn''t fuse with your own then it may try to destroy your body internally."


    Saito gave a smile to her, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me. I will be fine. I know many healing spells. So, I can heal myself if that happens. And this is the only way with which I can save your younger brother."


    Lyra though shook her head, "I apologize brother Axel, I can''t let you place your life at such great risk."


    Saito was getting tired of her worries. So, he did what every logical person would do. He struck the back of her neck and made her fall unconscious.


    Reus glared at Saito as he saw him hit his sister. He was about to speak something when Saito said, "Relax, she is just unconscious."


    His eyes were finally serious when he looked at Reus, "Listen, Reus, I know you also don''t want to place my life at risk. But listen to me, I have an idea, I will absorb your Nature Magic from your body, if I feel like it is rejecting my body then I will stop. This would surely give you another month or two to live¡­ What is your answer? Do you wish to try and live or just die a worthless death?"


    Saito was a stranger to them. However, Reus didn''t know why but he felt that he could trust him. The nature element allowed him to guess who was a trustworthy person. And currently, it was telling him that Saito was trustworthy


    Reus mustered up the courage to speak, "I-I wa-want to live. I want to live and protect my sister." Saito pats his head, "Good answer. Let''s start now."


    Both of them moved further away from the cottage. Reus sat down in a cross-legged position as Saito touched his head. He mentally used the skill ''Swallow!''


    Reus held back his scream as he felt a strong power trying to tear apart his body and soul. The pain caught him off guard and he screamed out very loudly, "AAAhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh......"


    It was so loud that Lyra, who was supposed to be out cold until morning, woke up after some time. She closed both her ears due to this loud scream.


    Saito concentrated on using his Swallow skill. He suddenly heard Iris speak up [Congratulations Master. Your body is fusing with the Nature Mana. It seems like the Hero''s body has the affinity of all the elements in this world.]


    Saito felt like cursing Iris a bit. It had scared him for nothing! Since this won''t be dangerous, he used the Swallow skill to its full potential.


    He wanted this to be over as soon as possible. Reus would experience greater pain, but it would be for a short time only.


    The pain diminished a lot after a minute or two. He slowly stopped screaming and continued to hold back his scream. Meanwhile, Saito had begun to experience an even more excruciating pain than Reus.


    Even though his body was compatible with Nature Magic, it was still going to be fused in the traditional manner. Break down and reconstruct!


    The pain was slowly and slowly increasing in his body and soul. It was being reconstructed in order to hold the Nature magic, he never expected this much pain in this process.


    He nearly lost consciousness three times but he held on. He knew that if he stopped now, he would have to start once again and take on this pain again. Saito possessed an impressive willpower and endured!


    The whole process took half an hour and Saito finished extracting the extra Nature Magic from Reus''s body.


    Reus fell unconscious after so much magic had been forcefully extracted from his body.


    Saito''s whole body was overflowing with magic. He stared at Lyra, who had woken up, and spoke out in a tired tone, "Go and take your brother back to his bed. He has been completely treated now. He doesn''t need to be worried about the extra magic in his body."


    As he finished saying that, he fell down on the ground. The reconstruction in his body had started as he thought ''Damn¡­ It pains so much. I didn''t think I would have to endure so much pain.''


    He heard Iris speaking some words [Congratulations master, you have received a passive ability and title known as Nature''s Champion. You are the closest person to the nature itself, your affinity with the nature is even greater than the so-called strongest Elf queen in history.]


    [Nature Manipulation, with this skill, you can manipulate nature to an infinite extent as long as you put enough magic in it.]


    [Due to the blessings of the Nature. Your charm towards the females has greatly increased.]


    In this huge pain, Saito didn''t even have the time to acknowledge the skill. The pain resistor skill he had simply worked on the physical pain, nothing could be done about the pain experienced by the tearing of soul.


    He fell down unconscious because of the great pain. Reus had also fallen down unconscious but not because of pain, he had a very comfortable look on his face.


    Lyra looked around and noticed Joergen sitting there. She poked him and woke him up. Joergen opened its eyes and stared at Lyra. Even though it didn''t want to intimidate her, Lyra was still scared of Joergen.


    However, she mustered up the courage and spoke, "Umm¡­ Can you please take sir Axel back to his room? I will carry my brother back to the house."


    Joergen looked at Lyra and then towards his master. He noticed that his master had fallen unconscious.


    Joergen spoke, "Relax, I will carry both of them. I am very strong."


    Before Lyra could reply, Joergen was already gone. It swiftly rushed towards the unconscious bodies of Saito and Reus with a heaven-defying speed.


    ~~


    Please follow my Instagram page: reveriecreations04

 Chapter 8 - Lyra And Reus’s Pets

    Saito opened his eyes and was astonished to see a pretty face of an extremely cute girl. This girl had dark blonde hair and forest green eyes.


    She wore a light green colored dress that covered her large breasts. For a minute, Saito forgot what had happened and thought he was in heaven and the angels were assigned to take care of him.


    Iris started speaking [Master has completely recovered now. Your magic reserves are about 3 times as of before.] Those words brought him back to reality, and he instantly remembered everything that happened before he went unconscious.


    He abruptly stood up and saw both brother sister staring at him with a very surprised face. He mentally commanded Iris ''Check the condition of Reus again.''


    Iris commanded almost instantly [He is out of any real danger. Now, he simply needs to develop normally and he would be able to achieve the peak of his power.]


    Saito nodded his head and said to the both of them, "Well, good news for the both of you. Reus''s problem has been treated."


    Lyra and Reus both cheered up at his words, they started jumping up and down on the bed. It was really embarrassing for Saito since as he stared at Lyra, her breasts were jiggling up and down as well, he didn''t want to stare at the breasts of a 16-year-old, but damn, that was really erotic.


    After they finished jumping on the bed, they were on their knees as they bowed and spoke collectively, "We are thankful for the trouble you took to heal him/ me. We won''t ever forget this favor."


    Saito smiled widely and touched their faces, raising their heads, "Don''t worry. It''s not that big of a deal. Besides, I also gained quite a bit from this. My body has evolved with the Nature Magic and I can use it as well."


    Lyra was very excited to hear that, "That''s really great, Sir Axel. I know many skills of Nature magic; I can teach them to you if you want."


    "Sure, that would be great!" Saito smiled as he responded back to her. He stared at Reus and said, "Now, you should train extra hard to get a strong body. It would be good if you mature quickly and gain more power."


    Reus nodded his head as he understood that fact. Reus suddenly bowed his head and requested, "I, Reus Vajor, take up an oath that I shall serve master Axel for eternity."


    Saito also heard Iris speaking inside his head [Congratulations, master, for receiving an eternal servant named Reus Vajor, the prince of the Elven Kingdom.]


    Saito was a bit overwhelmed at how he took an oath to serve him. However, this wasn''t finished. Lyra did the same as well. She said, "I, Lyra Vajor, take up an oath that I shall serve master Axel for eternity."


    Saito once again heard Iris chiming in [Congratulations, master, for receiving an eternal servant named Lyra Vajor, the princess of the Elven Kingdom.]


    Saito let out a sigh as this wasn''t what he planned or had in mind at all, "You both are really little kids. How can you make a decision so quickly?"


    It was Reus who answered Saito''s question. He spoke innocently, "But we did consider it, big bro. You were asleep for 3 days. You saved me from certain death. Something even my mother or the other doctors from the Elven Kingdom couldn''t cure. How can I not repay you with this life?!"


    As for Laura, she had a simpler reason and narrated it calmly, "You saved my little brother''s life. I can''t ever repay this favor. When I saw my brother swearing allegiance to you, I believed I should do the same. Besides, since you are compatible with Nature Magic, then you can''t be a bad person. So, it was easy to make this decision."


    Saito had no idea how his character was related to magic. But he didn''t care much.


    "Very well, then come with me. It''s time I give a gift to my retainers."


    He held their hands and took them out of the cottage. He called out for all the Shadow Lightning Wolves and said to both of them, "Pick the one you like. That wolf will be your pet from now on."


    Both of them pointed out the one they liked. Lyra picked up Joergen''s mate while Reus picked a male wolf that looked strong. Since they had chosen their wolves, Saito thought ''Looks like I should name these both now. Hmm¡­ Names for a female and male wolf.''


    He stared at the wolf that Lyra chose and said, "From now on, your name will be Emma. Emma, make sure to protect Lyra at all costs. And Lyra, take care of Emma."


    He turned his head towards the wolf chosen by Reus, "Your name shall be Nexus. Nexus, always protect Reus from harm. Reus, take care of Nexus. It''s your responsibility."


    Both the brother-sister pairs nodded. They were very excited to have pets of their own. Even though Lyra was very confused ''How come master Axel has these rare beasts? I didn''t think someone would be able to tame 5 Shadow Lightning Wolves.''


    Meanwhile, now that he had named all both of their wolves, Saito was thinking ''Iris, is there any way I can evolve Joergen? It''s not a competition or anything but I want it to be special.''


    Saito swore he felt Iris sweat drop internally, but he received a response [It is possible to evolve it. These Shadow Lightning Beasts seems to have formed a Magical Core within their bodies. The magical core is something which exists in all of the magical beasts, you just need to kill a very strong magical beast and let Joergen eat its core. That shall be the trigger to its evolution.]


    Saito was very excited to know that he could evolve Joergen, he stared at Joergen with a very excited look ''Well, I will let you eat the Magical Core of one of the strongest magical beasts. Maybe a Dragon''s core would be good enough.''


    [Warning to Master. You are still not strong enough to defeat a Dragon. The Dragon''s existence is atleast on the same level or greater than that of a Great Demon King.]


    Iris dropped a bucket a cold water over his excitement ''Damn¡­ I need to train very hard and get stronger. Dragon''s core¡­kekekekeke¡­ I will definitely get you and feed it to Joergen.''


    ''Joergen will be the best pet in the world. Kuku kuku¡­'' As Saito was thinking along those lines with an evil laugh.


    Iris spoke in a low voice [Error! Master is going crazy. Error!]


    Saito heard its sound and coughed ''Ehem¡­ not very nice Iris.''


    He stared at both of his new servants playing around with their Wolves. He sweat-dropped as he saw the intimidating Shadow Lightning Wolves playing around with these kids.


    Saito also joined them and played around as well; he was getting too bored sitting in the cottage thinking up of what he should do next.


    After an hour, Lyra and Reus were both tired that they fell down on the bed of their own room. Saito opened the door to their room and sat together with them.


    He asked them with a serious face, "Lyra, tell me what you know about this world. Tell me everything you know, okay?"


    Lyra nodded her head and proceeded to tell Saito everything about the world, "From what I know, there is a Great Kingdom of humans on top of a dangerous forest mountain. Other than the humans, there are Demon Lords who occupy a territory of their own. Dwarves, who have their own country as well as the elven kingdom situation in the Forest of Life."


    Saito had multiple questions right now and he asked them, "Demon Lords? Are they stronger than the Great Demon Kings? And Forest of Life? Where is it situated? And what else do you know about Human Kingdom and Dwarf Country."


    Lyra started to answer his questions, "Demon Lords are the some of the strongest existence in the world. The Great Demon King work directly under them, for an estimate, the Demon Lord is atleast 10''s of times stronger than a Great Demon King. Each of the Great Demon King has their own territory assigned to them by the Demon Lords."


    "The number of Demon Lords is unknown. The Forest of Life is in center of the continent. It''s about 80 miles away from our current location. As for the Human Kingdom, all I know is that they have multiple heroes, summoned from another world in order to fortify their defenses. These summoned heroes have special abilities, which allows them to go toe to toe with the strongest demons."


    "The Dwarf Country is the best country for the task of forging a weapon, armor or anything required as a material. The Elves are basically not involved with any of the races in the world. We live in our forest and kill any person, whether human or demon who dares to trespass the sacred place."


    ~~


    Please follow my Instagram page: reveriecreations04

 Chapter 9 - Training

    There were many things that she didn''t know about the world but it was expected by Saito. He was already thankful to her for providing him the basic information about this world. He could atleast plan out next what he should do.


    Though it surprised him that the Demon Lords were about tens of times stronger than the Great Demon Kings. In fact, those were the weakest demon lords. There were also demon lords who were nearly hundreds of times stronger than the Great Demon Kings.


    They were called the True Demon Lords!


    Saito internally sighed ''This Hero Axel was definitely one of the weakest heroes within the human kingdom. If the heroes are supposed to be strong enough to deal with Demon Lord, then it''s pretty pathetic that he couldn''t even kill a Great Demon King.''


    [Master, the Great Demon King that you encountered, in the beginning, seemed to have its power saturated. I believe it was already on the verge of becoming a Demon Lord.]


    Saito was surprised to hear that ''I see¡­ So, it was nearly on the same level as that of Demon Lords, huh. After a few days, I should leave for the Dwarf kingdom. It would be a good idea to equip myself with a weapon.''


    Lyra was pretty tired after talking for so long, she went to sleep while Saito left the room deep in thought ''Iris, which type of weapon would fit me the best?''


    Iris took a moment to respond [Master, a Longsword would fit you perfectly. A Longsword which lets you use different elements along with it would just be perfect.]


    Saito nodded his head because he thought the same ''Besides, the swords look cool!''


    For someone who liked anime or manga, this point was something many people could relate to. The swords were indeed cool! Especially the Japanese Style Katana.


    Saito had practiced Kendo during his school time in his previous life.


    When he thought of his previous life, he remembered that heroes were indidividuals who had been summoned from another world.


    ''Iris, Lyra said that there are heroes who are summoned from other world through the use of magic. Did I come here through the same way?''


    Iris swiftly replied to Saito''s doubts.


    [Negative! Only your soul arrived here through a huge stroke of luck and me. If you were summoned from the other world, it would have been together with your body.]


    Saito nodded his head as he came to understand the circumstances in which he arrived here ''Well, I guess however way I arrived. It was still pretty good.''


    After all, this fantasy world was rather interesting. The utilities of magic were impressive.


    Saito thought for a moment and asked Iris ''Design a training regimen for me to increase my physical capabilities and my magic reserves at the same time.''


    Iris did just that and considered infinite possibilities before speaking [Start with 1000 pushups, 1000 sit ups without a break. Then run in a circle of an area about 50 Mile in radius. Take about 200 rounds without a break¡­]


    [After this task, meditate for 10 minutes and calm down both your body and mind before 100 rounds of a circle about 10 mile in radius while carrying a tree onto the back without using any magic.]


    [Meditate for an hour and rest your body and spirit.]


    [After this, move to an open area and control every magic of yours until your magic reserve is completely depleted. Continue this for about 2 weeks. I shall change the training regimen according to the improvements made during these two weeks.]


    Saito heard the entire training plan and sweat-dropped ''You want to kill me, right? Are you mad at me about something? There is no way I can do all of this and remain alive.''


    [Negative! I specifically chose this training regimen which would allow you to overcome your body''s limits and also let you remain alive.]


    Saito had a neutral face on ''Very well then. Tell me, how strong would I be after these 2 weeks?''


    [You would gain enough strength to easily deal with a Great Demon King.]


    Those were all the words he needed to hear before he got to start his hard training.


    ~~


    They didn''t even realize when the two weeks went past them. Saito wasn''t the only one who trained hard for these two weeks. He organized a training regimen for both Lyra and Reus as well as for his Wolves.


    Joergen was given the hardest training and tasks among the wolves. Saito wanted it to be the strongest among the pets. In fact, Joergen himself wanted to be the strongest among the pets, so he trained extra hard.


    Lyra had also began to teach Nature magic to Saito. She was slightly surprised at his learning speed.


    He was using Nature Magic as naturally as an Elf. In fact, even she couldn''t use Nature Magic so casually.


    Her surprise was only natural since she didn''t know of Iris''s presence.


    If Saito wanted to use a spell, he merely needed to think of an image of how he wanted to use it, and Iris would automatically activate it.


    When Saito''s body was used to it, he could begin to consciously activate that spell.


    Saito could now control trees and leaves fallen on the ground and create new tress through his magic.


    He could shape the trees into whatever he wanted. To improve his control over the Nature Element, he would make different beasts and try to control multiple beasts made of elements at the same time.


    After he accomplished it, he thought ''Do I really need a weapon now if I can just do this. Damn¡­ This is gonna be amazing if I use it in a fight. I will just chill around after leaving these beasts at him.''


    He asked Iris ''So, what''s my current power level, Iris.''


    He was curious about it because he had trained hard in these weak, trained until every cell of his body was tired.


    He wanted to know the result of this hard-ass training. Whether it was even helpful or not¡­


    [Master, your physical strength is about 3 times stronger than before. I anticipated a huge rise in physical strength, but this is well beyond the expected data. Perhaps it''s because you kept on pushing your body to your limit everyday.]


    [Your speed is very fast now. At your full speed, while using the Purple Lightning to boost your speed, your speed can reach up to Joergen''s speed which is rather impressive.]


    [Your magic is about twice the amount of before and is 5 times denser as compared to before. It''s a great change making you use more of your magic and making your attacks stronger. At your current level, you can easily beat a Demon King or a weak Great Demon King and hold your own against a Demon Lord.]


    Saito thought for a few moments ''This seems pretty amazing, Iris. Thanks for the analysis.''


    Suddenly, he felt a great tremor coming from the earth. He was startled by such strong power and instinctively used his Nature magic to cover all of them in a huge dome made out of wood.


    ''Iris, what is this great disturbance that I am feeling.'' He quickly asked Iris who had to take a moment to analyze what was going on.


    [Master, it seems that Tens of Thousands of Lizardmen are heading this way. You must leave this place quickly, at the speed at which they are running. They only need about 10 minutes before reaching this place.]


    Saito though didn''t have any intention of running away, he asked Iris in a calm and confident thought ''From which direction are they coming?''


    [From the South. You must be ready, Master.]


    ''I was born ready!'' Saito thought this before he opened up the dome from above and created a wood platform beneath their feet to raise the platform for Lyra, Reus, and all the five Wolves by using his Nature Magic.


    Lyra questioned Saito with a worried face, "What is happening, master? I think we should get out of here! I feel that something bad is approaching."


    Saito though chuckled at her worried expression and replied, "You both always wondered how strong I was, right? Very well then, today I shall show you a glimpse of my complete strength."


    Today, he was in the mood to show off his power! He had trained hard to gain it and was itching to use it!


    He went down on the ground and called out, "Joergen! Come down. Let''s give them a show to enjoy!"


    They waited for some time before the lizardmen were visible. Saito looked at Joergen and said, "I know you have trained both your Shadow and Lightning elements. Use everything you can."


    Joergen nodded his head, he was also very excited because these days, he hadn''t had a chance to use his complete strength other than fight against the fellow wolves.


    He could finally let go of the constraint and his whole strength. Saito readied his body in a posture, Purple lightning crackling around one hand and the other had the Crimson Flames looking equally destructive.


    ~~


    Join my discord: https://discord.gg/d5MeBZ4VRx

 Chapter 10 - Dealing With The Flood Dragon

    All the lizardmen seemed very angry. Each one of them had bloodshot eyes as if Saito had just killed their leader. At the sight of Saito, they all rushed at him with full speed. Their speed was very fast as compared to normal humans but still not fast enough.


    On one side, Saito and Joergen charged up the Purple Lightning, in their hand and horn, respectively. They released that huge bolt of Lightning, destroying huge amounts of Lizardman on the front lines.


    The lizardmen were disintegrated because of the strong power in the two bolts of Lightning, their formation in which they had appeared was broken. They were in dismay at the moment.


    Joergen didn''t waste any time, he sped up with the Purple Lightning and smashed its head against the Lizardmen. They were pushed back due to the great momentum held by Joergen with that amazing smash.


    Saito opened his eyes as he pointed at the group of Lizardmen, far away from Joergen. A sudden Fire Tornado was formed in the middle of their army which was regrouping¡­


    It burned all the Lizardmen that were caught inside the Fire Tornado, some of them tried to escape but they continued to scream in agony before they fell down on the ground and died.


    However, that wasn''t all. Saito made 3 huge dragons made out of wood, he unleashed it at the Lizardmen and stayed at the back since he didn''t feel the need to go and fight them in close combat.


    As he left continued to control these dragons to destroy the huge army which had headed his way. He asked Iris ''Iris, find me the leader of this horde.''


    Iris quickly found out the leader of the horde [Master, there is a huge energy source at the back of this horde. There is an 80% chance that it is the leader of this huge horde and controlling them.]


    Saito wondered what Iris meant ''Controlling them? What do you mean?'' Iris quickly replied back to Saito''s question.


    [There are signs that all these Lizardmen are affected by some magic. It''s making them berserk and they are being directed to this location.]


    Saito furrowed his eyebrows, "Well-well, let''s kick the ass of the leader now." He took a look at Joergen and saw that it was doing pretty well, "I know that you are doing pretty well right now but if you start getting tired, howl and call out for the other wolves."


    Joergen nodded its head before it struck another lizardman with lightning from its head. Saito took a huge leap and used the fire beneath his feet to accelerate him to take a huge jump.


    He jumped so damn high that he was able to take a leap over the whole army. As he was coming down from the sky, he took a look at the huge dragon with pure ocean blue color.


    He slowed down using the Fire beneath his landing location and stared right in face of the Dragon, "Hey you! Why are you attacking us?"


    The Dragon roared out in a loud voice, "RRRROOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!"


    Saito raised his eyebrows as he heard the loud roar, "You know, it wouldn''t really help whether you roar or cry. You are about to get your ass kicked."


    Saito was surprised to see the Dragon seemingly getting stronger after roaring, he thought ''What the frick? He is getting stronger after this roar¡­ I thought that was just supposed to be moral support or something. Damn¡­ I feel like this just got a lot harder.''


    Each muscle on its arm and leg had seemingly doubled ''This must be a skill. It should have a time limit after which the dragon must go weak. Well, it would be easier to beat it after it is weak but I guess I will battle it out with this form.''


    [Warning master! The Dragon is atleast at the same level as that of the Great Demon Kings. And with the boost, it''s even stronger!]


    Saito though was really excited; he coated his arms with Purple Lightning and jumped ahead to punch it continuously on its gut. He spoke out its name, "Infinite Continuous Punches!"


    He continued to punch it but the hard scales of the Dragon prevented it from feeling any of those punches at all. It swept away Saito as if he was a bug and was thrown back against the trees.


    Saito slowly stood up, this time crimson flames surrounding his body. He coated his hands with a strong amount of fire around them. Just as he was getting nearer to the Dragon, the eyes of the Dragon flashed with a Blue Light before it released a huge quantity of water from its mouth.


    Saito''s fire was completely extinguished and he stopped using the Fire Magic because he understood that this Dragon seemed to be a water elemental dragon.


    This time, Saito used the strong webs from his wrists to grab hold of the Dragon. Though they wouldn''t be able to hold it for much longer, a minute was all he needed.


    Just as the Dragon was struggling to break out of its binding, Saito placed his hands on the ground and started to use a crazy amount of magic. He created a very huge wood dragon; it was a long wood dragon that coiled around the Dragon and prevented it from moving around.


    On one hand, Saito released a huge amount of water and on the other hand released the strongest Purple Lightning Thunder, he almost used about half of his whole magic in the Purple Lightning Thunder attack.


    The Dragon was hit with the huge Lightning Blast, and its power was also boosted with the water released by Saito so even the Dragon felt the strong attack. It stumbled around for a bit before it fell down, the boost from the Roar disappearing as well.


    Saito questioned Iris internally ''Is there the magic core required to evolve Joergen?'' Iris answered after analyzing the Dragon''s whole body.


    [Yes, the power contained in the magic core is rather strong and violent. However, my calculations suggest that Joergen could take it but it would experience a huge amount of pain.]


    Suddenly, Iris said [Warning! There is a demonic figure nearby with the magic reserves of the Great Demon King.]


    ''A great Demon King is nearby. Oh shit! I used too much power in that fight, I only have around 35% of my magic left. I need to play it smart.'' He looked around and indeed saw a demonic figure, it was of the same size as a human, just a bit larger than Saito.


    "Greetings human, you have surprised me. I thought that the Kingdom would be forced to send hero Renya. I never imagined that the Kingdom would have another hero of the similar caliber as him."


    Saito frowned as he heard this demon king speaking increasingly. However, he didn''t intervene at all, he himself wanted to know more about the humans, this Great Demon King was doing a good job of letting him recover the magic and also telling him about humans.


    ''Two birds with one shot! My magic reserves are at about 35% of their complete strength. I should have enough strength to run away while taking those elves with me. The wolves can catch up to me with their speed.'' He was internally thinking along these lines as he continued to listen to the Demon King.


    "I wonder, what''s your name? But it doesn''t matter. You are going to die soon enough." The great demon king pointed his finger behind Saito.


    Saito frowned and said, "I see¡­"


    He turned his head to the other side and saw the lizardmen approaching the huge dome he created, his wooden Dragons were still out there fighting against these lizardmen but it seemed like even they couldn''t deal with the huge numbers possessed by the Lizardmen.

 Chapter 11 - Swallowing The Great Demon King

    He heard an important information from Iris [Master, I have analyzed the magic being used on these Lizardmen. The Great Demon King standing in front of you is responsible for making these Lizardmen berserk.]


    Saito smirked at those words and thought ''Great news! Now I know what I have to do!''


    Saito had recovered about 40% of his magic, he wasn''t going to stop now. He was confident in dealing with this Great Demon King right now, and if things went south, he would just run away along with Lyra and Reus, asking the wolves to follow him.


    He shot web from his wrists and attempted to seal his movements but the Great Demon King suddenly used a purple black colored magic burst around his body to cut off all the webs.


    Saito though just needed a second before he was suddenly right in front of the Great Demon King, punching it in the gut. Now, this Great Demon King''s body wasn''t as hard as that of the dragon, he felt the punch all right.


    However, just as Saito was about to continue his combo, he was stopped by another burst of Purple Black magic released from the Great Demon''s body.


    It formed a concentrated sphere of magic which was held by the Great Demon King, he threw it at Saito who remained extremely cautious of this magic. He tilted his head and dodged it easily.


    The Great Demon King smirked when he saw Saito dodging his attack. Saito was confused by this, he wondered ''Just why is this guy smirking when I clearly dodged his attack.''


    Suddenly, he received the answer to that question. The huge wooden dragon was destroyed in seconds after it struck the ball of Purple Black Magic.


    Saito gulped the saliva down his throat as he saw the Great Demon King making about 100''s of these strong Purple Black energy balls.


    Saito knew he couldn''t afford to dodge them, any one of them could hit the dome where Lyra and Reus were seated. He suddenly closed his eyes and when he opened them, they were eyes of someone who was determined to attempt something crazy.


    Even the Great Demon King was surprised when he noticed the magic aura uniformly depositing in Saito''s body. He had no idea of what Saito was currently planning.


    Saito thought ''Tell me Iris, can I kick these magic balls at this Demon King without them exploding on my face?''


    Iris immediately responded [You would need to hit the center of the magic balls and not kick it too fast or slow. Just the right amount! I would assist you in managing your power, master would have to take care of the position where you hit.]


    Saito internally chuckled at those words ''Very well¡­''


    All those 100 Purple Black Balls rushed at him at their full speed. Saito started his counter-attack as well, he hit the center of the balls at the optimum strength and sent them back at the Great Demon King.


    This wasn''t what he expected at all. There have been others who had tried to do the same but never achieved it. It was because it was impossible to manage the power and position at the same time.


    Saito was lucky to have Iris who was capable of managing his power. The Great Demon King didn''t think that he would have to take up his own attacks, he didn''t set up a defense against these strong energy balls which backfired for him.


    Saito continued to hit the energy balls back at the Great Demon King. After the 100 energy balls were finished, the demon king didn''t have any strength left to even stand.


    It had injuries all over its body. Saito though smirked at it and said, "You were pretty smug just a moment ago, weren''t you? I wonder what changed now."


    He seemed to have fun teasing the Great Demon King who was trying to stand up. Even though it was trying hard, Saito didn''t care at this point.


    "Don''t kill me! I am Great Demon King Amon; I can help you out in many ways. I can give you information about the Demon Lord Kolvazoth."


    Saito slowly went near him and said, "Unfortunately, I am not interested at the moment. You wanted to know my name, didn''t you? I think you should have known about it from your fellow demon king who failed to kill me. My name is Axel!"


    The Great Demon King''s eyes snapped open as it found it hard to believe that this hero was still alive. It was impossible since the Great Demon King Zoldron never lied, it had reported to the Demon Lord that Hero Axel was dead so how could he be here!


    "Don''t believe me? Well not that it matters." He said this as he internally spoke the name of the skill ''Swallow!''


    Suddenly, a huge hand grabbed hold of the Great Demon King and Saito absorbed him in his body. He heard Iris speaking up [Master, do you wish to add his magic to your own as well?]


    Saito thought for a moment before he replied back in his thoughts ''Yes, do it.'' Iris responded back [Very well, it may take an hour before it perfectly fuses with you. You have no reason to worry, you wouldn''t feel the change until after an hour.]


    Saito nodded his head and turned around to take a look at the Lizardmen. They seemed to have stopped moving, in fact, they were just standing there with a confused look on their faces.


    Saito called out for his pet, "Joergen, stop now! Don''t worry, they are no longer our enemies." Joergen stopped beating the shit out of the Lizardmen who were approaching the wooden dome set up by Saito.


    All the Lizardmen instead turned towards the dragon''s corpse that was just lying on the ground. One of the lizardmen which seemed to be wearing a blue colored cloth stepped forwards and asked, "What happened? Why is the king lying over there? Why are we here?"


    Saito shrugged at those words, "You were tricked by a Great Demon King into making you berserk and attack the human kingdom. It probably had its own motives of attacking the human kingdom that I don''t know and don''t care."


    Lizardman looked around and didn''t find any body around there, "Where is he now? I can''t see anything which resembles a Great Demon King."


    Saito thought in his own head ''I don''t think they are gonna be convinced if I tell them that I killed the Great Demon King and swallowed it. Well, I have a better plan I guess¡­''


    Saito started to speak with a very convincing tone, "He fled the area after he realized that he couldn''t win against me. I couldn''t stop him from running away."


    The lizardman nodded its head and whispered, "I see¡­ And who killed our king?" Saito gulped down a mouthful of saliva because he knew that there was a high probability to anger them all.


    He tried to go in a diplomatic way, "Both of them attacked me so I had no choice other than to strike back. Your king died in the middle of the battle!"


    All the lizardmen broke out in chaos as they glared at Saito. They were hatefully staring at Saito and talking in a language which was incomprehensible to Saito.


    The lizardman who could talk to Saito stepped forwards and bowed, "I understand. You shall be our new king then."


    Saito thought as he raised his eyebrows ''Now this is surprising. I wonder why?'' He asked them this question, "Why am I your new king?"


    The lizardman immediately replied back, "Our king had said that if someone managed to kill him other than a Demon Lord or Demon King then we should swear our loyalties to him.. That was an order given to every single one of the Lizardman under him."

 Chapter 12 - Slaughter

    Saito internally sighed at those words and thought ''It would have been better if you didn''t keep on staring at the Dragon''s corpse after every two seconds. I can already see the greed in your eyes, you simply want to make sure that I don''t attack you and would request for the magic core to supposedly make my servant stronger.''


    He wondered though ''Though it would be a pity to have to kill all these lizardmen. If I awaken their magic source, they could form up to be a great army for myself but I don''t want to be betrayed at a crucial moment¡­ahh well¡­ Not everything can go my way.''


    He stared at the lizardman and devilishly smirked, "It would have been amazing if you were successful in hiding your greed and killing intent but unfortunately, you can''t. I know that you are lying, you don''t need to do this any longer."


    The lightning crackled around his hand as a Purple Lightning Dragon Formed around his left hand and the Crimson Fire Dragon formed around his right hand, his eyes shot a murderous intent, "Don''t tell me that I didn''t warn you, if you stay here, you won''t survive. That''s a promise! Run away when you get the chance."


    He unleased both those dragons at the Lizardmen in front of him. Suddenly, he heard Iris chiming inside his head [Congratulations master for acquiring the unique skill Magic Spheres. You need to compress the type of magic in the form of a sphere and throw it at your enemy.]


    And now, the real terror for the Lizardmen had arrived. The Purple Black Spheres used by the Great Demon King Drukun. However, Saito had 4 different types of magic, he made hundreds of compressed balls with 25 of them compressed with Purple Lightning magic, 25 of them compressed with Crimson Fire magic, 25 of them were compressed with Water magic and 25 of them compressed with the Nature magic.


    All of them were released at different areas at the exact same time. They created huge explosions at the area they struck. The Fire Spheres created huge Fire tornadoes in the area they struck and burned them to death.


    The Lightning Spheres struck every single one of the Lizardmen around it with lightning, they weren''t given a chance to resist before they fell down.


    The Water Spheres created a huge amount of water in the area, they formed a whirlpool on the ground which supported for 10 seconds, its edges were as sharp as blades which cut through any Lizardmen around it.


    As for the Nature Spheres, the area at which they struck, they formed multiple wooden spikes randomly which popped out of the ground. The spikes were strong enough to pierce through the Lizardmen''s bodies. They struggled for some moments before they died.


    Lyra and Reus witnessed the mass destruction happening in front of them. They finally understood the true power of their master.


    Now, Saito''s body was completely drained of magic. He only had about 2-3% of his magic reserves. Since, he couldn''t do anything now, he loudly shouted out, "START JOERGEN! Kill every single one of them!"


    After this order, he sat on the ground, taking a moment to recover his breath and magic. On one side, Joergen loudly howled as a confirmation. He had recovered quite a bit of magic after the fighting had stopped.


    Joergen coated its whole body with Purple Lightning, it started to run in the direction in which Saito was sitting and struck every lizardmen that came in its way.


    Just as it reached Saito''s body, behind them was the huge number of corpses. Each Lizardmen was killed by either Joergen or the 2 Wooden Dragons still flying across the air and the 100''s of Elemental Magic spheres released by Saito.


    Saito started petting his wolf and said, "Don''t worry about me. Go and eat the magic core of that Dragon."


    ''Iris, where is that magic core of the dragon?'' Iris scanned the whole Dragon and replied back almost immediately [In the Chest master. Just near the heart!]


    Saito ordered Joergen, "Go and eat the Magic Core! It''s near the heart of that dragon!" Joergen was a little reluctant to leave him exhausted like that but it obeyed the order.


    It couldn''t tear apart the Dragon''s scales with its paws. Saito realized this as well and approached him. He used the last bit of magic he had to increase the piercing power with his lightning, he slashed open the Dragon''s chest and sure enough, there was a Magic core, shining with an Azure Blue color.


    Joergen didn''t hesitate for any longer and ingested it without a second thought. After ingesting the magic core, Joergen was overflowing with power. It was able to keep itself awake for a few minutes before it grumbled, "I can''t hold on any longer¡­" And fell down on the ground.


    Saito slowly lowered the dome so that Lyra and Reus could get down on the ground. The kids were smart enough to know what to do. Reus carried him back to the cottage while Lyra followed them both and slowly gave him magic.


    Emma and Nexus, Lyra, and Reus''s beasts respectively. They picked up Joergen and took him back to their own house made by Saito.


    They were a bit frightened because Joergen was releasing a very intimidating aura from its body. The aura was very similar to that of the dragon''s but even more intimidating.


    As they were on their way back to the cottage, Saito suddenly said to Lyra and Reus, "Leave me now! Return back to the cottage! Leave me here with Joergen."


    Of course, they didn''t obey at all. They refused him and said, "No¡­ We can''t leave you here master!" Saito was adamant though, he shouted out, "GO AWAY! I don''t have time to explain! I can''t hold it any longer!"


    His shout did surprise them and he seemed to have a reason to ask them to go away. Though they were reluctant in moving away from their master.


    Just as they moved away, Saito''s body released a huge demonic magic. It was the Great Demon King''s magic; it was struggling within Saito''s body because it wasn''t compatible with his body.


    However, it was different now, it wasn''t the same as when Saito tried to swallow the Nature magic from Reus''s body. This time he had also swallowed the body of the Great Demon King and Iris was currently in the middle of fusing it with Saito''s body.


    The Great Demon King''s demonic magic was currently fusing with Saito''s magic. Only the Nature magic was left untouched, the Lightning Magic, the Water Magic, and the Fire magic were all evolved with a touch of Black Demonic Magic within them.


    The Purple Lightning evolved to Black Lightning! The normal water evolved to that of Black Water which also had a corrosive intent mixed within it. The Crimson Flames evolved to that of Black Flames also known as Hell Flames.


    Of course, that wasn''t all. Iris was successful in purifying the magic of the Great Demon King and adding it to Saito''s magic reserves increasing his already large reserves to double them.


    It wouldn''t have been that surprising for Lyra and Reus if Saito was the only one undergoing such change. But the change in Joergen was even more drastic!


    He grew out a horn atop his head. His skin shed and in front of their eyes, new skin was formed which was shinier and looked much stronger than before. The color of the fur remained the same, in fact, it darkened a bit. It was dark black fur right now.


    Two Shinny Blue Colored wings sprouted out from its back, they had strong scales, they were thick enough to surprise both Emma and Nexus who were staring at Joergen with a look of astonishment.

 Chapter 13 - Awakening

    He was really hungry at the moment. He came across a shocking thing, the one which made him happy as well.


    Saito stared at the food on his plate and thought with an amazed expression ''Damn, these two actually managed to cut apart that dragon and have been eating it as food. Let''s see how it tastes.''


    He took a bite out of the roasted meat; his eyes were instantly watery. Lyra was worried that he didn''t like this food and was about to ask him how it was before she received the answer.


    Both of them were dumbfounded when they saw him dig into the food at an unbelievable speed. Saito even tried to speak while having the food in his mouth. Of course, neither of them was able to understand what he was talking about.


    The wolves were given their share of food as well. But it seemed that they were satisfied just by eating the corpses of the lizardmen which had been left.


    ''Looks like they are saving up food for Joergen. When he wakes up, he is bound to be hungry. They want him to eat the flesh of the Dragon.'' He smiled at the way the wolves behaved with each other.


    All three of them went to sleep, this time though, Lyra didn''t sleep with her younger brother. She was standing in front of Saito as she was fidgeting, "I-I wanted to sleep next to master."


    Saito blushed brightly as the words took the form of another meaning inside his perverted mind. But he suddenly remembered that these two days, Lyra was the one taking care of him ''Maybe she finds it comfortable to sleep next to me. Besides, we are just sleeping together. It''s not like we are going to do anything else.''


    Saito replied back with a nod, "Of course you can. Even I wanted to sleep next to my sweet little Lyra." Lyra blushed madly when she heard him call her sweet little Lyra with that gentle and sweet tone.


    She laid her body next to Saito and continued to stare in his eyes, she felt his hand wrapping around her body but she didn''t mind, she slowly moved closer to Saito and rubbed her head against his chest.


    Saito kissed her forehead before whispering in a sweet and gentle tone, "Good night sweetheart~!" Lyra replied back with a meek tone, "Good night master~Sweet dreams~!"


    Both of them cuddled and soon fell asleep, Saito took a bit longer to sleep because that''s what he was doing for these 2 days. Just sleep.


    He continued to stare at Lyra''s fair face and thought ''So beautiful. I promise to protect you Lyra.''


    His right hand around her waist and the other was caressing her hair. He finally fell down asleep, content with the way he was living his life.


    ~~


    The next day, Joergen woke up as well. It started to spend more time with Emma, Lyra''s pet. It ate tones of Dragon''s meat after its awakening. The Dragon''s meat was nearly finished, just one meal for each one of them was left.


    Joergen was now different from all the other wolves, he could keep his wings unfolded and nobody would even realize that he had wings. Only when he unfolded them would someone see the dark Blue colored wings protruding from its back.


    It received a lot of attention from its pack members though he spent quite some time with his mate Emma. It seemed that their feelings were mutual and Saito was happy for them.


    This peace continued for a few days¡­


    Since Saito had grown sufficiently strong, he was a bit lax on his training. He started to have more fun with Lyra and Reus. Playing games together with them, teaching them different games.


    He wanted them to enjoy the time they had; he wasn''t going to let them get hurt anyway. With the power he currently wielded, he could protect them from almost anything.


    Right now, Saito was playing tag with them. They both were asked to catch him; he wasn''t supposed to use any magic while both of them were using magic to assist themselves.


    It was a handicap for Saito but he didn''t mind. He thought along the lines ''It would be too unfair to them if I use my magic.'' So, he didn''t use any magic and just relied on his mind, physical capability to run away and not get caught by them.


    As Saito was running away, he teased Reus by shouting, "Heh!? What happened to little Reus. It seems you can''t catch me even if you use your magic."


    Reus even while running replied back to the teasing, "It''s not my fault. Nature magic does little to assist our speed, I can''t catch you if you run so fast."


    "Aww¡­ Little Reus is making so many excuses and I am still not even using my magic. With the speed you are running, you probably need thousands of years before you catch up to this speed." He continued to tease and laugh along the way.


    "Brother, stop letting master rile you up. You must be calm and analyze the master''s running pattern. It will give you an idea of where he will go next." Lyra shouted out a piece of advice for her brother.


    "I know alright!" Reus shouted out before he rushed towards Saito once again. It didn''t seem like he was listening to her sister''s advice at all.


    "It would be good if you listen to your sister''s advice." After Saito said this, he laughed loudly for a few seconds.


    Suddenly, his eyes snapped open and he jumped high in the air, from the air, he ordered them both, "Stop both of you. Remain where you are."


    Both of them did stop and were astonished when they saw a Wooden Spike shooting out of the place where Saito was going to step.


    This wooden spike and the magic were awfully familiar to Lyra. She frowned when she notices it.


    Saito spoke in his mind ''Iris, from where was this magic used?'' Iris immediately replied back [From the west master. Another attack is incoming!]


    Saito noticed a number of Wooden Spears coming towards him. Saito stretched out his hand and whispered softly, "Hell Flames!"


    The Black Flames appeared and burned all the Wooden Spears before they could reach Saito''s body. Saito landed on the ground and showed off dense Hell Flames in his left hand, loudly shouting, "Who is there!? Come out now. I know you are hiding in that direction."


    Saito was surprised to see a guy with blonde hairs, green dress, slant shaped emerald eyes, he had a smile on his face, he also had long ears which resembled those of Reus and Lyra.


    Saito thought with a neutral face ''Because of the wood magic. I did guess that it could be a part of the Nature Magic of the elves but to think that this was indeed the case.''


    He was a 21-year-old looking guy who was relieved to see that Lyra was unharmed. He was surprised to see that Reus was still living, it has almost been a month since they left the Elf kingdom, the best doctor in the elf kingdom had stated "This boy shall only live for a week at most."


    Realizing that Reus was still alive and well, it did surprise him because this meant that the doctor was wrong. He spoke in a monotonous voice, "Greetings, Princess Lyra and Prince Reus. I, Theodas Zyldi received the task to return back to the Elven Kingdom with Princess Lyra, I had no idea that Prince Reus was also well."


    Lyra replied back with a cold and detached tone, "Master Axel saved Reus from that curse. He is cured and can live like a normal elf person."


    "Master? Princess Lyra, you shouldn''t refer to this human as a master. However, it''s certainly a surprise to hear that this human was able to treat the young prince.." Theodas continued to talk as if Saito wasn''t present there.

 Chapter 14 - Teaching A Lesson

    Saito internally sighed as he thought ''I can already tell by his tone that this guy is going to be troublesome. He sounds like a standard arrogant person.''


    Saito raised his hand and prevented Lyra from speaking any further, "I believe you aren''t interested in idle talk. Tell me, who wants Lyra and Reus back at the Elven Kingdom?"


    Theodas frowned when he noticed how Saito was speaking about the prince and princess without giving them the proper respect, "How dare you speak of their names so disrespectfully?"


    Saito waved his words off and asked once again, "You shouldn''t concern yourself with the reason. Tell me, who has called out for them? And you can tell the elves standing behind you to come forward, no use hiding now."


    Theodas gritted his teeth, he didn''t like one bit how Saito was talking to him like he was an insignificant character. He took a look at the princess and the prince, realizing that they didn''t care about the disrespect, he couldn''t keep hold of the matter any longer.


    Meanwhile, the elves standing behind him slowly stepped forwards. It seemed as if there were hundreds of elves who were with this guy named Theodas, all of them were carrying bow in their hands.


    Theodas finally replied back to Saito''s question even though he didn''t want to, "The Elf Queen has ordered us to return back with the princess. And since the prince is alive and well, he would need to return back as well."


    He slowly calmed down before he said to Saito, "You would be given sufficient reward for the treatment of prince Reus but right now, they need to come back with me."


    Saito though replied back, "You know, it''s pretty rude if you say you are going to take them back and not even ask for their opinion."


    He turned around and asked them, "Do you both want to return back right now?" Lyra and Reus immediately answered, "Not right now."


    Saito turned back towards Theodas and said, "Well, you heard them." Theodas snorted at his words and said, "Like it matters now. Its queen who has given the order, their word means nothing."


    Saito though countered back with a calm face and a smile, "The same for me. The word of your Queen means nothing. I don''t care what she ordered you. Go back and inform her that they don''t want to come back yet."


    Theodas fumed in anger as he said, "You human, you seemed to not realize your limits! We will take them back, whether they want or not!"


    He pointed at Saito and loudly shouted, "Soldiers, kill this human and make him realize the power of the elf kingdom."


    All of the hundreds of elves pulled back the bowstring, Saito raised his eyebrow in amusement as he noticed them forming wooden arrows and releasing all of the arrows at the same time with only a single target, Saito.


    Before Lyra and Reus could order them to stop. A black shadow blinked and a large wolf was right in front of Saito. Joergen released a huge amount of purple lightning from its horn and managed to hit all the wooden arrows which were going to hit Saito.


    Saito didn''t even move from his spot and soon enough, all the arrows which were supposed to hit Saito fell down from midair. The movement of Joergen was so fast that some of the elves weren''t even able to see it properly.


    After the dust cleared, they finally saw the wolf standing in front of Saito, acting as a shield for its master. Just those intimidating eyes of Joergen were enough for Theodas to step back in fear.


    He pointed at Saito in anger, "You¡­ You are a coward. Just hiding behind your beast. I never thought that prince Reus would be saved by a shameless human like you."


    Saito though replied back immediately, "Then how come you are asking your soldiers to shoot for you. Why don''t you fight me? You are just jealous that Joergen is thousands of times better than those soldiers."


    Saito snorted with a foul mood, "You are ruining my mood just by standing there. I will tell you one last time, leave before I get angry."


    Theodas though didn''t seem to understand the situation in which he was in, "You lowly human have no right or authority to order me around."


    Saito held his head and this time, he sounded really mad, "You know, I am sick of this lowly human blah blah blah. I am a lowly human huh!?"


    Suddenly, he stepped forwards and used a lot of magic, the trees surrounding these elves started to move and change shape. They held each and every single of the elves, Saito whispered in a low tone, "Lowly human huh?"


    Saito controlled the trees in such a way that they hit each other''s heads. However, Saito was still not done as he once again said, "Lowly human huh?"


    Their heads struck against each other once again, this continued until some of them started bleeding and lost consciousness. Theodas was still conscious and this time, he was frightened when he looked into Saito''s eyes, "You¡­you can use Nature Magic!?"


    He held back from saying lowly human or anything, he didn''t want to be hit once again. Saito though answered back, "Wow¡­ You noticed it rather quickly. I thought you would need a few more bumps before you were capable of that thought."


    Lyra and Reus chuckled as they heard him say that. Saito said though slapped Theodas''s face and said, "You called me lowly human multiple times. What should I refer to someone who has been beaten to a pulp by this lowly human? Trash seems like good enough, right?"


    Theodas didn''t even have the strength or morale to reply back to anything. He could only apologize, "Please forgive me, I had eyes but failed to see."


    Saito held him by his blonde hair and said with a cold tone, "I am not a kind person. You all are only alive because you are from Lyra''s empire."


    Theodas was really shocked, it seemed as if this human didn''t place the Elf kingdom in his eyes. However, he didn''t have time to worry about this, right now, he had to get out of this situation.


    Theodas continued to plead, "I apologize once again, it''s just that queen has ordered us to bring back Princess Lyra. We can''t defy her."


    Saito pushed him and Theodas started to swing back and forth motion, "If you had said this before in a polite tone. I would have asked both of them to return back and meet up with their mother. But your tone ruined everything. If you want to blame anyone, blame yourself."


    He turned around and released all the elves from the bindings of the trees, they fell down on the ground. He started to think ''Now that I have given him a lesson. I guess it''s time to move towards the next destination.''


    Saito ordered them both with a neutral tone, "Let''s pack up. We are moving."


    Lyra curiously asked Saito, "Where are we going, master Axel?" Saito answered her back, "To the Elf Kingdom. It doesn''t look like the Elf Queen will stop sending soldiers to search for you. This will prevent me from tons of future trouble. Don''t worry about anything, if the queen forces any of you two, I will intervene."


    Lyra nodded her head as she agreed as well. Reus was a bit excited because he did want to meet his mother once again and tell her that he was all right.


    They both had initially denied it because they thought that they would have to separate from Saito if they returned to the Elf Kingdom, which they were unwilling to do.


    Thus, it caused a round of beating for Theodas before Saito thought that it would be a good idea to visit the Elf Kingdom.. It wasn''t like he had anything to do here other than play and waste his time.

 Chapter 15 - Elven Forest

    They were done packing their stuff which wasn''t a lot. Saito stared at the 4 Shadow Lightning wolves he had, out of which two of them weren''t named yet. He called out for Joergen and said, "Listen, Joergen, I will be leaving this place for all 5 of you. You are sufficiently strong to protect them from any harm as long as it''s not a great demon king-level threat. Take care of them and protect yourself, don''t get into unnecessary fights."


    Joergen replied back with a nod, "Yes, master, I will take care of them all. Please take care on your journey!"


    Saito nodded his head, and he walked forwards with Lyra, Reus following him closely. Reus was a bit unhappy to leave behind Nexus as he complained, "Big sister, why can''t we take along Nexus! I wanted to show Nexus to mother."


    Lyra pats his head gently and answers him, "She won''t like it if we bring beasts in the forest. Don''t you remember the instructions she gave us when we were young?"


    He rubbed the back of his head and innocently said, "I don''t remember anything sort of that. Haha¡­"


    Lyra bonks his head lightly and says, "Well, she did say that." Saito continued to laugh at their words. He was thinking, ''I wonder how the elven kingdom is like. With the way this Theodas treated me, I don''t think the elves would treat me very well, but I guess I have to let them meet with their mother.''


    Theodas was following them closely. He didn''t dare to go upfront and talk to Saito after that beating. He realized that Saito was actually quite kind. He simply beat them around a bit. If he had this much power, he would have little trouble in disposing of all of them.


    It took them around 3-4 days to get to the Elven Forest where the Elven kingdom was situated. For food, there was abundant food in the forest. The flesh of a beast, the fruits, and the berries were ingested by them, and they could comfortably get to the Elven Forest.


    [Master, a strong amount of Nature Magic is detected in the air.]


    Saito didn''t pay any attention as he entered the Elven Forest. He took a look at Lyra''s face and noticed that she was smiling brightly.


    He pleasantly thought ''It looks like she is very happy returning back here. I guess I won''t make things too difficult and would have to suck up my pride here. Though I won''t allow them to go too far.''


    Lyra also took a look at Saito''s face and moved closer to him. As they continued to walk towards the center of the forest.


    The trees slowly cleared up and he saw increased elves in the area. All of the elves stared in their direction, they stared at Saito, Lyra, and Reus''s figures.


    They looked confused and somewhat disgusted as they stared at Saito. They were pleasant to see Lyra and Reus. In fact, they were very surprised to see Reus walking around so well.


    Saito grimaced the thought ''I expected them to look at me in disgust but seriously¡­ how narrow-minded can you get?''


    Lyra walked closer to Saito and even held his hand when she noticed his stares from her fellow race. She wasn''t happy with the way they were looking at Axel.


    Saito looked down and noticed Lyra holding his hand, he instantly thought ''Well, I don''t care now. It''s not like I am coming here for them. I am coming here for Lyra, if she would be happy to meet up with her mother. This is worth it.''


    They continued to walk for another mile before he saw a huge tree, it was the largest tree he had seen in this world. The tree was surrounded by a great structure which had open windows.


    The structure was beautifully made with a round shape surrounding the Tree in such a way that the tree was in the center.


    ''This is such a great place. I never thought that Elves could actually make a round building so great! From the size of each room and the area available on each floor, it can hold around 1000 elves on each floor. And why is there such a gap between the 4th Floor and the 5th Floor.'' He continued to observe and think about the structure of the building.


    As he stared at the structure around the large tree, he came to understand that there were not a huge number of elves. It seemed as though there were only 400 elves but what astonished him was that he could sense a great amount of magic power in each one of them.


    Suddenly, he took a look at Lyra and Reus, he suddenly understood the reason behind the gap ''The upper floor must be where the Elf Queen and her family lives. Perhaps that''s where the main hall is as well¡­''


    He took a sudden turn and asked, "Hey Theodas, where do we have to go to meet with the Elf Queen?" Theodas was unsure whether to tell them or not but Reus suddenly spoke up, "Big brother, I know where mother usually is. Follow me Hehehe¡­"


    Before coming here, he had specifically asked both of them to call him big brother. He knew that if they called him master, it would create unnecessary trouble.


    Both of them were smart enough to understand that and were following his words. The elves who were observing the three of them from afar slowly approached them with a kind face.


    Reus was walking in front, so many elves took up the opportunity to come close to him and strike up a conversation.


    "Young prince, you have finally returned! The queen was getting increasingly worried about you and young princess."


    "It seems like you have been well in the days you have been gone."


    Reus was a bit na?ve as compared to Lyra and he was caught up there, he started to answer one by one, "I also wanted to meet with mother. Yes, big brother Axel took care of me. He is really nice."


    They turned their head towards Saito, who was walking next to Lyra holding her fair hand. Saito noticed a peculiar thing ''Most of these Elves seem to be females. Iris, can you analyze the male to female ratio in the elven forest.''


    Iris took a moment to respond because the Elven Forest was very large. After a few minutes, Saito heard a voice in his head [Master, the female to male ratio in this area is 10:1.]


    Saito couldn''t help but curse internally ''The fuck. This is the disparity here. I feel like living here won''t be so bad now.''


    [Another important thing master, it seems that the Nature power is slowly yet surely decreasing from the air.]


    Saito wondered about this information ''Heh¡­ Well, I don''t really care about this, it isn''t that important to me anyways.''


    Iris stayed silent on Saito''s thoughts. As Saito and Lyra approached Reus, who was still talking to the elven women.


    He noticed them coming near to his position and excused himself, "I will talk to you all later. I have to take big brother Axel to my mother. Bye~!"


    Nobody stopped him from going above the floors. Nobody in their right mind would forbid the prince from doing anything. It was well known that the queen seemed to spoil him a lot since his condition was known.


    Even after it was known that he wouldn''t survive for another week, she had ordered the elves for all kinds of potions to make his body stronger but she won''t let anyone approach him.


    And as for Saito and Lyra, they didn''t dare to even approach the both of them. They did want to talk to princess Lyra but the presence of Saito held them back.


    And they couldn''t talk to Saito since Lyra was right next to him. The way they were walking close to each other, holding hands, clearly that they had a very close relationship.


    Reus was standing on top of a large platform, he turned around and motioned, "Big Brother, big sister, you both are so slow. Come quickly!"


    Saito took a moment to stare at Lyra''s face before both of them nodded.. They started to run towards Reus''s position and took a few seconds to reach that position.

 Chapter 16 - Meeting The Elf Queen

    After these three were on top of the platform, Reus loudly said, "All the way up!" Suddenly, Saito felt a huge nature magic gathering beneath his feet and the platform was raised all the way to the top.


    Saito was awe-struck at this sight. He thought ''Wow¡­ They have made this platform''s concept similar to that of an elevator. And the power operating it must be nature magic. There must be someone putting his nature magic and making it fly towards the 5th Floor. Great! Looks like these elves are pretty smart. It''s a good that I don''t have to use the stairs that I saw in the way to get to the 5th floor.''


    As the platform went up, Saito continued to stare in amazement at the scenery he was witnessing before his eyes. He could see the place surrounded by dense forest, he could see a lake in the forest, a river near it and many more things.


    It was a wonderful scenery that he wouldn''t mind seeing again. Soon enough, they reached the fifth floor. Reus was a little too excited and couldn''t hold back himself from shouting, "Mother! Mother! I am back home!"


    Now, Elf Queen who had already given up all hope of her son returning back home was surprised to hear the familiar sound of her Son Reus. She wondered ''Is my mind playing tricks on me again?''


    Yet she continued to hear the sound of footsteps. She was currently in her room and got out of the room to see her son.


    She found it hard to control her emotions when she saw Reus returning back along with Lyra, jumping around excitedly. She was unfamiliar with the young man who had returned along with them though she sensed a very familiar aura from him.


    She noticed that he wasn''t an elf which surprised her because from the aura she was sensing, she was sure that he was blessed by nature just like elves.


    She suddenly remembered something ''It couldn''t be, could it?''


    However, she placed this thought at the back of her head and went out to greet her children, and the unknown human.


    She was wearing a green colored, low neck dress which covered her upper body. It was very similar to that of the one worn by Lyra just that the Elf Queen had some ornaments embedded in it.


    She seemed like a mature version of Lyra in terms of appearance. It was hard to guess her age just from observing her body but she was even more voluptuous and curvy in the areas in which Lyra was still developing.


    That buxom figure was good enough to charm any man in the world. Taking a glance at her fairy like face, Saito tried to keep his thoughts calm. He didn''t realize it but he gripped Lyra''s hand tightly.


    He thought in his hand ''Damn¡­ Is this the Elf Queen? I know they have a strong life force and all but still, she looks very young. She could pass on as the elder sister of Lyra. And that body, the heck, it''s so seductive. Every step she takes seems like it is enticing me.''


    As he felt Lyra''s hand, he tried to calm his thoughts ''No, there is no way that it''s just her beauty doing this to me.''


    Suddenly, he realized something was wrong and ordered Iris ''Iris, check if a magic is being used on me or not.''


    [Master is being affected by a passive charm skill by Elf Queen. It''s making your body stimulate to every move of the Elf Queen.]


    Saito was internally raging a bit right now. He thought ''So this woman has a passive charm skill. I should have known, even though she is the most beautiful woman I have seen, it shouldn''t have been enough to make me nearly lose my mind.''


    [Since master was able to resist the charm magic of Elf Queen. Master has now gained the passive ability to resist charm.]


    And suddenly, the charm magic was lifted from Saito''s body. Now, his body was able to resist her charm magic, she was still incredibly beautiful and seductive.


    The Elf Queen was surprised when she saw Saito remaining calm even after she was using her charm magic on him. She found out that she couldn''t see any impure thoughts from his eyes.


    She stared at Reus and scanned his entire body with her magic. Her eyes widened when she saw that all the violent nature magic from his body had disappeared.


    She suddenly knelt down and placed her hand over his head, "Son, what happened in these days when you were out. Did you eat some rare Spiritual Herb?"


    Reus innocently asked her, "Why mother? Is it because of the extra power I had which was going to destroy my body?"


    Elf Queen seemed surprised that he knew about it, "You know about it!?" Reus nodded his head and pointed at Lyra, "Big Sister told me about it and we went out to find some way to treat it."


    Elf Queen seemed mad that Lyra told Reus about that condition but before she could say anything to Lyra, she heard Reus continue, "And big brother Axel treated that condition."


    Elf Queen was unable to believe her ears, "Are you sure that he treated you Reus? Alright, I will talk to your sister now, go inside and take your rest. You must be tired after the long journey."


    Reus looked back for some moments before he saw Saito and Lyra nodding back at him. He went ahead towards his own room and went to sleep.


    After Reus left the room, Elf Queen stared at Lyra with a neutral gaze, "Lyra, why did you run away from the kingdom? And why have you returned back with a human? What is your relationship with this human?"


    Lyra answered back with some strength behind her words, "Mother, you were planning to keep Reus here until he died. You weren''t even planning to tell him about the condition he had. You place too much importance on the words of the Elf Doctor, I wanted to search up a way to treat him."


    She took a pause before she continued again, "I planned to go to the dwarf kingdom, there are all kinds of experts there, they would have definitely helped him out."


    The Elf Queen started speaking with a neutral voice once again, "Didn''t I tell you? The elves and the dwarves have long since broken all relations."


    Lyra responded back with a lot of energy this time, she almost seemed mad, "Then what did you want me to do!? Watch how as the last day of my brother''s life came and see him die!? Well, sorry but I can''t do that. I wanted to atleast try so I don''t have a regret that I gave up before even trying!"


    After that, she started to chuckle, "And do you know what mother? I did find someone who treated Reus. As for my relationship with big brother Axel. I am in love with him."


    Saito was a bit surprised ''Woah! I didn''t expect her to reveal our relationship to her mother so soon.''


    Saito also spoke out with no hesitation, "And I am also in love with Lyra." The Elf Queen seemed annoyed when she heard him speak, she sternly says, "You are not to speak anything unless I ask you to."


    Saito was just about to say ''Unlike all the people you know, I don''t work for you.'' But he held back his words and stayed silent.


    Lyra though wasn''t happy with the way her mother spoke to Saito, "Mother, please don''t talk to big brother Axel like that. He is the one who treated Reus after all."


    The Elf Queen snorted at those words, "You say he treated Reus but he could be lying to you. Perhaps Reus ate some rare herb and was already cured by the time he met up with this human."


    Now, Lyra was very mad when she heard her mother say that. She was getting really mad at the way her mother was speaking. She herself had seen the process in which Axel was injured and had to take multiple days of rest to heal.


    She thought that her mother would behave calmly if she came to know that Axel saved her brother Reus but it seemed like she had no intention of listening to their story.


    She suddenly released Saito''s hand and stared at him, "Big brother Axel, I have tried to reason but she doesn''t seem to be in the mood of listening to me. You can convince her with your way now."


    ~~


    A/N: Please support me on my ko-fi account: https://ko-fi.com/evildragon04

 Chapter 17 - Human Blessed By Nature

    Saito stared into Lyra''s eyes and quietly nodded. The Elf Queen stared at the both of them and asked, "What do you mean? What are you talking about? What way?"


    Saito though asked her a simple question with an ice-cold voice, "Tell me Elf Queen, is this place precious to you?"


    He said this as the Hell Flames started to light up in both his arms. Before the Elf Queen could speak another word, Saito raised his voice and said, "Let me tell you, these flames are not for show. You say anything that sounds bad to my ears, and I promise you that I will burn this entire Elf Forest."


    He paused for some time before he continued in an ice-cold voice, "I know I probably can''t fight you head on; you will beat me very easily. But you won''t be able to stop me if I wanted to burn this entire Forest and run away."


    After speaking all this, he finally calmed down a little and started to speak, "Now, listen Elf Queen. Let me explain to you how your son Reus has been healed, he has been healed because I absorbed the Extra Nature Magic from his body. In fact, the correct word would be extracted!"


    Elf Queen didn''t believe that at all and she replied back, "Impossible! You are lying!" Saito started to chuckle at her claim, "I am lying huh. I am lying!? Then please tell me what is this. This should be enough proof for you, right?"


    He stopped using the Hell Flames in one of his hands and started to use the pure Nature Magic to form up a sphere. Saito continued to speak, "Is this enough or do I throw it and prove it to you?"


    Elf Queen raised her hands and stopped him in his tracks, "No, don''t throw it. I believe you. It seems you are the one!"


    Saito furrowed his eyebrows as he asked her, "What are you talking about?" He internally thought ''Iris, any idea what she is talking about?''


    [There is not enough information to access this situation.]


    ''So, basically, you are useless right now.'' Saito internally sighed when he suddenly looked at Elf Queen with a neutral face.


    The Elf Queen stared at her daughter Lyra and said, "Daughter, you should go and take some rest. I think the long journey must have tired you."


    She spoke the same words that she had spoken to Reus. It seemed like she wanted to talk to Saito alone. Saito turned towards Lyra and whispered to her, "Go¡­ Don''t worry, I will handle it. Trust me."


    Lyra left the hall and went inside her own bedroom even though she wanted to remain here. She knew that if her mother had made up her mind, it was impossible to change it.


    After she left the hall, the Elf Queen asked him once again, "So, let me get this straight. You treated my son Reus by extracting his extra magic and fused with the Nature Magic, right?"


    Saito nodded his head and said, "Correct. It was fortunate that I was blessed with the Nature element or else the body wouldn''t have fused with it."


    The Elf Queen nodded her head, she asked him the next question, "Tell me, are you sure that there is no one in your lineage who has been an Elf?"


    Saito asked Iris in his head ''Scan the body and tell me if this body is even remotely related to an elf or not.''


    [Negative! This body is not related to an elf at all.]


    ''Very well¡­'' Now that Iris had told him that this body was not related to the elf, he replied back very confidently, "Yes, I am sure that I am not related to an elf at all."


    The Elf Queen suddenly started to levitate in the air, she flew forwards towards the tree and started flying up in the sky. She whispered, "Fly" under her breath and Saito also started to fly up in the air.


    Saito was astonished by this skill, he ordered Iris in his mind ''Quickly analyze this skill.''


    [Analyzing skill. Requires Nature magic. Requirements met. Would master like to learn this skill?]


    Saito immediately replied back ''Of course!'' He heard another sound from Iris [Congratulations master for learning the skill Fly. Use it more often to decrease consumption.]


    Even though he had learned the skill, he didn''t dare use it right now since he wasn''t proficient in the skill.


    After they were sufficiently high in the air, the Elf Queen made Saito face the tree and ask him, "What can you see on this tree?"


    Saito slowly started to speak one by one, "Congratulations! You have found the blessed one!"


    He didn''t understand what it meant but one look at the Elf Queen''s face and he realized that it definitely meant something profound. She was smiling widely, at this time, she truly seemed to look like a fairy.


    Saito was however tired of this mystery, he asked her, "Now tell me, what is this all about?" The Elf Queen seemed very excited when he spoke to her, she flew back and bowed, "As you wish your highness!"


    Saito had question marks appearing on top of his face ''What the frick? Your highness? Is she high on drugs or weed? Hmm... There should be a lot of weed in the Elf Forest.''


    He voiced out his question to her and asked calmly, "Your highness? What do you mean by that? What are you talking about?"


    The Elf Queen started to speak in a happy tone, "Let me explain your highness. I am Tiriana Vajor! I am the 18th Elf Queen of this great Elven Kingdom. Our ancestor, the 9th Elf Queen, the strongest among all the Elf Queens had sealed a very strong demonic beast along with the Nature Vein which supplies the Nature Magic to the forest using her life force."


    "The Nature Vein is very precious to the Elf Forest; it is the only thing capable of enhancing our Nature Power. It also adds balance to a male elf''s body. I do not understand the details but it''s something to do with the Yin and Yang. As for the demonic beast, you do not need to be worried at all, after so many years, it must have died by now."


    "Since then, the power of Nature had slowly started to decrease. The Nature magic of elves had also started to decrease causing all sorts of anomalies to appear in the race. The male elves mysteriously grab diseases and die before they are able to reach the peak of their power."


    "The Elf Queen had said that one day, a human blessed by mother nature would come and lift the seal for the elves. The human was Nature''s Champion, someone who was going to let the elves rise again. I never thought that I would have the chance to meet the Nature''s Champion from the prophecy."


    Saito remained standing there motionless, he was thinking of her words ''heh¡­ It surprisingly adds up all the things that Iris pointed out. So, this was what the title was for huh.''


    Saito asked her not questioning whether what she said was true or not, "Where is the seal?"


    The Elf Queen was surprised to hear him ask that, she question him, "You are going to believe me just like that? No further questions?"


    Saito replied back with a nonchalant look, "I don''t know if what you are speaking is the truth or not but since you are Lyra''s mother, I am willing to take a chance."


    Tiriana nodded her head and bowed once again, "Thank you for trusting me. You won''t regret it." She finally talked about where the seal was, "I know the way to the seal but you shouldn''t be so hasty right now. You can live here for a few days before you attempt to break the seal."


    Saito didn''t really have any problem with that, he himself wanted to take more time to let Iris analyze this seal if there even was one. He sensed her coming near to his body but he didn''t move, "I apologize for the charm magic I used on you before. This is something I use to test the mind of outsiders who appear before me."


    "And the way you resisted me was very good as well. It wouldn''t be a good idea for the human blessed by Nature to be pushed around, even by an Elf Queen." She let out a smile as she said that.


    "And when you showed that you could use Nature Magic, I was 70% sure that you were the champion that our ancestor was talking about. This last thing proved it. This is not a simple writing, other than the Elf Queen and the Champion, no one else can see it. However, what we see is completely different. What I see is wording written as "Elf Queen". Even my own children were not able to see what was written."


    ~~


    A/N: Please support me on my ko-fi account: https://ko-fi.com/evildragon04

 Chapter 18 - Natures Champion

    Saito wondered with a curious face, "So, you are telling me that since I entered the 5th Floor. You had already started to test me a bit?"


    The Elf Queen nodded her head. She backed away a bit and this time, she gave a bow, her cleavage was visible to Saito who had to turn his face to not ogle at her seductive body in such a posture.


    He heard the Elf Queen saying, "And this is not as Elf Queen, this bow is from a mother. I am thankful that you saved my son Reus, and took care of both of my children. Please let the elves take care of you for these few days to show our hospitality."


    Saito though stopped her right there, "You seemed to have got something wrong Elf Queen. I haven''t agreed to help you out at all."


    His words froze Elf Queen in the air, she never considered this possibility, "Can I ask for the reason why you are not willing to help us?"


    Saito answered her back, "First of all, I do not trust you yet. I will be taking my time to analyze the matter about the seal. Second, the elves were being very arrogant with me. I found that attitude very unpleasant. And thirdly, I am a human, I am greedy. Tell me, what will I receive if I go through your request of unsealing the seal on the Nature Vein?"


    The Elf Queen was intelligent, she knew that the first two problems could be easily dealt if he stayed with them for a few days. The main problem was the third one, she asked him straightforwardly, "What do you want in return for helping us?"


    Saito immediately answered her, "The whole Elf Kingdom!" His quick answer surprised her and the Elf Queen didn''t even think for a second before she said, "Okay, I agree."


    Saito was shocked now, he never thought that the Elf Queen would agree so quickly. He started thinking quickly ''What is this Elf Queen planning? How can she so quickly agree to give the empire to a human? Is this similar to what the Lizardmen were planning''


    For confirmation, Saito said again, "I meant the whole Elf Kingdom, it includes you as well, Tiriana." The Elf Queen didn''t take a single moment to reply, "I agree. You can have this whole Elf kingdom including me."


    After hearing this, Saito was silent for a few minutes. He asked her with a calm yet cold tone, "Tell me, why did you agree so easily? I can''t think of any reason for you to agree so easily and quickly unless you have some plans of your own."


    Tiriana had a bitter smile and answered him, "It''s because if the seal is not broken the elves will die out because there won''t be any males left alive. The nature magic would be too scant here and no elf would be able to reach a high level. They would be killed by the demon kings."


    "And most of all, because you are Nature''s champion. Since you are the person directly blessed by Nature and prophesized by our ancestors, you are the most suitable person to lead us all. You are a human, you don''t understand that we elves respect and worship nature the most. Since, you are chosen by the Nature goddess, there must be something special about you. So, you are the one who can have the whole kingdom at your command including me."


    Now that he came to know the reason, even though he wasn''t entirely convinced, he planned on observing the elves for the next few days before making his decision.


    "Very well then, I will make my decision after a few days." He said it as he asked her, "Let''s move down now. I want to go meet up with my sweet Lyra."


    He started thinking about the information that he had received now ''So basically if what she is saying is the truth. If I manage to unseal that Nature Vein, I would practically be the king of the Elf Kingdom.''


    But he wasn''t much interested in ruling over these innocent beings.


    The Elf Queen nodded her head and smiled, she seemed delighted that he was willing to help her out and the elves. His co-operation would let them gain more power.


    Both of them returned back to the Fifth Floor, Saito asked the Elf Queen, "So, where is Lyra''s room?" The Elf Queen didn''t even think for a moment before she pointed forwards and said, "Go straight. It''s the second closest room from here."


    "Very well!" Saito nodded his head and left the hall for Lyra''s room leaving Elf Queen alone in the hall. The Elf Queen stared at the Great Tree and slowly whispered, "The champion is here ancestor. The Elves can rise once again¡­!"


    Saito was inside Lyra''s room and saw her sitting on the bed, thinking something. She was surprised to hear the sound of the door opening and looked at Saito.


    Saito gave her a brilliant smile, "You look happy to see me." Lyra stepped forward and answered him with a kiss on his lips.


    They learned more into the kiss, it was so much that Saito didn''t even realize and used a bit more power, both of them fell down on the bed with Saito being on top and Lyra under him.


    Lyra''s seductive body squeezed against the manly body of Saito. After their lips parted, she though continued to kiss him on his cheeks.


    Saito was really in a bind, he truly had to hold himself back and not let the wolf inside of him get the better of him.


    Lyra was just too seductive and beautiful that it was always hard for him to control himself. Besides, he was still a virgin so this obviously affected his mentality and placed a great pressure on it.


    After she was done kissing his face 8-9 times, she asked him with a curious face, "What did the mother talk to you about?"


    Saito didn''t intend to hide it at all, he answered her very coolly, "She asked me to fly with her and showed off something that was written on the tree. And then told me that how I am Nature''s Champion and stuff."


    Lyra''s eyes opened wide when she heard him say that, "What!? Did mother call you Nature''s Champion? Are you sure Big Brother Axel?"


    Saito didn''t really understand what was the big deal and he answered her, "Well, yes. She did. She was talking about a seal on the Nature Vein and stuff, said that I can break it."


    Lyra stayed silent for a bit of time. Saito got up as he thought ''It seems to be a serious thing if Lyra is being like this. Atleast the matters about the Nature''s Champion should be the truth and the seal part as well.''


    Lyra stared at Saito with bright eyes and said, "Big Brother Axel, when you used the Nature magic for the first time, I did think that you were the Nature''s Champion from the legend but I never placed that thought in my head. I knew that I couldn''t be so lucky to find the Nature''s Champion so easily."


    Saito was in disbelief, "What are you talking about? I wasn''t blessed by the nature. I acquired it through some different means, from your brother''s body. I think he should be the Nature''s Champion."


    Lyra shook her head and said, "No, brother Saito, there has been a legend in elves, that a human blessed by the Nature shall appear and destroy all the troubles of Elves."


    "If you weren''t blessed by Nature, you would have never been able to use the element. I didn''t place much thought into it before but now that even mother has told you about it. It must be the truth. I won''t ask you to help us out if you don''t want to-"


    Suddenly, Saito closed her lips with his finger and said, "Stop, I never said I don''t want to help the elves and all. It''s just that I didn''t like the attitude of the elves and then your mother.. Besides, I do not believe in legends or prophecies, give me some time to think about it."

 Chapter 19 - Dinner

    She quietly nodded her head as Lyra seemed to be in some deep thought, Saito continued on, "If you want me to destroy that seal then I won''t ask anything and destroy that seal right away. I don''t care about being the Nature''s Champion or whatever. If you want me to do it, I will."


    Lyra brightly smiled at his words and even hugged him tightly, "Thank you E-Ed-Axel. You don''t know how happy that made me. I would be lying to you if I said I didn''t want you to do it. I grew up here and love the race, I don''t want it to remain on the path of the destruction."


    Saito pats her head and says, "Idiot. You don''t need to explain yourself to me. I will just enjoy the hospitality of the elves and destroy that seal in a few days. How about that?"


    Lyra nodded her head and said, "Okay. That''s great. Let''s have fun for the next few days." She jumped on top of him and started to kiss him all over.


    Saito''s hand traced her round curvy butt and pressed it making her squeal in delight. He turned her around and whispered, "Yups, let''s have fun."


    Of course, he didn''t do the deed with her. He was stuck on his morals; he wasn''t going to do the deed until she was 17 atleast.


    Both of the played around and were intimate with each other until the night time. They were rather hungry so they left the room.


    Lyra led him to the dining hall where he saw a large round dining table. The Elf Queen was sitting on the chair and greeted them both, "So, you finally feel the need to fill your stomach."


    She took a look at Lyra and said, "I won''t oppose to your relationship daughter. You have chosen a diamond for the race but keep in mind to not indulge in activities until you are a little older."


    Lyra blushed beet red when she heard her mother talking about it, "Don''t worry mother, we won''t do it any time soon. I haven''t even thought of doing it before I am of age."


    She was lying, she was thinking of seducing Saito to bed and pleasuring him all the way she can. Of course, Saito couldn''t read her thoughts but her mother had known her since she was a child, she shook her head and didn''t comment anything.


    Saito asked Iris in his head ''Iris, start a long-term analysis about this Nature''s Champion status. Analyze any information related to it in the Elf Kingdom, in fact, increase the search range and search everything in the whole elf kingdom. I want to know if this legend exists or not.''


    [Very well. The detailed analysis will take 3 days and will be working in background.]


    ''Great! Now, it''s time to eat!'' He held Lyra''s hand and pulled her closer to the chairs. Both of them sat on the chairs adjacent to each other and smelled a delicious scent.


    The Elf Queen was a bit dissatisfied seeing them take the seats away from her chair but she quickly had a smile on her face again. As they had started eating, the Elf Queen says, "Sir Axel, if you don''t mind, I shall announce your identity in the whole elf kingdom. They would surely change their treatment of you."


    Saito nodded his head but didn''t say anything. He was eating after all; he had his mouths full because of the delicious food he was eating.


    Reus entered the dining hall in a hurry, he was surprised to see Lyra and Saito seated there and pouted cutely, "Big brother Axel, Big sister, you didn''t even call out for me to eat dinner with you and have already started eating. You are already forgetting about me."


    Saito was speechless, he didn''t know how to respond to this little brother. However, it seems like he didn''t need to.


    Reus sat next to them and also started to eat the dinner.


    After the dinner, Saito questioned the Elf Queen, "Can you show me the place where I will stay?" If it was someone other than Saito who asked this question, the Elf Queen would have ordered a servant to show the room.


    But since it was Saito, she answered, "Yes, Sir Axel. Follow me."


    Saito nodded his head and followed her but not before giving a kiss on Lyra''s cheek. He thought ''Since her mother is not opposed to the relationship. I don''t need to hide it at all.''


    He followed the elf queen out of the dining hall. He heard the Elf Queen start talking, "Sir Axel, please tell me, what do you plan to do in these days. I can make the arrangements for you."


    Saito thought for a moment before he replied, "I don''t have a preference, I was just thinking of roaming around here and see the whole Elf Forest. From this height, it seems rather beautiful. I don''t need you to make any arrangements for that, I will be walking around with Lyra or maybe Reus as well."


    The Elf Queen nodded her head. The Elf Forest indeed interested him enough that he was willing to take a walk around with Lyra.


    After walking for 50 steps, the Elf Queen turned towards the room and pointed at it, "This is your room Sir Axel. If you need anything, please call out for me, my room is right beside this room."


    Saito continued to stare at the door and thought ''Why is she giving me a room next to hers? What is her motive? Does she want to observe me for these days and see if I am a threat or not?''


    Saito nodded his head and answered, "Very well. I thank you for showing me the way. May you have a good night."


    He entered the room and jumped onto the bed while taking a deep breath. The bed was comfortable enough, he felt like he would fall asleep just after laying down for a few minutes.


    He suddenly heard a strange sound coming from the room beside his own. Normally, nobody would be able to hear this sound but since his body had evolved after swallowing the Great Demon King''s body, his senses were a lot enhanced.


    Just as he closed his eyes, he heard the sound of the water falling onto the ground, the next second, the sound changed and an image of naked Elf Queen was inside his head.


    Even though Saito had never seen her without her clothes, it wasn''t hard to imagine with those tight-fitting clothes. He thought with a wry smile ''This is going to take some time getting used to.''


    A sigh escaped his lips and he tried to sleep with all the water splashing around in the room next to his own.


    ~~


    The 3 days were over, in these three days, not a lot had happened. Saito explored the Elf Forest; it was indeed very beautiful. After he was announced as the Nature''s Champion, the elves were very good to him.


    Most of them wanted to form good relations with him, most of the times, Saito would politely decline and say that he wants to explore the forest more.


    Reus was once again diagnosed by the Elf Doctor on the Elf Queen''s request and he had said that he was in no danger.


    After exploring the forest in the day, he would return back to his room to sleep and had nearly gotten used to the Elf Queen taking a bath. Even though his head still ran some fantasies about her body, he wasn''t going to make any moves on her.


    Suddenly as he woke up, he heard Iris speaking up [Master, the analysis of the whole area has been completed.]


    Saito was delighted to hear that, he quickly asked Iris ''Great! Now, tell me about this legend of the Nature''s Champion. Is it real according to your analysis?''


    ~~


    I hope you all liked the chapter.. Please support my novels on ko-fi: https://ko-fi.com/evildragon04

 Chapter 20 - Inside The Great Tree

    [It is very much real. There is a record of it inside of the Elf Queen''s Room right beside you. The writings are very old and it is an authentic valuable.]


    Saito remained quiet as he heard that ''Heh¡­ So, it is real huh. But this is surprising, I never thought that you could search up inside of the rooms into which I have never been.''


    [It is within my capability but it takes a minimum of 2 days and the time extends depending on the area.]


    Saito nodded his head and asked Iris ''Then what about the seal on the Nature Vein. Where is it? Can I break it?''


    [The seal on the Nature Vein is underground, directly under the Great Tree. It only seems to have a single passage; master needs to fly up and enter the tree from that specific hole. The seal is easily breakable, I have already analyzed it. You need to use the Nature Magic and the Hell Flames. Nature magic will let the Hell Flames pass through and the Hell Flames will destroy the seal.]


    Saito raised his eyebrow at that ''This is strange. I need to use the flames mutated from the Demonic Magic to break the seal? How could the Elf Queen even design such a seal that it needs the Demonic Magic to break the seal? It doesn''t seem like the Elves can use any other magic except for the Nature magic much less the Demonic Magic, so how!?"


    [Master, the seal seems to be drawing power from the thing trapped within it. It seems to be active by absorbing the power from Nature''s Vein and the thing trapped within it.]


    Saito was curious now, he asked Iris ''What is that thing trapped inside Iris?''


    Iris replied back quickly [I do not know of that beastmaster. It is not in my records at all and the seal is also interfering with my analysis. However, I do not recommend you to unseal it, it is releasing a very dangerous aura. Even after being sealed for more than 10000 years, its aura is no less dangerous than the Great Demon King Zoldron whom you first encountered in this world.]


    Saito was silent at the name of the Great Demon King Zoldron. He started thinking of that Great Demon King ''He must have already become Demon Lord by now. He is probably a lot stronger than I can imagine. And if this beast that has been trapped for 10000 years is still so powerful. I can''t even picture it at its peak!''


    He saw the Elf Queen sitting on her throne in the hall. She seemed to be thinking of something important and instantly snapped her eyes open when she saw Saito approaching her with a neutral look on his face.


    As Saito approached her body, Elf Queen made no moves and continued to sit there with a relaxed smile, she asked him with a hint of worry, "Sir Axel, what makes you come here so early in the morning. Were you looking for me?"


    Saito nodded his head and said, "Yes, I wanted to inform you that I am ready to break the seal on Nature''s Vein. In these days here, I have concluded that your words are genuine even though I didn''t believe them before. I apologize for that."


    She hastily stood up and voiced out, "Please don''t apologize Sir Axel. You were right in having your suspicions after the way we treated you."


    Saito nodded his head and said, "I can''t really blame the elves, I guess. You all must have been treated badly by the humans when you go into the human kingdoms, it''s natural the elves would hold the ill feelings. Do not worry Elf Queen, I am not mad at all. The misunderstanding is in the past. What I want to talk about is not this but something else."


    The Elf Queen nodded and requested him, "Please speak your mind, Sir Axel. I would like to dispel all your doubts that I can."


    Saito didn''t hold himself back and asked her, "Elf Queen, I will try my best to break the seal for you. Tell me when we should go."


    The Elf Queen''s eyes widened at the declaration, she answered, "Let''s go immediately. I have already informed the ministers that if you manage to break the seal, this whole elf kingdom is yours."


    Saito''s eyes widened at her words, he quickly says, "No need for that Elf Queen. I do not want to have this Elf Kingdom. Don''t get me wrong, it''s great and all but I am not suited to be the king of this palace. Please continue to lead it as before¡­"


    The Elf Queen didn''t speak for a second before she asked him, "Then what shall you want as a present Sir Axel?"


    Saito smiled at her words and coughed a bit, "Your daughter''s hand in marriage is a pretty good present for me Elf Queen."


    Elf Queen nodded her head and says, "Very well, you both shall be wed when my daughter is 17 years old. We can hold an engagement in a week though."


    Saito was delighted to hear that, he excitedly nodded a few times and said, "That''s good. I had the same plan actually."


    Elf Queen even added something, "Even though you won''t accept the kingdom. You will still have the title as the Nature''s Champion, your word will hold the same importance as mine."


    Saito didn''t have any reason to reject this and nodded, "Very well. I agree. I think we should go then. I would like to get this over soon."


    The Elf Queen also nodded and said, "Follow me." She was about to use her magic spell Fly when she saw Saito using the same spell as her and he seemed to be as familiar with it as she was.


    She didn''t comment on it and both of them went outside of the building, flying high up to find the entrance to the passage for the underground Vein.


    There was simply no light inside of the Great Tree, Saito continued to fly down and down but he thought that it was a never-ending depth.


    He was sure that with this speed, they were underground. However, Saito was not worried because he heard Iris say [Just 1000 miles left between master and the seal.]


    They continued to go down the tree and they finally saw a bluish-colored light radiating from there. It was very faint from the distance but as they drew closer, it was getting brighter.


    Their feet finally touched the ground and Saito felt relieved. He thought with a strange stiffness in his muscles ''Damn¡­ That took us a lot of time. Just how much underground is it? If it was earth, I think I would have reached near the limit of the crust by now.''


    Elf Queen pointed at the seal there. The bluish color which they noticed from afar seemed to be because of the seal. Saito monitored the seal and couldn''t help but be amazed.


    It was in the shape of a beautiful blue-colored dome, he could see a tint of red color from the inside and thought ''This must be the demonic energy strengthening this barrier or seal, whatever. The demonic barrier within this huge nature barrier must be used to prevent the Demonic beast to be able to get out.;


    Saito starts to deeply analyze the making of this seal ''The demonic magic barrier inside the Natural Magic barrier must be weakening the attacks of the demonic beast when it attempts to get out. The barrier is made from its own energy, even if it uses a strong forbidden attack and manages to make the attack break through the demonic magic barrier, it won''t be able to break the Nature magic barrier which is powered by the Nature Vein.''


    ''For the same reason, the Elves cannot break it since even if their strongest attacks manage to break the Nature Magic''s Barrier, it must be weakened enough that it cannot pass the Demonic Magic barrier.. This one barrier is acting as two barriers both co-existing with each other, supporting each other.''

 Chapter 21 - Breaking The Seal

    After he was finished analyzing the barrier, he looked around and saw a very bright green energy being released from a weak-looking stem that was going through the tree.


    Saito looked around and wondered where the beast was, he couldn''t see anything resembling a beast at all. There were no bones, nothing which said that there was a beast here.


    Saito asked Iris immediately ''Iris, did you make a mistake? I cannot see any beast here.''


    Iris answered with the same monotonous tone [Master, this beast seems to be very good at masking its appearance. It''s definitely here, I can sense its life force from the seal but I cannot analyze the shape. The seal is restricting me from finding out its accurate location.]


    Saito stared at the Elf Queen and says, "Elf Queen, I just want you to know, don''t you find this place a little strange?"


    Elf Queen wondered what he meant and asked him, "What do you mean by strange?"


    Saito answered her as he pointed at the seal, "This seal is supposed to be holding a demonic beast but I do not see a beast here. Even if it''s dead, it should have left behind the bones. So, why has this beast not left behind a bone?''


    Elf Queen was shocked to hear this, she was stupefied and was at a loss of words when she did turn her head and found logic in his words, "This is indeed strange."


    She tried to find the reason and said, "Maybe it was entirely finished because of Nature''s Vein. The demonic beast probably tried to touch it and was extinguished completely."


    Saito remained silent and started thinking ''It would have been great if that was the case but according to Iris that demonic beast is still living. She will not believe me if I tell it to her now and will conclude that I just don''t want to break the seal. Just what should I do?''


    The Elf Queen stared at him and seemed to want him to make his decision. Saito asked Iris ''Iris, what is the chance that I will win against this beast?''


    [With the energy I have analyzed, master has a 50% chance of winning. There is no information on the abilities possessed by this beast so the chance of winning will be lower.]


    Saito smiled when he heard Iris stating the possibility ''50% chance? That''s a good possibility. Let''s see how it goes.''


    Saito knew the danger possessed by unsealing this barrier and letting out that beast but he had already given his word to the queen. He wasn''t going to back down unless there was a good reason.


    If there was a 50% chance to win, he was going to bet his all on that possibility. Saito took a look at the Elf Queen and said, "Please stand back and be ready to use your magic at my command."


    The Elf Queen was delighted when she heard him but Saito continued to speak, "Elf Queen, I have a good reason to believe that the demonic beast sealed inside is still alive there. Please be on your guard."


    The Elf Queen was dumbfounded when she heard him, she started speaking as her body slightly trembled, "Sir Axel, if you are uncomfortable in unsealing the barrier then you can try another time."


    Saito, however, shook his head, he knew that Elf Queen was just being polite, "No, if the demonic beast can survive for these many years in the seal then it may even survive for another 1000 years. But the problem is, the elves won''t last that long. Isn''t that right?"


    The Elf Queen turned her head away, she knew of this as well. Saito continued to speak, "And the second problem is that we would not gain any knowledge of the situation remains as it is. There is no way for us to know any information about the beast. It''s best that I unseal the barrier now, just be prepared to use your magic to fight."


    The Elf Queen realized what he wanted to say and nodded her head, "As you say, Sir Axel." She called upon her magic, she looked absolutely ready now.


    "Good! I will begin unsealing this barrier now. It shouldn''t take that long." He stopped looking at her and turned his attention back on the barrier.


    Before the attempt to unseal the barrier, he ordered Iris in his head ''Iris, as soon as the barrier is broken, release my magic in the area to let me sense everything.''


    [Yes master!]


    He closed his eyes and thought ''If I can''t see you with my eyes then I shall see you with magic.''


    He started off by releasing a huge amount of Hell Flames from his left hand and created multiple number of Nature Magic Spheres and hit the barriers at the same time.


    The Nature Magic barrier shattered rather quickly with the combined attacks from both the Hell Flames and the Nature Magic Spheres.


    This strong bombardment on the barrier surprised the Elf Queen, she didn''t think that Saito was holding off so much power within him. It dawned on her that when he threatened to burn off the entire Elf Forest, he wasn''t kidding about it. He could actually do that if he so wanted.


    It took some time but the constant bombardment of the Hell Flames and the Spheres made from Nature Magic started to break the Demonic Barrier.


    Suddenly, Saito noticed a strong demonic magic power from the corner of his eyes. He coldly smiled at the sight of that magic.


    He reminded Iris once again ''Be ready Iris. The barrier is about to be broken!''


    [Yes master!]


    He received the same reply and sure enough, just as the seal shattered apart into pieces, thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of magic spheres made of Hell Flames and Black Lightning were spread into the seal evenly.


    As soon as the barrier was broken apart, Saito sensed a very strong and abundant amount of Nature magic. He noticed that it was being released from that glowing stem.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound he had been waiting to hear. The sound of the crackling, it was coming from the left corner, his magic spheres around that area suddenly exploded.


    The Black Lightning crackled around his right hand as he shouted, "Get out beast! I know you are there. Or do I hit you with this that you will come out!"


    The Elf Queen didn''t understand what he was talking about, she looked in that direction and didn''t seen anyone. She was however on her guard because of Saito''s words.


    She was very excited to feel the strong strength going through her body. Suddenly, her excitement turned to horror when she sensed a terrifying killing intent in the area.


    The amount of killing intent which convinced her that she could do nothing other than run away. Saito was not so scared, he himself had acquired quite a bit of killing intent after killing all those lizardmen.


    He loudly shouted out, "What''s with you, beast? Can you only use cheap tricks? First the invisibility and now this pitiful killing intent? Have you been reduced to such a pitiful state that you don''t dare to fight against me?"


    Saito was internally thinking ''Let''s see what type of beast you are. If you are a stupid beast or an intelligent one.''


    Both of them heard a womanly sound with a very ancient, full of power and pride contained within it, "I was thinking of letting you two off right now since you have managed to unseal me. It''s been around 13000 years since that wretched elf sealed me here."


    Slowly, Saito and Elf Queen stared at the body which started to appear in front of them. It was that of a shape of Fox. More specifically, a seven-tailed fox.


    "I am a Seven Sin Fox Monarch! You boy, you are right in the fact that my energy has degenerated over the years. But it''s still enough to deal with a brat like you and this elf woman.." The crimson red-colored fox spoke, not at all scared of these two.

 Chapter 22 - Seven Sin Fox Monarch

    Saito carefully observed the crimson red colored fox as it fearlessly exposed itself to the Elf Queen and Saito. She continued to stare at Saito and spoke once again, "It has been quite some time before I have seen another face."


    Saito countered back while using all of his brain cells to observe this fox, "Quite some time is an understatement for a 10,000-year-old prisoner."


    The fox showed no emotion other than her intention to kill. It replied back with that same neutral tone, "You were right in the fact that my energy has been depleted by the seal over the course of years. But there is one thing you do not know; I can recover back quite an amount of energy if I kill you or absorb your soul."


    Saito suddenly had a curious question, he asked Iris in his head ''Iris, what will happen if she manages to absorb my soul?''


    [If a person of her caliber tries to absorb master''s soul, I can easily resist and absorb her soul for you before reconstructing a similar body as her for you.]


    Saito was completely speechless and thought ''Damn! That''s ruthless Iris, it looks like she should be scared of you.'' He further thought ''No thanks, I guess. I put quite some time and effort into this body. So, I have no intention of changing the body.''


    [As you wish master!]


    However, the fox didn''t stop speaking, "I can sense quite a number of souls above. It would be fun to devour them all, maybe I would even be able to recover back my power."


    The Elf Queen shouted out in anger, "Stop right there you fox. I am going to put a stop to you right here."


    The Fox continued to stare at her, and then mysteriously smiled, "Are you so sure Elf Queen? You seem rather weak in front of your ancestor, if she was here, I would have had some reason to be troubled. But just you here are not qualified."


    The Elf Queen voiced out with great confidence, "I realize that I can''t deal with you by myself. But I and Sir Axel sure can beat you if we work together."


    The Fox started to laugh before its body started undergoing a change. Her body started to take on a humanoid shape as it flashed with fright red light.


    After the shape was set, the black-colored clothes magically appeared on top of her. She had a very voluptuous body with dark red hair, the clothes did nothing to hide her large magnificent breasts.


    Her beauty and figure were on the same level as that of the Elf Queen, she cracked her neck and said, "It''s been quite sometime before I used my human form."


    Suddenly, she jumped back as she dodged the Hell Flames that Saito threw at her. She spoke out with a flash of mischievousness in her eyes, "You sure don''t hold back against even pretty ladies, or is it just against me?"


    "Do you know, I don''t want to kill a man like you? I can sense that you are a human and not an elf. You possess the terrifying Hell Flames and Nature Magic. You don''t have to die. You can join me and kill this Elf Queen, and I will do whatever you want." She even winked coyishly at the end of the statement.


    The Elf Queen didn''t have a single emotion present on her face. She was watching Saito''s reaction. Saito asked her just one question, "What do you plan to do after you kill the Elf Queen?"


    Elf Queen''s eyes widened a little, she didn''t understand why he was asking this question. She was also a little scared that he may even join up with this Evil Fox in killing her and then the rest of the Elves.


    The Fox replied back with no hesitation, "I will go up, destroy and kill every single elf here. They would be a good appetizer and would be able to help me recover back my lost strength."


    Saito raised his face, his eyes stared right into her eyes. Their eyes were locked for a second before Saito started speaking in a bone-chilling cold voice, "You just sealed your fate bitch!"


    The Fox apparently wasn''t intimidated at all and made a pose, "Aww¡­ You hurt me with those statements. Are you sure you want to harm a beauty like me? Someone who is willing to do anything for you?"


    Saito released a frightening aura while speaking in a chilling voice, "Your beauty? After those words, you are just a large piece of flesh and bones for me."


    The Fox''s face changed, no longer was there a smile on her face but rather a very ruthless look, "You dare reject my good intentions!? My name is Naomi, make sure to remember it in your last moments of regret boy!"


    The Black Lightning crackled around his body, Saito said in an authoritative voice, "Elf Queen, stay back. This is my fight!"


    The Elf Queen didn''t give a reply but she stepped back by two steps. At the same time, Saito vanished from his spot and suddenly re-appeared in front of an empty wall.


    He hit the empty wall with a strong and quick punch, Naomi who was in front of the Elf Queen''s eyes suddenly dispersed revealing it to be an illusion.


    The same woman was on the ground right in front of Saito''s body. She weakly groaned as she never expected Saito to know about the illusion and suddenly hit her real body at such a fast speed.


    The years in this barrier had dulled her senses, she couldn''t react like she used to because she hadn''t fought for 10,000 years at all.


    However, she used her special skill to quickly regenerate and recover from the wound. She suddenly disappeared from the spot and the same with Saito, he reappeared right next to her but this time, it seems like his punch missed as there were the walls of the tree had a huge crater formed there.


    ''I missed at such close range!? How?'' These were the questions of Saito to himself. He was sure that he sensed her body reappear there, why was it wrong?


    Naomi disappeared again and once again Saito threw out a punch only to find out that he missed just by an inch again. This time, he drew back and tried to analyze it properly.


    ''Impossible! The first time could be a fluke but the second time wasn''t a fluke. She seemed to have very high agility along with speed. This reaction time is incredibly good, I can''t do anything to her if this goes on. I need to do something else.''


    The Black Lightning crackled in his palm as he released the lightning in the whole area. Countless streams of lightning were released from his palm as it attempted to hit everything in front of Saito.


    Naomi appeared this time, her breasts jiggling and she countered it with her reddish-black magic. She countered all the small streams of lightning which were about to hit her body.


    She commented on the surprise she experienced, "You are quite a surprising boy. Not only do you have Hell Flames and Nature Magic. You even wield the rare Black Lightning. You have the good luck of acquiring so many fortuitous encounters."


    Saito didn''t comment on those words; he was more concentrated on that magic of hers. Naomi was surrounded by that reddish-black layer of magic. She suddenly launched herself at Saito.


    Saito readied himself for the incoming close combat fight but he noticed her eyes staring at the Elf Queen. His eyes widened when he remembered her thirst to kill the elves.


    He was just a split second faster than her and saved the Elf Queen before Naomi''s magic claw could touch her. He was carrying the Elf Queen princess style and his hand was on her very round butt.


    He couldn''t help but fondle it for 2-3 times before he realized what he was doing. He placed her back on the ground and this time stared at Naomi with fury evident in his eyes.


    Saito suddenly remembered an important piece of information; he raised his hand and branches from the interior of the trees shot towards Naomi.


    Naomi didn''t think he would do this but she was quick enough to get away and dodge them. What she didn''t expect was Saito getting to that location just a split second faster than her, he held her by the throat released the Black Lightning to electrocute her.


    After the shock from Black Lightning, Saito thought that she must have at least felt some pain from this but he was surprised to see her well.


    He released a huge amount of Hell Flames from his hands but it didn''t seem like it was able to hurt Naomi.


    Naomi coldly smiled, "You think you will be able to beat me that easily? Die now!"

 Chapter 23 - Running Away

    She held a strong red-colored blast against Saito''s body. He had no way to dodge it at all and the blast hit him at point-blank range. The huge explosion occurred in front of the Elf Queen; she had a determined face as she controlled the wood inside of the tree.


    She unleashed all the wood at the spot where Naomi was standing. As the dust cleared, she saw the Wood magic being reduced to ashes by a wave of her hand, and Saito being held by her with a terrifying look in her eyes.


    Saito''s clothes tore apart at the area where the blast hit him, his well-shaped body came into view for the Elf Queen''s eyes. Naomi held him by his head and was about to blast it open when she heard the Elf Queen speaking in a low voice, "Nature''s Arrows!"


    Multiple arrows made out of Nature''s magic shot towards Naomi. Naomi snorted at the attack and said, "This level of attack isn''t enough to hurt me at all."


    She snapped her fingers and suddenly, the nature magic was dispersed without any problems. It was very strange how she did it.


    However, she never expected to hear a cold string of words, "Then will this be good enough?" She looked around to see Saito''s arm grabbing onto her own arm and sent a terrifying quantity of the Black Lightning in order to neutralize her.


    But that wasn''t all, on the other hand, he held the Hell Flames and released it onto her body. Her whole body was enveloped in the Black Flames from hell, Saito had a cold and neutral look as he stared at Naomi in front of his eyes.


    He was sure that this was no illusion. He could feel sense magic power coursing through her body, there was no way she could fool him now.


    After he was sure that he had burned her enough, he stopped using the Hell flames and once again used the Black Lightning to electrocute her and softly spoke, "Million volts lightning!"


    After the attack, he kicked her straight in the gut and was thrown back against the wall. As her body crashed against the wall, Saito didn''t waste any time confining her with the Nature magic, using the wood from the Great Tree.


    He immediately turned around and stared at the Elf Queen, "Help me! She is very injured, tired, and weak. We need to kill her while we still can. I will keep on holding her with the Nature magic, use that magic attack once again."


    "Nature''s Arrow." The attack was once again charged but this time, its power was twice the amount as compared to before.


    The attack was just about to hit Naomi when suddenly, she burst out of the confinement of Saito with a very powerful sphere of demonic magic formed around her.


    Saito tried to calm down and realized it ''We can''t kill her. She is too strong. And I can''t use my strong explosive attacks in this space. It''s too dangerous!''


    He took a quick look at Naomi and noticed that she was taking deep breaths. It meant that this whole protective layer around her was consuming her magic very fast.


    Saito picked up a rock, he channeled the power of lightning through that hand, and threw the rock quickly.


    The rock was so fast that it managed to pass through the protective layer made by Naomi but she shifted from her position and dodged.


    She looked at Saito''s position again and saw that he had disappeared. She looked around and noticed that even the Elf Queen had disappeared.


    The Elf Queen was in Saito''s arms as he was flying at top speed to get out of the great tree, he had no intention of fighting this monster.


    Saito was thinking on the way ''Fuck this, it''s better she comes outside to fight. I can''t fight here. She probably won''t fight me when we get outside, she herself can''t risk a fight against me since she isn''t at her full strength. Though she will take revenge later, I will deal with it when the time comes.''


    Saito was confident that he would be able to deal with her as long as he had enough time, with the rate at which he was getting stronger, he was sure that within 2-3 months, he could get stronger than her.


    Naomi was at the bottom of the tree and let out a sigh as she released the demonic magic, "Just who is that frightening boy? How can he use nature and demonic magic at the same time? They didn''t even look like they were restricting each other so how is this possible? I can''t afford to have another fight with him."


    She had also noticed that despite the huge magic reserves that Saito held, he never once used an ultimate attack, "He must have been worried that it would have damaged the great tree. Another fight with him won''t kill me but it will make me even weaker. This damned seal absorbed more of my power than I thought. I need to regain it before coming back here and take the revenge."


    She also started to fly up ahead, she wasn''t in any rush. Soon enough, she reached the entrance to the great tree, her eyes widened in fury when she examined it closely.


    It looked very normal and there wasn''t anything strange to it if someone didn''t examine it closely but Naomi had years of experience and she was the master of trickery. It was easy to see through it at once.


    There was a net formed of a Dark web with Black Lightning and Hell Flames coursing through it. They were stacked on top of each other, if she wanted to pass through the entrance and get out, she needed to endure these two attacks.


    They were masked using normal magic by erasing their presence for the eye. It was a simple trick and Naomi had also attempted this in the past against her opponents. She gritted her teeth as she thought ''This was covered up by that Elf Queen. I swear, I will kill you and all the elves.''


    She continued to think of the situation ''If I pass through this, I won''t be killed but those both will be alerted of my presence and must be outside, ready to use their strongest attacks. They want to do one last attempt to bury me here!''


    A cold smile formed on her lips as she approached the entrance, she was a knowledgeable fox, how could she be trapped with this pesky thing here. She quickly moved her fingers and hit all the points to which this magic net was connected, as soon as it was disconnected, she flew out of there and disappeared.


    Saito was inside the hall of Elf Queen as he let out a relieved sigh ''Good. Looks like she has gotten out of the net. Iris, scan her presence in the area. Check if she is still here.''


    Iris immediately answered drawing a delighted smile from Saito [Master, the demonic fox is going farther and farther away from this place. She is just about to exit the Elf Forest¡­]


    Saito fell down on the ground and thought ''Good. That''s good. It seems that she doesn''t want to have her revenge right now. She will bid her time and bring along her own allies to destroy the elves.''


    Saito stared at the Elf Queen and said, "She is going further and further away from this area. Looks like we won''t need to be worried about her returning back in a short time."


    The Elf Queen nodded her head, she stared at his well-shaped figure, she was lost in her own thoughts when she was suddenly brought out of them from Saito''s words.


    She nodded her head and was relieved to hear it.

 Chapter 24 - Celebration

    After they were both out of the hall, the Elf Queen used magic in her voice to let her voice resound in the whole Elf Forest, "Everyone, there is good news. Sir Axel has managed to unseal the Nature Vein, letting it flow through the Great Tree naturally once again. As the queen of elves, I confer upon him the title of the Hero of Elves. His words are to be given supreme importance even above mine. All of you shall obey his orders whatever it may be."


    The whole elf race heard her voice, all of them cheered up very loudly that they could hear their voice from so far above.


    "YESSSSS!! THE SEAL HAS FINALLY BEEN BROKEN!"


    "My husband won''t die! My son can live a long life now!"


    Suddenly, all of the elves started chanting, "Long live Sir Axel! Long live Hero Axel! Long live Sir Axel! Long live Hero Axel!"


    It was unknown who started this chant but as Saito heard it, he found out that it was pleasing to the ears.


    After the chant had gone long enough, the Elf Queen started to speak in a loud voice, "Today night, we shall have a huge celebration for this occasion and shall celebrate on this date once every year."


    The Elf Queen wasn''t finished speaking when she heard the Elves cheering once again. It seemed that they were happy with the news of the celebration.


    After some time, she announced in a very loud and clear voice, "And the last news is, my daughter, princess Lyra shall be engaged to Sir Axel this weekend."


    Now, this was news which quietened the area before the sound from their cheers and chorusing reached the sky. Lyra and Reus of course heard the announcements, they left their rooms to look for Saito and the Elf Queen.


    Saito opened his arms for Lyra to jump into them, she hugged him tightly and excitedly said, "Thank you! Thank you!"


    Saito nodded his head and whispered in her ears, "Anything for my future wife." He spoke those words very softly.


    They continued to be lovey-dovey with each other as he started walking towards the rooms. He wasn''t in the mood to stay here now that Lyra had come.


    ~~


    The whole elf kingdom was busy in preparations for the celebrations tonight. They even brought out their special wine which was prepared from the fruits of the Great Tree.


    This wine was one of the best in the world. It was prepared by using a special method of extraction, keeping the content pure. There weren''t many people who had the fortune to drink it but right now, it was being served to every elf once.


    Of course, there was no restriction for the Elf Queen and Saito. They could drink whenever and however much they wanted.


    It was also a pre-celebration for Saito and Lyra''s engagement so Saito didn''t hold himself back and drunk that delicious wine.


    Even counting the experience from his previous life, he was sure he had never drunk such a delicious wine before. Its taste was on a whole new level.


    Saito was seated on the seat adjacent to the Elf Queen. Lyra was sitting on his lap as his arms were around her waist.


    He pulled her closer to his own body and said, "Are you enjoying it Lyra?" She nodded her head and answered him, "Of course. I am so happy that we are celebrating this occasion together."


    He wasn''t thinking about that Fox woman at all, for now, he was just enjoying himself here. After the celebrations, he returned back to his room.


    He was pretty drunk at the moment and instantly started sleeping when he fell down on the bed.


    The next morning, he wakes up with a strong headache, he asks Iris ''Clear this hangover Iris.''


    [Yes, master!]


    His headache was completely cleared and he finally started thinking ''Iris, what abilities have you analyzed from that Fox Demon?''


    [Master, I was unable to finish my analysis but that woman was using illusions, demonic magic, and some spell to increase her strength and speed.]


    ''Interesting¡­ and how much time should it take for her to regain her complete strength?'' He was a bit curious about this.


    [By my analysis, she should take around 6 months to be completely treated, both from the physical and spiritual injuries.]


    He nods his head and goes out of his room; he goes past the Elf Queen''s room and saw that it was open. She was sleeping in her room with her back facing the roof, staring at her ass for some time, he couldn''t help but think ''She is really hot.''


    What he didn''t know was Lyra had come there to check up on him, she found him staring inside her mother''s room with a hint of lust in his eyes.


    She then saw him walk away from the room, she was a little happy and remembered that her father died around 10 years ago, making her mother lonely for the rest of her life.


    Saito continued to walk and noticed Lyra standing in the hallway, he greeted her, "Hey wifey~ You want to go on a walk with me?"


    She nods her head and they both go on a walk in the forest. Lyra grabs his hand and starts speaking, "Axel, do you know that my father died around 10 years ago. I was only 5 at the time but he died due to that disease which had been inhabiting in the race, killing men randomly."


    "I am very thankful that you have unsealed the Nature Vein and now, no man will die due to unknown cause. It''s just that I wanted to ask you for a favor." She looked into his eyes and asked him.


    Saito flicks at her forehead and says, "You idiot, you don''t need to ask me for a favor. Just tell me what you want me to do. We are going to be husband and wife in the upcoming future, of course I will try to make my wife happy."


    Lyra was touched when she heard him, she gave him a hug and kiss on his cheeks before starting, "Axel, you know my mother has been alone for these 10 years, taking on the whole burden of the elf kingdom onto her. She has no one to comfort her for these years."


    Saito places his hand under his chin and says, "Hmm¡­ it will be difficult finding someone good enough to be the husband of Elf Queen. Well, you can leave that to me¡­!"


    She still didn''t let go of his hand and says, "No¡­ Mother probably won''t accept any person. Anyone other than you. You have received the direct blessings from Nature. You are the closest person in the world to nature. If you want her, I am sure she wouldn''t deny."


    Saito suddenly stops moving and stares into her eyes, "Lyra, I will be straightforward. If I comfort her right now, I will probably get into a relationship with your mother. Do you want that to happen?"


    Lyra was a bit stunned when she heard him state it in such a blunt manner, she replied back, "hmm¡­ I don''t mind it at all. In the future, Axel will sure to have a harem, it doesn''t matter if my mother is a part of it right? She is also not that old, she is just 40 years old which is very youthful age for an elf."


    Saito was speechless, he was thinking ''Fuck! How come she has a harem in her mind when even I didn''t? Is this how this world works? Is it really so common here?''


    Saito asked her with a very serious expression, "Lyra, tell me, is the harem so common in the world?"


    He knew that this world''s cultures were different from his previous world''s cultures. The mentality of the people was different and he wanted to confirm it. He felt like he would be able to make a better decision after this.


    Lyra took a moment to respond because she didn''t understand why he was asking this question, this was common knowledge after all, "Well yes, Axel. Many humans have harems, almost all the nobles, kings and the heroes summoned from another world mostly have harems."


    Saito was speechless for some time before he asked her again, "Lyra, even though you aren''t the idea of harems. I have never really thought much about it, besides, if I have a relationship with the Elf Queen, it''s going to be weird and awkward between the both of you."


    However, Lyra shook her head and says, "Don''t worry Axel, I will talk to mother about it. It won''t be awkward at all.. She will become your wife."

 Chapter 25 - Storming The Camp

    Saito was instantly speechless. He didn''t give her a definitive answer, "I will think about it later. I don''t plan on doing anything for now. Besides, my own opinion doesn''t matter, she has to love me as well."


    Lyra rolled her eyes and says, "Axel, she definitely likes you, trust me on this. I have noticed her staring at you when she thinks no one is looking. Call it a woman''s intuition."


    She whispered under her breath, "I have also noticed you taking a look at her body." She didn''t speak this out loud but Saito''s enhanced senses allowed him to listen to what she had said.


    He didn''t comment on this but it certainly wasn''t his fault, it was a normal reaction of a guy. He couldn''t help that at all.


    Saito coughed a little and said, "Alright, I will think of it later." Internally, he thought ''This is going to be annoying to deal with.''


    Lyra was thinking in the meantime ''Talking to mother about this shouldn''t be so hard. This will definitely make both of them happier.''


    ~~


    After returning back from the walk, both Saito and Lyra walked towards the Elf Queen to meet up with her. Both of them had different motives to meet with her.


    Saito went first and said, "Elf Queen, I will be leaving the Elf Forest for a couple of days and return back with my mount Joergen and my other pets."


    He wasn''t asking permission or anything, he was just informing her of his decision. Meanwhile, Lyra spoke out to her, "Mother, I want to talk to you about something important later."


    Saito left the Elf Kingdom without any further delay; he wanted his pets to be there at the Elf Kingdom on the day of his marriage.


    Two days passed by and he was very close to the location where he left the pets. He wasn''t in any sort of hurry so he was taking his time by walking there.


    Saito noticed something peculiar, something which wasn''t there when he was walking towards the Elf Kingdom ''Is this a camp made by the humans? Why did they make it here? Are they on their way to a mission?''


    Saito shrugged his shoulders and continued to walk forward; he wasn''t in any mood to have some contact with humans. Just as he took a step forward, he sensed an incoming attack and tilted his head.


    He suddenly heard a shout, "Hey you! Who are you!? What are you doing in this area?" Saito was a little irritated by the owner of this shout ''The heck! I am just going my own way. Do I need to explain to them if I want to go from one place to another?''


    Saito turned his head around, he saw two middle-aged men in very heavy steel armor, with helmets on their heads that didn''t cover their faces at all.


    They both looked decently strong for a human but for Saito, their strength could only be labeled as weak. He could sense their magic; it was very low as compared to their age.


    Saito replied back to their question, "I am just passing through the area. What is it? You have an issue with that?"


    One of them stared at him and said, "It depends on what you were doing. How come you are strolling around the area at such a time and why are you alone? Where is your group?"


    Saito didn''t have any idea what they were talking about. Saito stayed silent for some time and the other guy sneered at him, "Maybe this guy ran away from the empire. Let''s capture him and present him to the leader, maybe we will be granted some great benefit for this deed."


    Saito frowned a little and said, "Listen here, you are making a great mistake here. Just take a step back and we will go on our ways. Take a step forwards and I will drag you to your leader''s feet.


    Saito wasn''t kidding when he said that. He was in a great mood but these guys have come here talking to him in an arrogant tone. He started thinking ''What is with the mentality in this world? The elves are arrogant and think that they are superior to humans. The humans are arrogant and think they are superior to other humans even when they don''t know anything about them.''


    Of course, Saito wasn''t going to kill them. It wasn''t that he couldn''t. It was more like there was no need to kill them.


    The two middle-aged guards didn''t seem to realize the danger in which they were in. They took a step forwards and it was all over before it even began.


    Saito was right in front of them, holding both their faces in each of his hands. He released both their heads at the same time and punched them on their gut at the same time as well.


    They released some blood from their mouth and fell down while holding their stomach. The armor hadn''t weakened his punch at all. Both their chest piece of the armor had shattered and the steel pieces were falling on the ground.


    He had a cold look in his eyes as he grabbed their legs, he internally thought ''Now, I just need to find the human with the most magic here. He should be the leader for this mission.''


    The men had their backs rubbed against the ground, though the armor prevented them from getting hurt this damaged their pride quite a bit.


    Saito entered the camp, not hiding his aura at all. His aura was strong and had a noble intent within it. Every person who sensed his aura knew that the one who had entered the camp was an expert.


    Many humans left their tents, even the leader did in order to greet this person. Saito didn''t react to the presence of these humans; he dragged both of the guards around with such force that they were in front of his feet.


    Saito started speaking with a very neutral tone, "Next time, ask your guards to behave. I don''t mind being asked questions but that arrogant behavior?"


    His eyes turned cold and he declared, "Use it in front of me again and I will not just be dragging them to your feet." This was a threat issued by Saito.


    The young man who was the leader according to Saito had a calm face, he didn''t seem surprised by Saito''s appearance or the manner in which he entered the camp.


    He instead nodded his head and says, "It has been an honor to see Hero Axel." As soon as he spoke the name, all the people in the camp were surprised and they took a step back.


    Saito nodded his head and says, "I just came here to deliver these two idiots to you all. I need to go now."


    However, the leader stared at him with surprise, "Please remain here for some time hero Axel. I am very good friends with Hero Jade, I heard from him that you left the empire in search of a Great Demon King."


    "Since you are here, I imagine that the Great Demon king must have been annihilated by now?" He stared at Saito and seemed to analyze him very carefully.


    Saito though shrugged at the moment and says, "Not really, that great demon king was smart enough to run away when it was about to die. What are you all doing here though?"


    This was the real question he wanted to ask. The leader stared at Saito for a period of time before he replies, "The Emperor ordered us to go and investigate the cave around this region. It reportedly has many previous herbs and jewels."


    Saito remained silent when he heard that they had come here to search for a cave. Suddenly, a man on a horse came with a piece of important information in his hand, "Sir, Hero Jade is about to reach the camp."


    The leader who was talking to Saito suddenly turned his head towards that guard and have a smile, "That''s a piece of great news. You can return back now."


    ~~


    Check out my other novel: A Demon''s Journey.


    Support me on my ko-fi account: https://ko-fi.com/evildragon04

 Chapter 26 - Hero Jade

    Saito though didn''t think of lingering around there for a long time, he said, "Very well then. I shall take my leave now."


    The leader didn''t try to stop him at all and Saito left the camp of the humans. He did think in his head ''I wonder which cave he was talking about. I did encounter two caves when coming here but ah well¡­''


    He suddenly turned his head back towards the camp, he sensed an abnormal amount of magic being released from that place.


    He checked out the source of that magic being released using Iris''s help. His eyes changed a little and he saw through the trees obstructing his vision.


    He saw a young man on top of a very grand horse. He had red hair which made Saito think that this guy had a fiery personality. He couldn''t very well see him but he looked strong that was for sure.


    He looked around that guy and frowned a little ''The one who was called leader of that camp is actually bowing down to this guy? What''s his identity? Is he the so-called Hero Jade? Then how come he is so well respected while I wasn''t?''


    This question was in his mind for a couple of seconds before he saw that hero Jade saying, "That Axel! He actually didn''t die against the Great Demon King? He is actually roaming around after fighting a Great Demon king. Does he not intend to return back to the Union?!"


    He seemed incredibly angry. Saito started thinking of the reasons ''He mentioned a union. But what sort of union? Maybe this is the organization formed by the humans, I guess I will ask about it from Elf Queen.''


    Though he continued to observe this Hero Jade speaking about him, "Does he think he is above the Union by behaving like this? I heard that he met even interfered with the mission of killing a pack of Dark Wolves about a month ago and he still hasn''t shown up at the Union."


    The leader who kept his head down suddenly said, "Sir Jade, we should get going towards the cave. I am sure that with your strength, you would be able to deal with Hero Axel. By the time we return back, he shouldn''t be so far away."


    The Hero Jade seemed to think seriously about those words and then nodded, "Very well. Let''s go to the cave. I have to deal with some monsters¡­"


    Saito also turned around and started walking towards Joergen and other beasts while thinking ''So, they are apparently after something incredibly precious in the cave. And he seems to want to take care of me. It seems that the order to kill the Great Demon King came from this Union.''


    He had a frown on his face as he continued to think ''If I disappear from this place and the Hero Jade keeps searching for me. He may come to the Elf Kingdom; it will be troublesome to deal with him there.''


    He realized the need for a new plan and thought ''I need to confront this Hero Jade and get more information if I can. Or just beat him enough to make him understand that it''s useless to come after me.''


    He felt that the 2nd option was more likely to happen. He was walking a bit faster now and reached the place of his pets'' in about half a day.


    Joergen smelled him and came running towards him to greet him. Emma, Joergen''s mate and Lyra''s pet also came together with him as they both greeted Saito.


    Saito was very happy by seeing his pets together, he said to both of them, "Joergen, Emma, Nexus, and you two as well, come with me to the Elf kingdom. I will be engaged to Lyra after a few days. I wanted you all to be there with me on that occasion."


    His words touched the wolves, they didn''t think that they would have a master who would think so much about them.


    "Yes, master. We will come back with you surely." Joergen spoke out for the group of wolves and they all nodded their head.


    Saito looked at all of them and said, "Alright, it''s late right now. Get me something to eat. I will be living in that cottage I made before."


    "As you wish master!" Joergen voiced out and Saito went towards his cottage to lay down on his bed.


    As he lay on his bed, he was thinking ''If I am right in my calculations then that Hero Jade will come here. It would have been good if he would just stay out of my way but if he doesn''t want to then I won''t hesitate to remove him.''


    He had a cold look in his eyes as he thought about this. Saito was thinking ''I never thought of being a good and obedient guy here in this world. If this union whatever keeps pushing me, I will make sure to completely obliterate it from existence.''


    He was completely serious when he thought of those words. However, he also thought ''It would be hard for me to obliterate an entire organization from existence. I would need to form my own organization; it should be strong enough to deal with an entire country. With the condition that the elves are in, they can get a lot stronger. They would be very useful but no¡­ They won''t fit the standards¡­''


    He then thought about Joergen and his other pets ''Joergen is also very strong. He is nearly as strong as me just with few abilities. He is also very smart, I can be rest assured to fight if I leave him behind at the base.''


    Saito was considering all the possibilities from the start; he didn''t want to regret the fact that he took on an opponent such as a great organization like the Union and wasn''t able to protect the people precious to himself.


    ~~


    The next day, Saito woke up and was getting ready to leave for the Elf Kingdom on top of Joergen. He was thinking of the time it would take to return back ''With Joergen''s top speed, it should take me about Half a day to return back but if I do that then the other pets will be left behind. It looks like I would have to ask him to run slower, with that, it should only take us around 1 day.''


    Just as he had planned to leave the place, he felt an abnormal amount of magic power approaching him. His eyes changed color as he started to analyze the cause of it and frowned ''These idiots are really coming here. I thought it would be better to avoid a fight but looks like that''s not going to be the case here at all.''


    He pats the head of Joergen and whispers, "Don''t do anything unless I tell you to do. I will deal with this threat myself."


    Joergen nods his head and replies back, "Very well master. But please do not hesitate to call on for my help if you need any."


    Saito had a smirk on his face, "You think I will need any help with the amount of power I currently hold?"


    Joergen smirks but doesn''t say anything, it seemed like it knew that its master would be able to deal with anything the humans threw at him.


    Soon enough, the Hero Jade and the rest of the humans are right in front of the cottage. The Hero Jade had a cold look in his eyes as he stared at Saito.


    Saito returned back a bone-chilling look; he didn''t understand the reason why this guy was seemingly hating him so much but he could guess that they must have a complicated past.


    Saito spoke before the other humans even said anything, "Listen, I will give you all 30 seconds.. Get out of this place before those are over and I won''t kill any of you."

 Chapter 27 - A Heavy Beating

    Hero Jade snorts and completely looked down on him, "You say as if you can kill me. Listen here, Axel. We have fought before and we both know that you can''t win against me. Just give up and come back. And what are those magic beasts behind you, this large beast seems especially rare, looks like I have hit a jackpot? If I take it back with me, it may have the magic core which would give me quite a bit of contribution points."


    Saito stared at the group and his vision turned even colder, "Forget what I said about 30 seconds. You just want to court death right now!"


    He released his killing intent along with his aura, the magic overflowing out of his body, "You are dead!" Those words were calmly spoken with no doubt in himself.


    Hero Jade was however used to looking down on him, he ignored the obvious danger that he could feel and jumped down from his horse.


    He didn''t waste any more time talking and pointed at Saito with his right-hand index finger, suddenly, a large cube made out of crystal was formed on his index finger and he threw it towards Saito.


    Saito dodged it just by side-stepping it. His speed surprised the other humans because they never saw someone dodging the attack of Hero Jade with such incredible speed. The speed of the attack was just so fast.


    Jade frowned at the speed he witnessed Saito moving ''He is faster now. Looks like he had a fortuitous encounter. However, that''s still not enough¡­''


    But Jade wasn''t finished. He continued to release those cubes as he pointed in Saito''s direction. After continuing this for a minute or two, Jade spoke out, "If you can only dodge my attacks then this would be boring. I can do this all day long with my magic power. But can you dodge these all day long?"


    Suddenly, at the next cube coming at him, Saito didn''t dodge at all. Jade started thinking with a smirk on his face ''This idiot fell for my words!''


    That smirk was seemingly crushed when he saw Saito deflect them easily with his hands, he didn''t even look like he was trying.


    Hero Jade started thinking with an ugly complexion ''Since when could he use magic to increase the strength of his physical capabilities? No matter.''


    Saito cracked his neck and then said, "It was a good warm-up. You can be a pretty good partner during warm-up. But now you that warm-up is finished, you got to have someone with some real ability to step forwards and fight."


    Those words targeted his ability, his pride which he held in his ability. It reminded him how a certain someone looks at him the same way and he was beyond anger at the revelation.


    He pointed his palm at Saito and spoke out with an evil smirk, "Deflect this attack or beat it using your own power if you can."


    Saito raised his eyebrows before his eyes widened a little when he noticed a huge beam of rainbow light being released from his hands.


    Saito wanted to crush his pride to little bits so he raised his hand and released a horrifying amount of Hell Flames, intercepting the crystal beam and countering it.


    The power released from the Hell Flames was greater than the crystal beam and slowly, the Hell Flames started to push back the crystal beam.


    Realizing there was no point in continuing the attack, Jade stopped releasing the crystal beam and jumped back to dodge the incoming hell flames.


    Just when Jade landed on the ground again, he was surprised to see Saito in front of his face staring at him with that same cold look. His two fingers pointing at him as he whispered, "Thunder!"


    He never expected to hear the roaring of the thunder even in this clear sky. But he was sure that was what he heard; the roaring of the thunder being released from Saito''s fingers.


    Jade tried to make a shield of the crystal magic to stop the attack but it was weak, it couldn''t stop the incoming black thunder at all and was hit.


    Each strand in his body was on the verge of death. He never experienced such pain in his entire life and screamed, "Please stop! Stop!"


    Saito though didn''t really care about his screams. He took a look at Jade and says, "Now, will you tell me what I want to know or should I increase the intensity to twice what it is now?"


    He stared at Joergen and says, "Take care of the other humans." Joergen seemed to be waiting for his command, he rushed at them with his Purple Lightning enhancing his body.


    He beat one of the humans just by smashing his head at him and the rest of the humans ran away when they saw this scene. They couldn''t hold a sword against Jade and their leader and now they just saw both of them being destroyed by another hero and his pet.


    It was simply foolish to even fight against them. Running was a smarter choice for now. They could inform the about this scene to Union and may even receive some benefits.


    There was simply no need to fight against these monsters. Saito didn''t even glance at them, he knew that there was no way he could keep the news hidden for a long time, and he was in no mood to kill all of them.


    He had a thought in his mind ''If you want to run then fine. But if any of you return back with reinforcements then there would be judgement!''


    Besides, internally he was also curious ''Just what is the strength of this Union. If they had remained standing for so long despite so many Demon Lords then there must be some strong people behind it.''


    Suddenly, Jade was in the midst of experiencing the Black Lightning coursing all over his body. He shouted out in terror, "Release me. I will tell you all that I know. Everything."


    Suddenly, Saito stopped using the Black Lightning and grabbed him by his hairs, "Now, that wasn''t so hard, was it? If only you were smart enough to do that before, you wouldn''t have to feel the lightning in your body for so long. Though you should be thankful, with your crystal element enforcing your body, you didn''t really feel that much pain."


    The Hell Flames lit up on his palm, intimidating Jade as he took a look at it, "But it would be a different matter if I do the same with the Hell Flames. I assure you that all your organs would be converted into liquid."


    Jade gulped down a mouthful of saliva, he knew that Saito wasn''t kidding when he said this. The Hell Flames indeed had the power to turn all his internal organs into liquid if Saito so wanted to.


    He wouldn''t be able to protect himself even if he enforced his own body with the Crystal element that he was so proud of.


    Jade asked him with fear evident from his eyes, "What do you want to know?"


    Saito smirked when he saw him shaking and says, "Nothing much, just tell me why did you go into that cave and why did you want to capture me."


    Jade remained quiet for a period of time; Saito punched him on his face that he fell down on the ground holding his right cheek.


    Saito spoke out while raising his voice, "You have no time to be thinking about this. Just tell me already. Or should I make you understand the situation in which you are in?"


    This did make him stop thinking so much, Jade started speaking, "We¡­ We found a rare material in that cave. The Union was not sure of what it was made of so they sent me there to investigate it. It''s a divine material that is an important material in the production of a Divine Weapon that the Union wants to make. This Divine Material was guarded by Hell Hounds, they are some of the strongest Fire Magic beasts."


    He looked down and starts speaking, "With my Crystal Magic, it was easy to capture that beast long enough until we stole the material."


    Saito did check whether he was telling the truth and it seemed that it was the truth but he said, "You think that will convince me. That shouldn''t be the only reason why you were deployed for this¡­ They could have sent a Hero with the ability to use Water Magic. So, why you?"


    ~~


    I hope you like this novel.

 Chapter 28 - Death Of The Hero

    Jade raised his head and gulped down a mouthful of saliva when he saw Black Lightning crackling on top of his palm, "I requested to go on this mission. It''s because if I am able to analyze its components and how it''s been formed, I would be able to form it with my own magic."


    Saito internally thought ''Heh¡­ That''s a strange and useful magic.'' However, he saw Jade letting out a sigh, "But I wasn''t able to find out anything about that material. It''s very mysterious. It''s not something I can do on my own."


    Saito nods his head, "Alright, that''s the answer to one of my questions. Tell me, why were you after me? What is it that you want from me?"


    Jade looked even more hesitant talking about this, Saito let out a sigh before he kicked him on his chest. Jade fell down on the ground but Saito didn''t have any intention to stop, he continued to kick the crap out of him.


    Before long, Jade started to shout, "Okay¡­ Okay! I will talk! Please stop!" Saito nods his head before kicking him one last time, "Now, that wasn''t so hard. Was it? You shouldn''t have hesitated so much."


    Jade spat out some blood from his mouth, his internal injuries were making it difficult for him to even move around though Saito didn''t give a crap about his internal injuries. He simply wanted answers now.


    Jade started speaking, "After you forced the Great Demon King to run away. You were sighted by humans on their mission, instead of assisting them. You asked them to return back, this angered the Union. Chloe had used all her influence in the Union to make sure that they don''t place you in your hit-list."


    "The Union agreed on the condition if you would turn yourself in by the end of the week and give proper explanations regarding why you interfered in the mission and also did not report your own mission."


    "Time passed and they soon left the matter as it was. After I found out about you meeting those people in the camp, I thought of capturing you and turning you in Union for a reward. I also wanted to impress Chloe who seems to have a favourable impression of a weakling like you."


    Saito let out a sigh as he heard him, "So basically, you wanted to turn me in so that you could get yourself a reward. Since, Chloe seems to have a favourable impression of me, you wanted to use this opportunity make me seem like a bad person and you would have a greater chance with her. Isn''t that right?"


    Jade remained quiet for a period of time before he nodded, "Yes, that''s a blunt way to put it." He coughed out some more blood and took quick breaths.


    Saito let out a sigh after hearing him out, "You know, if this was the reason, I don''t blame you completely. The part where I think you were in the wrong was capturing me and putting me in prison just for getting high chances with a girl. As for the Union, I will be sure to send them a reward."


    Saito smirked at the end of his statement. He looked down at thought that Jade looked too pitiful, "You took quite a beating just for these two pitiful reasons. I don''t have any interest in either of those."


    Saito let out a tired sigh and said, "Listen, I know this beating makes you hate me or anything but think about it. If you hate me, Chloe wouldn''t just start liking you. You should have approached me in a civil manner, I could have helped you out with your relationship with her you know. After all, there is a good chance that she would listen to my words."


    Jade was dumbfounded when he heard Saito, he was thinking ''The fuck. What is he spouting out? They are always together in the city. Both of them displayed the perfect love they had for each other since they had been summoned to this world and he is telling me that he would have helped me out if I talked to him. Is he all right? Is his mind working properly or has he gone completely crazy?''


    This couldn''t be blamed on Saito though; he had no idea about the relationship that Axel had with Chloe. He was simply speaking what he felt that made the most sense.


    Saito stared at the ring in Jade''s hand and said, "You know what, I guess I will visit the kingdom after this week. And I will be taking that ring now."


    He pointed at the ring which was worn in the middle finger of Jade''s right hand. He unconsciously clenched his fist in order to prevent him from taking his ring.


    Saito had a smile on his face as he made a blade out of Hell Flames, "We can do this the easy way or hard way. Easy way would be to give me the ring yourself and the hard way would be that I would cut off your finger and take the ring from you. I wonder, which option do you prefer?"


    Now, the smile on his face, the aura being released from his body, they all indicated that he was completely serious about what he said.


    He wasn''t kidding about cutting off his finger and Jade slowly opened his palm, pulling out the ring from his hand.


    Saito gave a smile to him and stretched his hand to grab the ring from Jade. Jade handed him the ring and suddenly smirked while whispering, "Forbidden Technique: Frozen Crystals!"


    Suddenly, crystals started to form on Saito''s hand and started extending. This move was trying to trap his entire body into a crystal but Saito calmly speaks, "Futile attack¡­ Black Lightning!"


    The Lightning started to light up in his hand which was trapped by a crystal, soon the crystal started to crack up and was internally broken. Only its outer shell attached to Saito''s hand was left.


    Saito didn''t show any mercy this time, he punched Jade on top of his head very strongly. His head split open, splashing blood everywhere.


    Saito stared at the blood which was splashed onto his clothes and thought ''Looks like I need some new clothes. This idiot''s blood sure ruined my awesome clothes.''


    He looked towards Joergen and sweat dropped as he found Joergen sending that camp leader from one side to another, appearing to the other side with his speed and hitting him back to the other side.


    It was like he was trying to play catch with himself which actually made Saito pity that Leader. Saito held the body of Jade; he closed his eyes for a few seconds and was soon done infusing his magic in his body.


    It was unknown what he did but it change the look of his corpse. Saito ordered Joergen, "Stop Joergen! That''s enough. I still need him to do something for me."


    Joergen did as he was ordered and stopped, "Very well master."


    Saito stared at the leader and said, "Listen, I will give you a chance to run away. Return back to the Union with this Hero''s Corpse, tell them that I was the one who did it. I am waiting for their revenge. Also, do mention to not try to analyze this corpse with magic, they wouldn''t like the result."


    The leader fearfully nodded, he tried to stand up but Joergen had accidently broken his legs and the bones in his chest. It was standing there staring at Emma and the other wolves playing it cool.


    Saito used his technique, "Healing Aura." He injected quite an amount of magic in his body and the leader felt his body being treated rapidly.


    After healing him, Saito kicked him on his gut and threw him towards Jade''s body, he said, "Go and do as I have asked you to or else, I will find you and I will break those bones again."


    The man nodded and quickly ran towards the corpse, carried it on his back and ran back towards the capital, fearful of Saito suddenly coming after him and doing as he said.

 Chapter 29 - Returning Back To The Elf Kingdom

    Saito had a faint smirk on his face as he saw the leader running away with the body of Jade. After watching that, he turned towards Joergen and said, "Alright Joergen, time to move. Let''s go to the Elf Kingdom."


    Joergen nodded his head and replies, "Yes master." Saito tilted his head to look at his other wolves, "And you too. Come along with us. Make sure to run at a good speed. I want to reach the Elf Kingdom by the night time."


    Joergen stared at Saito and starts speaking, "Master, I have taught them a Shadow skill. They can keep their bodies within the shadows and be with us while I fly us to the Elf kingdom, I am sure we will reach the Elf Kingdom even more quickly."


    Saito slowly caresses his head and says, "Alright Joergen. I also want to see how fast you can fly." Saito was a little curious since he could fly using the Fly spell.


    He wondered how fast was Joergen''s speed as compared to himself in the sky. He was sitting on top of Joergen, the other wolves'' eyes turned red before their bodies turned completely black and blended with Joergen''s Shadow.


    This skill''s name was [Shadow Blending]. It wasn''t an offensive skill but rather a support skill that could be used to follow the target without him ever realizing that he was being followed.


    At this moment, Saito used his detect skill and only then was he able to see the aura being released from the Shadow. There was no other way to detect their presence.


    Suddenly, Joergen unfolded his blue-colored wings and flipped them strongly. The force generated was strong enough to push them in the air around 300 meters above the ground.


    Saito was surprised to see this and thought ''Interesting. It seems like Joergen is probably much better at flying than I am. His speed while flying is around 3 times mine.''


    Once again, Joergen flapped his wings, the force generated was strong enough to push them another 200 meters above the ground. Joergen continued to flap his wings until they were around 1000 meters above the ground.


    After that, Saito pointed in the direction in which the Elf Kingdom was located, Joergen started to fly in that direction with a nod.


    On the way, Saito asked Joergen with a curious look, "Joergen, did something happen these days while we were gone?"


    Joergen nonchalantly spoke out, "Nothing much master. A group of humans arrived at that place where we were staying, they saw me and wanted to capture me. I accidentally killed them all with my Million Volts strike."


    Saito''s sweatdropped at Joergen when he heard him saying "Accidently killed them all". He let out a sigh and thought ''Now, I have to be really careful with the humans. Knowing them, they would probably try to capture Joergen again.''


    They continued to fly without a care in the world. Soon enough, Saito observed that he could finally see the Elf Kingdom, he urged Joergen, "Come on Joergen. Faster! It''s really close now."


    Joergen replied with an affirmative nod, "Yes master!"


    Joergen increased his speed to its utmost limit to make sure they could reach the Elf Kingdom quickly. As soon as they entered the Elf Forest, Saito quickly noticed the difference in the Nature Energy in the surrounding.


    He suddenly pulled his legs up and Joergen asked him a bit worriedly, "What are you doing master?"


    Saito replied back with a smirk, "Just some sky diving! Let''s see who steps onto the ground more quickly." Before Joergen could even reply Saito jumped towards the Elf Kingdom while using no magic.


    Saito was having the time of his life at the moment. He always wanted to try this in his previous life but wasn''t able to because of the threat of his elder brother.


    However, he was not at all worried here. He used his magic Fly to slow down his speed of descent. He could slowly start manipulating his body with the Fly Magic and reached the 5th Floor where he had his own room.


    Joergen was right behind Saito, however, just as soon as he was about to step on the 5th Floor, Saito stopped him, "Joergen, wait for me down below. I will come quickly along with Lyra and Reus. If any elf asks you about yourself, tell them that you are my pet."


    Joergen nodded his head and replies, "As you wish master." He slowly descended on the ground with a cool and calm face.


    The other wolves got out from his shadow, they looked like they had been squished inside of the shadow and were incredibly tired.


    Saito noticed this as he glanced at them from above, he called out for some elves, "Hello¡­ Someone is here?"


    The maids who were clearing the hall heard Saito''s voice, one of them quickly got out of the hall and was surprised to see Saito standing there. She quickly gave a bow and asks him, "What is it that you require Sir Saito?"


    Saito raised an eyebrow at the title but chose not to comment on that, "My 5 pets are down below. Please provide them with some food. They are incredibly tired from the long journey."


    The maid nodded her head and didn''t hesitate, "As you wish Lord Saito. I shall go down below right now to make sure that your pets are taken care of."


    Saito gave her a smile and says, "Thanks. I appreciate that." The maid blushed a little when she saw his smile, she got on top of the Elevator and went towards the ground.


    Saito was sure that they would be well taken care of, he stepped towards the rooms here on this floor. He entered Lyra''s room; her room was incredibly clean as always. She seemed to be studying something, as soon as the door opened, she turned her eyes away from the book.


    She ditched studying the moment she saw it was Saito who entered the room. She threw her body at him and says, "Axel! I missed you so much." Lyra kissed him on his lips before he said anything in response.


    His hands moved towards her waist as he held her slim waist in his hands. Lyra barely moved as Saito''s lips were touching her own. Saito even pulled her towards himself, it seems that he could hardly resist making love with her.


    Given that she had one of the most seductive bodies he had ever seen in his life, it wasn''t his fault. Their lips slowly parted, Lyra licked her lips and placed her head onto his chest.


    Saito rubbed the back on her head and says, "I missed you too Lyra. The preparations for the engagement are going well I suppose?"


    Lyra nodded her head, "Yup. Mother is trying to make this a huge event in Elf history. It''s because a Nature''s Champion will be marrying the princess of the Elf Kingdom, there can be nothing better for the elves than this."


    Saito slowly spoke while rubbing the back of her head, "I am the one who is really happy that you love me Lyra. I will continue to love you forever."


    In the back of his mind, he remembered that Fox Woman named Naomi ''That woman would surely attack in the future. She should take a long time before she recovers her full strength. I need to make sure that I can keep the Elf Kingdom safe for the time when she returns back to launch an attack.''


    Lyra noticed that he was lost in his thoughts and shook him, "Axel! Axel¡­ Back to reality Axel!"


    Saito came back from his thoughts; he gave her a smile. His arms slipped towards her armpits and starts to tickle her.


    Lyra couldn''t hold back her laughter, "hahaha¡­ Stop... hahaha¡­ Please stop¡­. Hahahaha¡­ I feel like I will die out of laughter¡­ hahaha..."

 Chapter 30 - Engagement

    Her boobs were jiggling and wiggling while she laughed. After some time, he stopped tickling her under the armpits. Saito asked her with a serious look, "So, what were you doing while I was gone?"


    Lyra groaned at those words as if she remembered something unpleasant, "Mou~ Mother was making me read so much stuff about the Elf history. She said that I have to know all these for the time I will become the Elf Queen."


    She started to raise her hands up in the air and shouted, "Why doesn''t she understand!? I don''t want to become an Elf Queen at all!"


    Saito pats her head and says, "Now-now, don''t be like this. She is your mother, after all, I am sure what she is doing is for your own good."


    Lyra puffed her cheeks and says, "Hmph¡­ I still don''t want to study all this." Saito laughed out loud, he could relate to that feeling, he never wanted to read stuff in his previous life but it was important so he couldn''t skip it.


    Saito started to speak up, "Ah well¡­ Don''t worry then, I will talk to the Elf Queen about this. She shouldn''t pressure you into studying so much."


    Lyra enthusiastically let out a shout, "Yay! I am saved! Thanks love!" She hugged him tightly not at all minding that her breasts were squishing against his chest.


    He was her lover, if he couldn''t touch her body then who could. She wasn''t reserved in the matters like these. If Saito wanted to, he could take her virginity any time he wanted to, but he didn''t want to rush up and take her body while she was young.


    He wouldn''t really mind if he had to wait for a year, he wasn''t someone who craved sex, they had a long life ahead of them. It wouldn''t hurt to spend time together without sex.


    ~~ After 2 days~~


    Saito and Lyra were sitting close to each other. Both of them in exquisite green-colored clothing, Saito was wearing what seemed to be the clothes for a Royal Prince for the wedding while Lyra was wearing a light green colored dress.


    Contrary to Lyra''s dress, Saito''s own dress was dark green, their clothing seemed to be made with the similar color of the leaves in the forest.


    An old man with a saint-like appearance was standing beside them as he started to speak in an unknown language to both Saito and Lyra.


    Both of them stared at each other, they couldn''t explain the excitement felt in their hearts. They looked into each other''s eyes, their gazes locked onto each other before Lyra shyly turned her head and broke the eye contact.


    The priest who had been chanting for some time slowly said, "Sir Axel, do you intend to take princess Lyra as your first wife with the Nature Goddess as the witness?"


    Saito didn''t care much about the 1st wife thing, he said with no hesitation, "Yes, I do."


    The priest continued to chant for another minute before he turned asked Lyra, "Lyra Vajor, do you intend to be together with Sir Axel, supporting him for eternity."


    Lyra also said with no hesitation, "Yes, I do." The priest then nods his head and says, "Very well, you both may now present your rings to each other."


    The Elf Queen smiled a bit as she saw this scene, she had already prepared the rings beforehand and handed them.


    Lyra pulled out an Emerald-colored ring from her pocket, it was incredibly shiny as the orb embedded onto the ring was sparkling with the light green color.


    Saito also pulled out the ring from his storage, the Elf Queen was surprised to see the ring. It wasn''t the ring that she had handed over to Saito, this was a different ring altogether.


    It was shining brightly with a Blue colored right, there was also a symbol made onto the ring, the symbol of a Dragon. Just from the intensity of the aura released from that ring, it was easy to understand that it wasn''t some normal ring.


    The orb onto this ring was made by the ores and crystals he had found in the cave where he had reincarnated in this world. They were incredibly rare ores and after mixing them together by asking Iris, he was able to make a ring that was just as precious as the treasure of the Elf Clan.


    Lyra couldn''t help but continue to stare at that ring, it wasn''t just her. All the elves were awe-struck by the beauty of that ring.


    One look was enough to say that this ring contained incredible power and was incredibly precious. And yet, Saito was using such a precious ring for this occasion. It showed how much he cared for her; the other elves couldn''t help but stare at their princess with envy.


    Lyra was also similarly dumbfounded, she wanted to refuse but when she noticed how Saito was looking at her with so much love in his eyes. She found it hard to refuse his kindness. She internally promised herself ''I will do my utmost to make you happy¡­''


    Saito went first and stepped forwards, his arm holding the ring went forwards, the ring touched Lyra''s ring finger before slowly slipping onto her finger.


    It was a perfect fit for her finger. Lyra suddenly felt her magic increasing around tens of times. Even the intensity was much stronger than before. She however ignored these changes for some time and brought her own ring forward.


    The ring entered Saito''s ring finger before fitting automatically in his finger. A small hint of Saito''s magic was used and the ring got bound to his finger.


    Saito heard Iris''s voice inside of his head [Master is now connected to the Great Tree of Elves. Master can use this ring to teleport to the Great Tree any time or place he wants at the expense of Nature''s Orb.]


    Saito ignored the words of Iris and the ceremony continued. Both of them stepped forwards and kissed in front of the whole Elf Race.


    All the elves cheered at the scene as they raised the glasses up in the air and said, "Yeeee!"


    As their lips parted, they stared at the priest and gave a curt bow. The priest gave them his blessings, "I hope the both of you are together with each other. Filling each other''s hearts with happiness."


    Next, they bowed in front of the Elf Queen. Elf Queen was teary-eyed as she looked at her daughter, "I am so happy right now. Always stay happy. Daughter, make sure he is happy forever."


    Both of them nodded and Lyra even replied back, "Yes mother. Thank you for everything." The Elf Queen nodded her head. Next, they both turned towards Reus. Reus couldn''t take it and run towards the stage, he hugged the both of them and said, "Brother-in-law, Big sister, take care of each other!"


    Saito kneeled down so that he was on the same level as Reus, he smiled brightly, "Of course. I will take good care of your sister. I will also make sure to treat my little brother the best."


    Reus tightly held Saito and rubbed his face over his shoulder, he seems to be crying out of happiness. Soon enough, he stepped back from the stage. And last, Saito and Lyra turned towards their closest companions. Joergen and Emma.


    Saito gave a smile to Joergen and signaled him to come closer. Joergen starts speaking, "Congratulations master for your engagement." Joergen noticed that Saito was still signaling him to come closer but he shook his head and says, "It isn''t appropriate for a beast such as me to stand there on such an auspicious occasion."


    Saito gave him a sincere look, "Joergen, you are my partner. Come up now." Joergen almost couldn''t believe that his master was actually asking him to come on the stage during such an event.


    There was probably no human in the world who would ask their pet to come during the closing ceremony of their engagement.


    Joergen was incredibly touched and stepped forwards, with a teary-eyed expression, it said, "Congratulations master for your engagement."


    Saito pats his head and says cheekily, "I am engaged to Lyra today yet there are tears in your eyes. Come one now, be happy for me."


    Joergen speaks out, "I am delighted for you, master. I am incredibly happy. I could not ask for a better human to be my master."


    Saito rubs his head and says, "And I could not ask for a better beast to be my partner."


    This sincere friendship between Saito and Joergen really touched the elves. Lyra also called out for Emma onto the stage. On the stage now, Saito and Joergen were standing on one side while Lyra was standing alongside Emma on the other.


    It was just a wonderful scene that had been laid down as an important event in the history of the Elves.

 Chapter 31 - Leave The Elf Kingdom

    It has been a week since Saito''s wedding. He was sitting in their new room with a large king-sized bed, Lyra''s head rested onto his laps as Saito''s hands played with her golden locks.


    A small sigh escaped his lips before he says, "Lyra, I am thinking of leaving the Elf Kingdom. With the way I am now, I cannot protect the Elf Kingdom from that mysterious Fox named Naomi at her full power."


    Lyra''s head didn''t move, she spoke out, "When will you be back Axel? I will miss you."


    Saito shakes his head with a small smile, "I will miss you as well which is why I was thinking of asking you to come along with me."


    This time, Lyra raised her head from top of his lap, she hugged him strongly while saying, "Need you ask me? I will go anywhere in the world with you besides me."


    Saito holds her hand and places it on his cheek, "Thank you, you have no idea how happy that made me. Don''t worry, we will return soon."


    Lyra softly caressed her hand over his cheeks and says, "Do you have any place where we should go love?"


    Saito thought for a few moments and nodded, "Yes, I think it would be good if we go to the human kingdom. I have a skill which can hide your Elf Aura and ears, you can pass off as a Human so there should be no complications."


    Iris had used these days to analyze the Illusion magic of the Fox. Even though the Illusion wasn''t as wonderful as the Fox, to change the ears and hide Lyra''s aura wasn''t a big deal.


    Lyra had a thoughtful look on her face, "Are we going to the Human kingdom to gather information?"


    Saito gave a firm nod, "Yes, it''s because now that the Mysterious Fox has been unsealed in the world. She must have raised some ruckus, unlike the elves, the humans constantly fight against the demons and the beasts, some humans must have come in contact with the Fox."


    Saito had a grim look over his face, "They should have some information about her whereabouts and what she did in these days since she had been unsealed."


    Lyra nodded her head; it was indeed true. The dwarves and the Elves didn''t really like conflicts, unlike the secretive Elves, the dwarves had no problem with any race.


    The Elves rarely involved themselves in conflict related to the demons, beasts, or the Humans. Within the Elf Forest, The Elf Queen was strong enough to go against a Demon Lord and come out on top.


    The humans or the demons didn''t think it would benefit them by turning elves into their enemies. Against the Fox, she hadn''t been able to display her full power because the Fox was just too strong, she wasn''t able to gather her whole power in a short time.


    The only reason Saito was able to overwhelm the fox was due to his Black Lightning element where his speed was fast enough to content against the fox and prove to be an appropriate contender.


    From the quantity of his magic, Saito still wasn''t at the Demon Lords level. It was unknown how powerful they were but Saito had read from some books here in the Elf Kingdom that they were capable of destroying a mountain with a flick.


    Though he knew that it was obviously very exaggerated, he couldn''t help but feel a little excited at the prospect of fighting against someone this strong.


    The Dragon he had fought during the Lizardman raid seemed to be a Flood Dragon. The True Dragon was capable of giving a challenge to the Demon Lord and even have the strength to come out on top.


    Saito didn''t understand if the highest level for the Demons was the Demon Lord or if there was someone higher as well or not. If there was, that demon should surely be the monarch, someone who would be able to throw the world into chaos on a whim.


    This was why Saito came onto his decision to go to the Human Kingdom. He also wanted to understand more about the humans, if the Demons and the Beasts had such a strong strength behind them then how come the human kingdom still existed.


    If the heroes were only at the level of Hero Jade and this Hero Axel then how are the humans going against the demons.


    Saito was thinking with a serious look ''Looks like the humans have their own experts in hiding. Even I would need to be careful in the kingdom. This Union, why do I feel that I would receive my answers at that place?''


    He says to Lyra, "Alright, I will go and talk to the Elf Queen about this. Stay here and wait for me. We will take along Emma and Joergen, the rest of the wolves can stay here and protect the Elves."


    Lyra gave a nod before she saw Saito leave the room. Saito walked towards the hall where the Elf Queen was seated.


    She was seemingly thinking about something, Saito knocked onto the open door to catch her attention, "Elf Queen, I have something to talk about with you."


    The Elf Queen raised her head to take a look at Saito. With a curious look she asked him, "What is it Sir Axel?"


    There was a pause before he spoke, "I and thinking of going to the human kingdom together with Lyra and our pets. I wanted to inform you of this decision, Elf Queen."


    The Elf Queen visibly shook before she asked him, "What made you take such a decision Sir Axel? Is the Elf Kingdom not to your liking? Do you not feel at home here?"


    Saito shook his head, "No, that is not the issue. I want to travel around the world, the human kingdom is the start."


    The Elf Queen bit her lips before she voiced out, "I believe you have already made up your mind. Is there anything that you would like me to do for you?"


    Saito once again shook his head, "No, I shall be gone for quite some time. I will be leaving behind three of my Shadow Lightning Beasts to protect the Elf Race. If the Elf Kingdom ever encounters an issue, I shall come back as quickly as possible to resolve it."


    The Elf Queen remained silent, she went forwards, swaying her hips from one side to another. His breasts shaking with each step she took towards him. After seeing her every day, Saito was nearly used to watching her seductive body.


    She touched his face one last time because she knew that he wasn''t going to be here after today, "Take care Sir Axel. I shall wait for your return."


    She said those words with a light blush, Saito thought nothing of this gesture. He didn''t have those sorts of feelings towards the Elf Queen, he knew that she was giving him hints that she liked him but he didn''t have any sorts of romantic feelings for her since she was Lyra''s mother.


    Even though Lyra didn''t mind it, Saito certainly didn''t want to have intimate relationship with her mother. It was just weird to think inside his head. He was already happy enough with Lyra.


    Saito nodded his head and starts speaking, "As you say Elf Queen. Then I shall take my leave along with Lyra."


    He turned around and proceeded to leave the hall when suddenly he heard the Elf Queen calling out for him, "Wait!"


    He stopped himself in the middle of walking out and glanced at her. The Elf Queen started speaking, "I¡­" Seeing her stumbling with the words, Saito asked her, "Yes?"


    The Elf Queen was blushing madly and didn''t speak anything, she quickly closed the distance between them and kissed him on his lips.

 Chapter 32 - The Elf Queens Feelings

    This was the only way she could tell him her feelings without feeling too embarrassed. After the kiss ended, the Elf Queen stood there close to Saito with a flushed expression.


    Saito thought of ending this awkward atmosphere by saying, "Elf Queen, I understand your feelings for me. But¡­"


    The Elf Queen''s face reddened even more when she heard him say that he understood her feelings. She thought he was going to accept her feelings however this "but" shattered that illusion.


    "¡­ my feelings towards you are not that of love. Elf Queen, you are the mother of my love, you should not hold such feelings for your son-in-law." Saito finished speaking with a clear conscience.


    The Elf Queen bit her lips lightly before her calm fa?ade ultimately collapsed, "Why!? Why am I not allowed to hold those feelings for you! My daughter simply met you before me¡­ I was the one who fought alongside you against that fox. You held me in your arms as you brought me out of the Great Tree. Are you telling me those meant nothing to you?"


    "I have been living my life for the Elf Race, am I not entitled to love someone? Is it because I am very old? Or is it because I am not pure? I can assure you that I have undergone a ritual to make my body pure once again." She whispered the last few words as some tears leaked out of her eyes.


    Saito however shook his head, "No, Elf Queen. You are obviously very beautiful. Your age, your pureness is not the matter, your feelings for me are obviously real but it just doesn''t feel right to me. Please try to understand. I come from a world where relations like these are frowned upon, even though this world is very open regarding these relations, I simply can''t accept them so easily right now."


    The Elf Queen whimpered a little before she turned around, "Please go then. I won''t be able to take it seeing you leave right before my eyes."


    Saito didn''t understand why but he felt a strange guilt welling up inside his heart. He consoled himself ''What I did was definitely right however what is this strange feeling of guilt.''


    As he walked towards Lyra''s room, he questioned himself multiple times ''Did I do the right thing?''


    Iris replied him back each time [I do not know the answer.]


    Saito returned back to his room; his spirits were lifted when he saw Lyra seemingly ready for their trip. She had packed her clothes in a bag that she intended to take along with her.


    He spoke in a light-hearted tone, "Looks like someone is ready for a trip." Lyra replied back with a smile, "Of course, I am ready. I am so excited now. How did the talk with mother go?"


    Saito remembered how the Elf Queen had confessed her feelings, he faked a smile and said, "It went well. She just wants us to return back soon."


    Lyra nodded her head and says, "Yay! Let''s go and meet up with Reus and mother one last time before we head out for the Human Kingdom."


    Saito did wonder how he should face the Elf Queen the next time he would face her but he nodded to her request. He wanted her to meet her brother and mother one last time before they left.


    They both met up with Reus who started crying because he didn''t want them to leave but at the end convinced himself with the reason that it was necessary.


    Saito gave him a pendant; a ruby was embedded within that pendant. There was very strong magic within that pendant and also, it was linked to Saito''s magic.


    He said to Reus with a serious look, "This pendant contains very strong magic. It will help you get stronger very quickly¡­ Your training speed will be enhanced by around 10''s of times. And pour your magic within it to inform me if you are ever in a problem. I will try to reach that location as quickly as possible no matter where I am."


    Reus nodded his head like a good boy and hugged Saito one last time, "Thank you Big Brother. I will miss you."


    "I shall miss you as well Little brother. Train hard, maybe I will ask for your help someday." He flicked Reus''s forehead after saying that before he got up.


    Reus nodded his head with a look of determination. Saito was sure that if he trained hard, in about 2-3 years, Reus would be around the level of Elf Queen if she didn''t advance in these years.


    This was the disparity between their talents. With Nature''s Vein restored, all the elves were definitely going to get much stronger now. The male elves wouldn''t die as they get stronger, the elves were going to be on the rise now.


    After the meeting with Reus. Saito walked together with Lyra, holding her hand tightly. They soon met up with the Elf Queen.


    As Saito observed closely, on her expressionless face, there were some stains because of her tears. His guilt further increased, he never wished for her to cry so much. This wasn''t his intention at all.


    The Elf Queen hugged her daughter and said, "Take care of yourself daughter. Make sure to not become a burden to Sir Axel."


    "Mhm~ yes mother. You also take care of yourself here." She nodded her head to all the things that her mother instructed her to do.


    They talked together for some time before the Elf Queen says to Lyra, "Alright daughter, go down. I have to talk about something important with Sir Axel."


    Lyra was very happy right now. She didn''t notice anything strange in the atmosphere. She obeyed her mother''s words and went down using the elevator.


    Saito thought for some time before saying, "Elf Queen, please do not think about it so much and make yourself miserable. I had no intention to say all that to make you sad."


    The Elf Queen bitterly laughed, "Sir Axel, my feelings for you just keep on increasing as I see you desperately trying to be loyal to my daughter. If I could, I would have stopped those thoughts but unfortunately, these are not in my control."


    Saito wanted to speak something but found himself with a loss of words. There was nothing he could say to the Elf Queen. She was right at her own place and he didn''t want to be unnecessarily rude to her.


    The Elf Queen though continued speaking and said in a whisper, "Do you know, I don''t mind if you keep me as your mistress? Forever hiding the truth from Lyra. I will be willing to do that. I just want to be loved by you as you love Lyra."


    Saito gulped a mouthful of saliva as he stared at the Elf Queen standing in front of him. She was incredibly beautiful with a seductive body; her busty figure could drive the man to craziness.


    This offer was incredibly attractive to him. He was even more shocked that she was willing to go so far just to be loved by him.


    Saito let out a dry laugh, "I really do not understand why you have such feelings for me Elf Queen. I cannot give you a definite answer right now, the next time I come back here, I will make sure to give you a definite answer regarding this."


    When he said that, a strange hope lit within the eyes of Elf Queen. She was in high spirits as she said, "Thank you for telling me this before leaving."


    The tears within her eyes threatened to leave once again, Saito appeared in front of her and said while wiping the tears which leaked from her eyes, "Don''t cry now. I don''t like a weak-willed woman."


    "Mhm~ I won''t cry. I definitely won''t cry then. Can I get a hug before you leave? It''s my last request.." The Elf Queen requested him while giving him a pleading look.

 Chapter 33 - Towards The Human Kingdom

    Saito looked unsure for a second before he said, "Alright." As soon as the word left his lips, the Elf Queen jumped towards and embraced him tightly.


    Her busty body stuck together with Saito''s body. The Elf Queen''s hands were running through his back, she took a deep breath as if she wanted to remember his scent as well.


    Saito kept his hands under control even though he wanted to trace her seductive curves, especially that plump butt. However, he knew that if he did that, it would give a wrong idea to Elf Queen and only raise her hopes.


    Saito controlled his desires and didn''t touch her inappropriately at all. After the hug ended, he gave her a smile, "Stay happy while I am gone. Maybe my answer would be in your favor."


    The Elf Queen had a smile on her face, she didn''t notice the word "maybe" at all. For her, this was as good as if he said that he would be in an intimate relationship together with her when he returns.


    Saito soon left the hall leaving the Elf Queen with an inexplicable feeling. She stared at his back eagerly waiting for the way when he would return back.


    Saito let out a sigh when he was out of the hall and thought ''Even though I said it to stall for time and give her a little hope so that she wouldn''t be miserable during this time. I hope it won''t break her too much if I give her a definite no when I return back here.''


    There was another occurrence for which Saito didn''t account at all. There was also a strong chance for Saito to accept this relationship after exploring this world and understand how the people lived here, and the way society had been formed here. He just needed time to get used to this world.


    The Elf Queen sat down on her throne with a heavy feeling weighing down on her heart. Saito though flew down, a bit relieved. He noticed Lyra sitting on top of Emma, ready to move out.


    Saito smiled a bit and flew towards her, Lyra was a little surprised to see him flying in the air and groaned, "I also want to learn how to fly!"


    Saito touched her face and said, "Remain seated for now. When we reach the Human Kingdom, I will teach you how to fly."


    Saito sat on top of Joergen, both the master and the pet could fly and reach the Human Kingdom but they didn''t do that. Saito ordered Joergen with a neutral look, "Joergen, make sure to keep your speed similar to Emma''s speed. Don''t run so fast that she would have to overexert herself."


    Joergen nodded his head and replies, "Yes master. That was what I planned to do anyways."


    "Great. Now let''s move!" Saito said that as he seated on top of Joergen. Lyra was also seated on top of Emma, she looked pretty comfortable seated them but was surprised when Emma jumped forwards.


    Her whole body shook, she was unable to get used to this sudden speed of Emma. Joergen quickly caught up to them, Saito noticed that Lyra wasn''t used to the high speed.


    He thought of another plan in his head quickly, he suddenly ordered them both, "Both of you, stop!"


    Joergen and Emma suddenly stopped, they both looked at each other wondering why Saito had ordered this. Saito stared at Lyra and said, "Lyra¡­ come here."


    He asked for Lyra to come and sit in front of him. Joergen was large and broad enough for her to sit on top of him. Lyra thought for a few seconds before she asked Saito, "What about Emma?"


    Saito gave her a smile and proceeded to tell her, "Emma can use her skill Shadow Blend to stick into Joergen''s shadow. Joergen can fly in the air and you wouldn''t be uncomfortable with the high speed then."


    From his words, Lyra understood that he was doing this to make sure she was comfortable while travelling. If she was sitting together with Saito, she definitely wouldn''t feel uncomfortable.


    She lowered her head and thought that she was troubling Saito. Before she thought any further, she heard him speak, "What are you thinking? I just want to hold you while we are on this journey to the Human Kingdom. Don''t you want me to hug you wifey~?"


    He made a pitiful look as Saito said that. Lyra chuckled at his words and got down from Emma. Saito got back a little and created some place for her to sit in front of him.


    She jumped onto Joergen''s back. Emma used her [Shadow Blend] skill to enter Joergen''s shadow. Saito''s arms snaked around Lyra''s slim waist as he hugged her from behind.


    He kissed her neck and later ordered Joergen, "In the skies, Joergen!" Lyra was incomparably excited; she wasn''t scared at all while she was seated on top of Joergen and now that they were flying high up in the air.


    The only thing going on was her heart racing. Saito whispered softly, "Umm¡­ Lyra''s body is so soft. I want to hold you like this forever."


    Lyra though replied back, "Mou~ That''s cheating~ I want to hold Axel forever as well~ I can''t hold Axel when I am seated like this~"


    Saito as if ignored her words and rubbed his head against her back, he couldn''t believe how lucky he was to have her as his wife. She was so beautiful, so understanding, and also so nice.


    Joergen was flying at his top speed yet Lyra wasn''t nervous at all. Her heart was in turmoil as she felt Saito''s head which rested against her back.


    She didn''t understand why she felt so strongly for him. He was so nice to her; he risked his life to save her younger brother when they didn''t even have any connection to him. He took care of both of them, trained them even though they were nothing but trouble for him.


    He was the Hero of her Race yet he never tried this title to his advantage. Her whole race would have submitted to him if he so desired yet here he was, going on an adventure together with her.


    She vowed within her heart ''I will do anything to make sure Axel is happy. I won''t try to restrict him or his feelings.''


    Saito continued to hold onto Lyra while they were flying their way towards the Human Kingdom. Even though it was around 1000''s of miles away, the speed at which Joergen was flying couldn''t be underestimated.


    It only took them around a day before they finally reached the Human Kingdom. Right before entering the Human Kingdom, Saito ordered Joergen, "Start the descent now. I don''t think the people would like the fact if we land in the city."


    Joergen answered him by slowly decreasing his speed and descending down towards the ground. Slowly, the shadow on the ground which had followed them all the way was growing stronger as Joergen continued to descent.


    Not long after, Joergen stepped onto the ground. Saito voiced out, "Emma, you can come out now." Emma did come out of the shadow; she looked a little worn out from staying in the shadow.


    Saito smiled at her and says, "Now, it''s time to go on foot. It would have brought complications if Joergen landed in the city. Keep your speed low, we are very close to the city."


    Emma answered back with a soft tone, "Yes master." Lyra seemed a little reluctant to part away from Saito, she had gotten used to placing her head on Saito''s chest to rest.


    She got down from Joergen and rode on top of Emma. Saito thought in his head ''Skill: Illusion!'' The Illusion skill was used, Lyra''s aura as an Elf disappeared and her appearance changed very slightly, her elf like ears disappeared and were seemingly replaced with the human ears.


    If someone touched her ears, they would of course be able to feel her elf ears but the Illusion wouldn''t break from something so trivial.

 Chapter 34 - Entering The City Of Zleka

    With the Ring that Lyra had received from Saito on their engagement. He didn''t even need to remain close to her to maintain the illusion. He had already ordered Iris to send an even amount of magic at all times through the ring to support the illusion.


    With the speed of the regeneration of his magic power, he didn''t even feel the consumption of his magic at all.


    After riding on their beasts for 10 minutes or so, they finally reached the entrance of the city. There were two guards stationed at the gate.


    Both of them had bulky bodies and were covered in an Iron Armor. Their complexion changed when they noticed two people coming on top of different Beasts.


    The number of people who could take their beasts inside of the city of Zleka were extremely small in number. Either they were the high-ranking individuals from the Kingdom or they were the high-ranking individuals from the Union.


    The guards though recognized one of them. The whole city of Zleka was talking this individual for this week, after all, they received the information that Hero Axel had killed Hero Jade.


    The leader of the camp was left alive to deliver back this information. However, that wasn''t all. When the Hero Jade''s corpse was presented in the hall, one of them tried to analyze the corpse by sending his magic within it.


    It seemed to trigger another magic within the corpse and it suddenly exploded. The explosion was strong enough to injure many of the high-ranking advisors of the Union.


    The Union had placed a huge bounty on top of the head of Hero Axel. They had issued the order to bring him back, dead, or alive. With 10,000,000 Gold Coins as the reward.


    The guards were instantly on guard when they stared at Saito. Saito did remember the matter of what he did with Hero Jade and laughed out, "Now¡­ I am sure you know of me. I should be pretty famous in this city of yours. We can do this the easy way by going inside of the city with you not being a hindrance. And the hard way¡­"


    He finished speaking this with a light hearted tone, his expression slowly turned cold and calmly continued, "¡­would be to destroy this whole gate and get in. Which one do you prefer?"


    The guards gulped as they started to sweat intensely under this strong pressure. They felt like they would fall unconscious if they released their concentration even for a moment.


    The choice was simple for them. The gave a signal by raising their hands, Saito heard the rumbling on the sound within the gate. He felt the mechanism behind the opening of the door and suppressed the strong pressure he was releasing.


    He gave them eye smiles and said, "Good decision. I don''t like to fight unnecessarily after all."


    As the door finally opened, he was left a little surprised and awe-struck when he noticed the interior of the city. It was incredibly beautiful which put shame to the stories of the cities of the kingdom which he had heard.


    He could see the broad main road going straight towards the gates of the castle on a high ground. There was a round over and a fountain on this straight path which further split into two more directions, towards the left and Right.


    Saito noticed that the building coming the earliest were the shops for weapons before he saw the shops for other important things like food. Lyra looked around as well, she kept staring at the shops of accessories and clothes.


    Saito notices it and thinks ''I guess I will bring her to these shops later.'' They attracted a lot of attention from the people who were walking on the ground.


    First of all, their beasts. Just one look was enough to tell them that they were incredibly rare, especially Joergen. Another was both Saito and Lyra were looking incredibly attractive. Some girls cast a glance at Saito before they turned their head and madly blushed while the males stared at Lyra with an expression of pure lust and desire.


    Saito tried to ignore these stares. As they continued to move on their beasts within the city, soon enough, the information about him entering the city spread in the whole area.


    Many people joined a team before they finally approached Saito. It was a team of around 20 men, a teenager fully dressed in Red colored armor stepped forward and says, "Yo, Axel, long time no see."


    Saito let out a long sigh before he voiced out, "You all took 15 minutes just to approach me in your own city. It really makes me wonder how cowards like you managed to survive for so long."


    The teenager was taken aback by his words, "What are you talking about?" Saito shook his head and says, "Forget it. I guess you must be here to take me to the Union that loathes me right now."


    The teenager was a little surprised to see Saito so calm about this. He gave a nod and said, "If you come without resistance, I am sure that the council would hear you out once before they sentence you to a punishment."


    Saito though didn''t plan on getting a punishment, he knew that if such a Union had existed for so long, there were other ways with which they could resolve the situation.


    The teenager however thought of Saito''s silence due to his nervousness, he tried to calm him down by saying, "Don''t worry Axel. If I feel that you are not guilty, I, Harijima Arayoshi give you my word as your classmate that I shall ask the Union to lower your punishment."


    Saito narrowed his eyes at the word classmate. He didn''t expect this guy to be the Real Axel''s Classmate. This Arayoshi guy was also from the other world.


    He asked Saito with a surprised look, "And who is this young woman? Is she with you?" Saito answered without hesitation, "She is my fianc¨¦."


    Arayoshi frowns a little when he hears this, he however quickly smiles and asks him about the beasts, "And what about these beasts?"


    Joergen replied back with a look of pride etched on its face, "We are master''s pets." Saito though preferred to call Joergen as his partner but he stopped himself.


    Arayoshi frowned a little before he said to Saito with a low tone, "Axel, let''s move towards the Union. I will explain to you about the things that you have to take care of so would you be kind enough to get down from your beast and walk towards the Union."


    Saito could nearly guess what he wanted to say, he shared a look together with Lyra before he gave her a small nod. They both got down from their beasts, the beasts suddenly disappeared within their respective shadows because that''s what was instructed by Saito before entering the in city.


    He had ordered them to enter their shadow the moment they dismounted them. The presence of the beasts suddenly disappeared without a trace and Arayoshi wasn''t able to sense them at all.


    He guessed that the beasts must possess teleportation magic and they could return to Saito through teleportation any time he wanted to.


    As they were walking towards the Union. Arayoshi slowly approached Saito, he starts speaking in a low voice, "Axel, I can make sure that your punishment for violating the rules of the Union can be light. However, you need to pay a certain price for that."


    Saito starts thinking ''So this means, my crime can still be pardoned. Looks like my plan may work after all.''


    Arayoshi took his silence as if he said yes and starts whispering, "You should give away those beasts to the Union as compensation and as for this woman, break off the engagement and give her away to some high-ranking official in the Union. You already have Chloe from our class, I assure you that you will live happily."


    Saito stopped for a moment suddenly, his mind went blank as soon as he heard this Arayoshi guy finished speaking.. He stared at Arayoshi while releasing such pressure that it made him take several steps back.

 Chapter 35 - Hall Of The Union

    Saito spoke out with a cold tone, "Suggest something like that again and believe me, I will break your leg and push it up your ass so strongly that it will come out of your mouth. Do you dare to believe me if I try it out on you or not?"


    With the threatening aura that he was releasing, Saito didn''t look like he was joking at all. It seemed like another word and Saito would release down all his fury on him consequences be damned.


    To even suggest him to give up his partner Joergen and even have the gall to say that he should sell his own wife. He was really glutton for punishment.


    Those threats did make Arayoshi back down but he speaks up, "If you think that there is any chance that you came here and surrendered yourself, and the higher ups to forgive you. Then remove that thought from your head. The crimes you have committed until now, you shall pay for them all."


    Saito snorted at those words and said, "Just shut up. You are annoying." Those cold words targeted Arayoshi and threatened him to speak any further.


    Lyra was surprised, she didn''t think Saito was going to be in such a problem. She stared at him worriedly and noticed that he wasn''t tense about this at all.


    Saito noticed her looking at him with a fearful look for him, his hand reached out for her cheeks and said, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me. Just believe me. All right?"


    Lyra gave a firm nod and says, "Mhm~ I believe hubby. You can resolve it easily." She was being real adorable right now and Saito wanted to give her a kiss for being so adorable.


    However, they soon reached the building of the Union. It was quite a large building as Saito let out a whistle while internally saying ''Interesting¡­''


    He stares at Lyra and gives her a signal "Another time~~" Lyra adorably tried to hide her flushed expression and Saito felt as if he was doing the impossible and falling in love with her more.


    They entered the Union which seemed a lot like a guild to Saito. He had read about the guilds back there at the Elf Kingdom. There were many guilds in the empire, seemingly every town or village had a guild or a branch of a large guild. What astounded him was that the Elves didn''t have much information about the Union.


    Now that he was inside the Union, he kept on walking in the hallway until they reached a large door. Arayoshi stopped for a second before he gave a look to Lyra and said, "I apologize but she cannot enter the hall. She has to remain here."


    Saito didn''t speak for a bit before he turns around to Lyra and whispers in her ears, "Lyra¡­ When I am inside, someone will surely come to talk to you about how I am going to be punished and that you can do something about it. Do not walk off anywhere until I return, flare your magic if he tries to use force."


    As they were together, their shadows touched and Saito ordered Joergen in a low voice, "Joergen, protect her when she flares her magic. I don''t mind if you kill anyone, just make sure that Lyra remains safe."


    Joergen replied using the telepathy, "Yes master! I understand."


    Saito nodded his head and said, "Good. I am relieved now." He then gave a look to Lyra one last time before he was about to walk off into the chamber, "Believe in me, Lyra. Do not believe some stranger ever."


    Lyra gave him a nod and said, "Okie hubby~ Come back soon~ I will wait for you outside~~"


    Arayoshi opened the gate of the chamber with his own strength, Saito stared at the seats arranged on both sides of his hands before he noticed a seat placed significantly higher than the others.


    He noticed that many people seated on those seats. Some of them were especially young, about his own age while there were other experienced members who were seated close to the seat which was raised by the stairs.


    Saito noticed the look that those of his age were giving him, some were staring at him with an astonished expression while one or two of them were worried for him.


    He ignored almost all of them and walked towards until he was at the center of the hall. Arayoshi left the hall and the door behind him slowly closed as the meeting within the hall commenced.


    A man having the aura of righteousness surrounding him took a look at Saito and started speaking, "Hero Axel, you were called from the other world to help the humans to fight against the demon lords. There are proofs that you have acted against the Humans. You shall be judged according to the crimes you have committed."


    Saito stared at the man; he was nearly around 30 years of age. He looked quite a bit experienced about the matters of the world. His righteous aura seemed to make people want to follow him and submit to him.


    Before Saito was able to speak out, a young woman stood up and spoke for him, "Sir Hudson, I think we should hear him out before making quick judgement. I am sure he must have his reasons to do those things."


    The man named Hudson stared at the young woman and started speaking, "Miss Chloe, you have done some distinguished deeds for the Union. You are a respected member of the council of this Union so I shall respect you and hear out Hero Axel."


    Chloe turned her head towards Saito and she thought in her head ''Axel, make a good reason right now, tell them that they were being controlled by someone and the only way to release them from this was to kill them. I will be able to protect you then.''


    Saito finally started to speak up, "Sir Hudson, I shall ask a few questions from you. I hope you are able to reply to them truthfully and righteously."


    Hudson of course nodded his head and says, "Very well. Ask me any questions that I can answer."


    A faint smile appeared on Saito''s lips as he opened his mouth, "You said that you summoned us from the other world. Did you ask for our permission to be pulled into this world and help you out against the demons?"


    Hudson was speechless when Saito asked him this question, he tried to answer while maintaining a majestic pose, "Hero Axel, we were forced to summon you through a forbidden magic¡­"


    Saito sneered as he heard him and says, "So basically, you did summon us without our permission to fight against the demons and the beasts. Tell me then, why did I have to go alone to defeat the Great Demon King. There is no way you didn''t know about the strength of the Great Demon King with the countless years you have survived."


    "Why did you let me go alone!?" He coldly questioned them as if he was the one who was ordered to kill the Great Demon King.


    Hudson was shocked to hear these words, he started thinking ''Wasn''t this council set up to make sure that Axel is shown badly and is punished thoroughly? Why does it seem like we are the ones who are targeted right now?''


    Saito though wasn''t finished and kept on speaking, "After that, I met up with my partner Joergen, I simply stopped the humans from killing his last kin left.. I was already merciful letting them all live to tell the tale."

 Chapter 36 - Burning The Tongue

    His eyes showed a cold intent as he stared into the eyes of Hudson, "And just a week ago, I met up with this Hero Jade. He seemed intent on taking my partner and also wanted to kill me. Tell me, should I just stand there to take his attack head on and not retaliate? I apologize but I am not that good."


    Hudson was silent for a period of time before he said, "I admit that you shouldn''t stand there without retaliating but killing was too much. You should have captured him and made sure he couldn''t use magic."


    "Sir Hudson¡­ Do you happen to have a brother?" Saito questioned him with a straight look over his face.


    Hudson was incredibly puzzled and asked him, "Yes, but why are you asking me?"


    Saito further questioned him, "Do you love him?" Hudson''s reply was of course a "Yes."


    Saito suddenly started to chuckle darkly and said, "I was thinking of selling your brother in the slave market tomorrow. I think he will fetch a good price with the position you are on."


    Suddenly, Hudson''s face lost the smile and he released a huge killer intent, it seemed to pressure almost everyone who was sitting in the room except a few people, "What did you say hero Axel!?"


    Saito wasn''t affected by this killer intent and coldly replied, "I wonder, are you thinking of capturing me alive at this point? I don''t think so, with the killer intent being released from your body. That was what Hero Jade did, he wanted to sell my partner to the Union in order to gain contribution points. Now, think of what I felt at that point. I did give him a chance to stay alive but he used one last ditch effort to kill me but that obviously failed and now he is dead."


    Hudson had a strange look at being used as an example by Saito. He brought another point to which almost every council member in the room agreed to, "What did you do with the body of the Hero Jade? Why did it explode in the council room?"


    A chuckle started to resound within the room, every council member was wondering why was he laughing like that and he answered before they asked him the question, "I didn''t think you would actually investigate the corpse in the council room. What were you even thinking by observing his corpse with magic? What did you expect to find? A diamond?"


    With a casual look, he said, "In my defense, I did inform the leader of that camp to inform you not to send your magic within the corpse. Not heeding my advice resulted in the explosion. You can''t blame me for that."


    In the end, Saito shrugged his shoulders. Suddenly someone stood up and asked him with a sneer, "Previously you said that you killed Hero Jade because he wanted to sell your partner Joergen, I imagine it was the beast on which you rode here. Are you telling me that you killed a human because of a beast? How can you even think that a beast is qualified enough to be a human''s partner?"


    Saito tilted his head towards that guy, this was a person of similar age as himself, "Who are you again? Don''t you understand that when two intellectuals are talking, one shouldn''t interfere in between?"


    The guy spoke out loud, "Did you forget already Axel? I am Tanjiro Daishi¡­ And did you just call me stupid?"


    Saito quickly gave out his reply, "Took you a long time to understand that. Now just shut up before I make you."


    One more of them stood up with a dignified look, "Axel, that is no way to talk to your classmate. He is certainly right, there is no way you can compare the life of a human to that of a beast. Apologize to him now."


    Saito gave him a look of disdain, "And who do you think you are, the class monitor? Just remain seated there as you have been doing. It would be better for you."


    His name was Kumiko Yasui, he was someone who had quite a lot of feelings for his classmate Chloe Morgan. There was just no way would she ever see someone other than Saito, and now that the opportunity presented itself, he wanted to show Chloe that Saito wasn''t as good as she had initially imagined.


    He never thought that Saito would speak to him with such a tone and not give him even a hint of respect in front of the whole council.


    Saito thought gave him a disgusted look and continued speaking, "As for that statement that the life of humans and beast isn''t equal. That''s true¡­"


    Seeing him agree to it so readily, a victorious smile appeared on Hudson''s face. However, the smile vanished when he heard Saito''s next words, "¡­ because Joergen''s life is obviously more important to me."


    Another one of his classmates snorted before he started speaking, "What''s so good about this beast? You should hand it over to the true Hero Renya so that he can use it to its full potential."


    Saito spoke within his head ''Iris¡­ What is this about the True Hero? Tell me anything, you know.''


    [Master, the True Hero is a rare title which is given to one of the summoned heroes from the other world. Even though the ones gathered from the different world are all heroes, there is someone special who is given the title of True Hero. He has exceptional physical qualities and rare skills which make him more reliable than the other summoned heroes]


    Saito glared at the guy who suggested it, "If someone suggests me giving up my partner one more time, I promise I will burn his tongue."


    That guy didn''t seem to understand the graveness of his tone and snorts, "Yeah right. Like you can do that in the middle of so many heroes and great knights. I repeat once again, just give up that beast of yours to someone more-¡­"


    Suddenly, his words were cut short as Saito snapped his fingers, a small number of flames were emitted from his right hand and quickly entered his mouth, burning away his tongue.


    "Seems like there is quite a lot of fat on that blabbering tongue of yours. Keep in mind¡­ I am not scared of anyone present in this room." Saito finished speaking as all the members of the council stood up at the same time.


    Other than Chloe, all the people glared at Saito before Hudson voiced out, "Quick, bring the holy water. His tongue can still be healed!"


    Someone quickly left the hall to get the holy water. Hudson had a cold look in his eyes, "You have quite a bit of courage. To actually attack him while we were present in the same room¡­"


    Saito stared at him as if he was staring at an idiot, "And you are very obviously an idiot. I already warned him in the presence of the whole council, the next time someone suggests me giving up my partner, I would burn his tongue. It was his own fault for thinking I didn''t dare to do this."


    The guy who left the hall for the holy water entered back in; he quickly handed the water to the guy whose tongue was burnt. After drinking the sacred water, his tongue healed mysteriously.


    Saito was a little surprised at how quickly the tongue was healed. Hudson stared at Saito and starts speaking, "You shall be judged-¡­"


    All of them stopped speaking because they felt a burst sudden burst of powerful magic. Saito stared at Hudson and says, "Just now, what I expected happened. One of your Union members tried to approach my wife and use her. All of these are consequences of your actions. If you have to blame someone, blame yourself."


    Hudson was unable to speak out on those words; he was smart enough to connect the dots. Arayoshi probably asked a high-ranking Union member who was not present in the council to talk to Saito''s wife.


    The magic soon disappeared back as if it wasn''t released at all.


    After a long moment of silence, Hudson spoke out, "Very well, however, this wouldn''t pardon your beast if he killed the high-ranking person."


    Saito stared at Hudson and voiced out, "I don''t care about the rank or the identity of that guy. He tried to manipulate my wife; he is in my hitlist. And if you want to take actions against my partner and me¡­"


    His eyes revealed a cold look which froze them on their spots, "Try me!"


    His words caused all the council members to reveal a look of shock. They couldn''t believe that someone dared to stand between them and actually challenged them all.


    The funny thing was, not a single one of them moved from their spot.. They seemed frozen on their places, after the incident of burning of the tongue, no one wanted to try him.

 Chapter 37 - The Old Man Speaks Up

    "That''s what I thought," Saito replied back. He knew from the start that almost all that happened here would happen. He knew that he had to get the facts straight with these people or with their self-righteous thoughts, they would keep on thinking that they were right and everyone else was wrong.


    "Axel¡­ Have you really married?" It was Chloe who asked him in a soft voice, this surprised the council members because they didn''t think that Chloe would ask him about this.


    Saito replied back almost immediately, "Yes¡­ I am happily married." He turned towards her and sucked a breath of cold air as he saw a beautiful woman.


    She had a very cute face. Her Brown hair were very long and she seemed to keep them tied in a ponytail. Her eyes were completely pure Black. And, her bust size was somewhat smaller than Lyra''s bust. However, they seemed a lot firmer than Lyra''s breasts. She was wearing a clothing which revealed some of her cleavage, the curve of her hipline was just perfect to stimulate him. Her body was simply perfect from all angles to a man.


    He showed off his ring to Chloe and gave her a smile. Suddenly, an old man who remained quiet and observed as the council proceeded starts speaking, "Hudson, sit down now. This child is right in his own way. This was our fault so we paid for it."


    Saito was surprised to see the old man speaking up for him. He was a little cautious against the old man because there was no free lunch in the world. If he was being nice, it meant that either he required something from him, he was genuinely nice or he was going to create a trap for him.


    The Old man turned his head, "Hero Axel, I believe you did not come here to curse the Union or the council. From the way you spoke, it seems that you firmly believe that there is no reason to punish you, you hold your beast in high regard which I certainly respect about you. I have a Lava Horse; I can understand how you feel about your beast."


    Saito nodded his head, and started speaking, "Indeed. I never came here with the intention to fight against the Union. I was just irritated that you all were slandering me when all I did was react to your actions."


    "I want to live here in the City of Zleka as a member of the Union. Of course, I will do the missions for the Union and contribute a lot. However, my bottom line is that my wife and my pets are not to be touched." He spoke very calmly now, he thought that the old man was someone reasonable.


    The old man nodded his head and says, "Very well. I can agree to those demands. They aren''t very excessive but I would like to ask about your wife. What is her identity? I do not believe we have a record of her in the Union."


    Saito narrowed his eyes at those questions ''Does that mean the Union has the record of every single human in this kingdom?''


    Saito though lied quickly with a calm look, "She lived together with her parents outside the city. After her parents were killed by a beast, she ran for her safety and encountered me by chance. I saved her and after we confirmed our feelings for each other, a month later, we confessed to each other and married."


    Saito made sure to make the lie as believable as possible by adding parts of truths within his story. The old man nodded his head signifying that he understood his story.


    He definitely didn''t plan to tell them that Lyra was princess of the elves. It was unknown what they would do to her if they come to know about this information.


    The old man looked at everyone and said, "The meeting is adjourned. You all can go now except for Hudson. I have to talk to you about something."


    ~~


    All the people present within the hall slowly started to leave. Hudson was left behind as the old man took a look at him, he spoke after releasing a tired sigh, "You are still so immature. Why couldn''t you remain calm and take your decisions? Is that what you have learnt under me?"


    Hudson was silent for a couple of seconds as he faced the old man''s criticism, "I was just angered at how he was so casual about taking a human life. Comparing the life of a human to a beast and saying that the beast''s life was more important."


    The old man''s eyes released a sharp glint, "He was not in the wrong. He thinks of the Human life as casual? If that was the case then you wouldn''t be standing here Hudson. As for thinking of the life of his beast more important than that of a human, I do that as well. If anyone touches my Lava Horse or harms it, I will kill him."


    Hudson replied back, "You are different master! You have contributed so much for the union and he hasn''t done anything for the union."


    To this, the Old man countered with a sharp gaze, "He has defeated a Great Demon king alone. He has contributed quite a bit to the Union. Can you go and defeat a Great Demon King alone without taking the rest of your party? Forget defeating, can you escape?"


    Hudson was silent for once; this thing completely escaped his notice. The old man started to continue, "I know that you were thinking about your disciple Hero Renya who came from the other world with these kids. You wanted to restrict Axel to make sure he wouldn''t be able to spend much time with Chloe."


    The old man had a sharp look when he says, "Listen well Hudson, do not mistake your loyalties. Before a master, you are one of the high-ranking members of the Union. And what you were about to do was create an enemy for the Union. Have a clear vision of what your priorities should be¡­"


    After speaking that, the old man walked off the council leaving Hudson in his own thoughts ''Master you are right about this but¡­''


    ~~


    Saito met up with Lyra who was standing out of the chamber. Chloe followed him while the other council members stared at Saito with jealousy burning through their eyes.


    Saito asked her with a gentle tone, "Are you all right Lyra? Did someone come and influence you? Did they try to force you?"


    Lyra was about to reply but she turned towards the back of Saito and saw a pretty girl around the same age as Saito. Chloe asked Saito with a look of disbelief, "Did you both really marry? How could you not tell me about this Axel? Aren''t we childhood friends? Didn''t you promise me to¡­?"


    She didn''t speak any further. Saito takes a complete turn and says, "I apologize but during the fight with the Great Demon King, I have lost almost all my memories. I simply remember how to converse and some other things from my childhood."


    Chloe had a doubtful look over her face, she stared at Saito who truly didn''t seem like he remembered her. Saito remained there for a few seconds before he took his leave, "I should take my leave now Miss Chloe. I have to search for an inn where I and my wife can rest from now on."


    Chloe suddenly raised her hand and said, "Wait. You don''t need to live in an inn. You can stay at my place; I have enough place for the two of you to easily get accommodated there."


    Before Saito could reply back to her, Lyra stepped forwards and says, "Thank you. We will take your offer miss Chloe."


    Chloe had a faint smile when she stared at Lyra, "Just call me Chloe please.. Axel was my childhood friend after all."

 Chapter 38 - Chloes House

    Lyra nodded her head and replies back, "Okay Chloe, tell us if you ever want us to go. We wouldn''t want to trouble you after all."


    Chloe gave a nod and these two seemed to have decided everything by themselves without even asking for Saito''s opinion.


    Chloe then turned her head towards Saito and says, "We should ask Axel if he is comfortable coming to my house or not."


    Saito stepped forwards while facing his hand on Lyra''s shoulder around her body, "Since Lyra doesn''t mind staying at Chloe''s place. We shall stay there for the time being."


    Chloe noticed Saito''s gesture and his words directly stated how much he cared about her decision. She was a little depressed but she was careful to not show it on her face.


    The other heroes and the council members were speechless when they heard Chloe inviting Saito into her house. They couldn''t believe that Chloe was still associating herself with Saito even though he killed Hero Jade.


    They started discussing with each other, "What should we do? Who will inform about this to Renya? Renya won''t like the fact that Axel has started to live together with Chloe. We never thought he would be saved from the punishment and that too when the Vice Master had spoken up."


    "Renya should take around another month before coming back from his training in the dungeon." Another one spoke up.


    The one whose tongue was burnt by Saito also said with a snort, "Axel is far too arrogant to behave so rashly, he will understand his own place when he meets with Renya. He is nothing in front of the True Hero."


    "Yeah¡­ But don''t you guys think that Axel has changed? The color of his flames had changed and even though Hero Jade isn''t that powerful as compared to most of us, Axel had never been able to defeat him before. It looks like he has grown significantly stronger than before."


    "The extent of his power is still not enough to trouble Renya. He has grown stronger but doesn''t forget that he just caught me by surprise. If I was ready for the attack, I would have dispersed it before it even touched me."


    ~~


    Saito naturally ignored all the useless discussion the heroes were doing behind his back. He and Lyra followed Chloe towards her house. It was in the western part of the city, most of the heroes were given their own residences by the Union however, since the Hero Axel wasn''t strong enough before, he wasn''t given his own residence.


    They soon reached Chloe''s house and entered it. Saito entered the house, Chloe spoke out with a smile, "Axel, you can take the room next to the Living Room. And Lyra, you can take the room beside his."


    Saito shook his head and replies to her, "No need to give us two rooms. We will just stay in one. Isn''t that right Lyra?"


    Lyra gave a nod and agreed to Saito''s words, "Yes¡­ It would be too much to take the two rooms. We are husband and wife; we are very comfortable to sleep with each other."


    Chloe had a blush on her face as she thought that they meant it in a dirty way. Saito didn''t try to explain her. He let her think whatever she wanted and entered the room along with Lyra.


    Lyra placed down her bag before she was confronted with questions from Saito, "Lyra¡­ Why did you flare your magic? Did something happen just as I expected it?"


    Lyra slowly nodded, she started to speak.


    Lyra proceeded to tell him that a middle-aged man appeared in front of her and was trying to gather information about the two of them. Lyra didn''t give him any useful information other than her own name and their relationship.


    That man continued to try and convince her to break off the relationship with Saito saying that he wasn''t good enough for a beauty like her. She needed to be someone much more capable than Saito.


    Though Lyra was fiercely against this notion, the middle-aged man didn''t seem to give up and continued to tell her that Saito will be punished severely for the crimes he had committed.


    He said that since she was his wife, she needed to do something to reduce the charges against Saito. That guy didn''t even try to hide the lust present within his eyes as he made his move towards Lyra.


    As soon as his right hand touched Lyra, she released a burst of magic and Joergen appeared in front of her. Smashing his head into that man and releasing thunder from his horn, the sudden attack heavily injured the man.


    The guy, Harijima Arayoshi who had taken Saito to the hall appeared while shouting, "Master! Master!" He took that guy away in fear that Joergen will kill him.


    Joergen once again blended back into her shadow while she waited for Saito to come out of the hall.


    Saito was unexpectedly calm after hearing her words. He hugged her tightly and said, "I am happy that I left Joergen with you to protect you. I know you are strong enough to protect yourself however, it would be too soon if you expose the Nature Magic here."


    While on the outside, he remained as calm as a still lake. On the inside, he was raging, the rage similar to a tsunami that was ready to envelop the whole city and drown everyone.


    He didn''t want to show his rage to Lyra and worry her so he acted calmly. However, in his mind, he had declared that guy as deceased.


    There were just some things he wasn''t willing to tolerate, one of them was someone putting their hand over his wife and forcing onto her.


    There was no compensation he would accept other than cutting off that hand and feeding it to his pets. He was thinking ''Iris¡­ You must have scanned the magic signature when I was in the Hall. You must have also scanned the magic signature of that guy who placed his hand onto Lyra. The next time I see him or he is near me, make sure to inform me.''


    [Yes master!] Iris had a neutral tone as it said that and made sure to remember Saito''s order.


    Chloe knocked on their door and spoke out loud, "Axel, can I talk to you about something? Alone¡­"


    Saito tilted his head towards Lyra and saw her nod with a gentle smile on her face, "Go~ She is a good person~ She is letting us stay here after all~"


    Saito gave her a nod and a kiss on the cheek before saying, "However, my Lyra is certainly the best. I will come back soon."


    Saito left the room with a calm look over his face, he saw Chloe looking at him with an anxious expression.


    Chloe pulled him towards her own room by his arm, Saito was a little surprised to see her room right beside the one she assigned to him.


    After they were inside her room, she released her hold over his arm and anxiously asked him, "Why did you marry her? Did you really forget about me, Axel?"


    Saito found himself unable to reply to her questions, he could only say, "Chloe, I truly don''t remember anything from my past. During my fight with the Great Demon King Zoldron, an attack from his blunt hammer hit me on my head and injured me. It was fortunate that he didn''t check up on my body or else he would have realized that I am still alive."


    "That was the latest thing I remember before I lost my consciousness and woke up. I even forgot how to use my powers and slowly regained them by fighting the beasts in that cave.." Saito slowly explained to Chloe.

 Chapter 39 - Chloe’s Feelings

    Chloe was shocked to hear how he lost his memory, she touched his head with her soft hand, she was seething with rage as she said murderously, "I will kill that Great Demon King and cut it into pieces! How could he do that to you!?"


    Before she spoke any further, Saito also said, "I plan to do the same. And as for my marriage, I and Lyra liked each other, so we didn''t have a qualm to marry each other."


    Chloe looked into his eyes with a misty-eyed look, "Then what about me? What about the fact that we have liked each other for 12 years! Are you telling me that my feelings weren''t able to reach you at that time? Am I not worthy to marry you?"


    Saito quickly raised his hands and started speaking, "Wait! Hold up! I never said anything about your feelings. I know you feel immense sadness and loss but I truly don''t remember anything. I love Lyra. I hope you accept that fact."


    Chloe though didn''t plan on giving up and said with her eyes showing a determined expression, "I don''t plan on giving up at all. I do not have a problem with Lyra, she has been able to make you happy. It makes me truly glad. But can''t you accept my love for you?"


    Saito raised his hand and started to speak, "Chloe, to me, I truly do not have any feelings for you. I know that since you are saying this, your feelings for me must run deeper than what I imagined. Besides, accepting my love would mean I would cheat on Lyra¡­ I definitely do not want to do that."


    Chloe then remained silent before she started to speak, "I know that you do not feel anything for me right now but I will stay together with you. For long enough until the old feelings for me remerge or just make you fall in love with me all over again."


    She said that with such a determined expression that Saito couldn''t help but think ''Since I accepted the identity of Axel. I need to accept this too¡­ even though it will make my life even more annoying.''


    He was surprised by the next words uttered by Chloe, "Besides, what are you talking about cheating. Nobles who are weaker than us have multiple wives, why can''t someone as exceptional as you have 2 women as your wives."


    Saito internally frowned ''This again? I expected this to come from another local resident from this world but to come from the mouth of Chloe. Someone who has come from the same world as me. This is indeed surprising. The culture here is really different heh.''


    He didn''t spend too much time thinking about this and replied back to her, "Whatever. I won''t stop you. You will probably give up after some time when you realize I am different from what you remember."


    "Thank you, Axel." She stepped forwards to hug him, her soft body tightly hugged him, Saito blushed a bit as he touched her soft skin.


    He thought inside his own head ''Lyra, Lyra''s mother Tiriana and now Chloe. Dammit¡­ This is getting really troublesome. Am I becoming a chick magnet in this world?''


    He heard Iris replying to him [Is there any doubt? With the charm of the master, it would be rare if you wouldn''t be referred to as a chick magnet.]


    Saito was dumbfounded and thought ''Iris, what is the level of my charm?''


    [Originally, this body had a medium-level charm but after the training. Master''s charm was upgraded to a high level. Just a bit away from the perfect level. This skill is incredibly useful in making the opposite sex have a favorable impression of you on your first meeting.]


    Saito thought with a headache ''Just wow¡­ Just basically, this is one of the main reasons for my current situation. Iris, can you lower the charm?''


    [Negative! Master would have to disfigure his own face for that.]


    Now, this wasn''t something that Saito was ever going to do. He stared at Chloe and decided to ask her a question, "Chloe, I remember a little about our previous world. Wasn''t it common there to have a single wife? So how come you are so calm about the polygamy?"


    Chloe though rubbed her cheeks against his chest before she parted with his body, "You have really trained hard for the time you weren''t here~ Your body is so ripped now~ Did you unconsciously remember me telling you that I wanted you to have a ripped body~?"


    She said this all the while she kept staring at Saito with an intoxicated look. Saito felt a little weird and voiced out, "If you keep on staring at me with those gazes then I also won''t hold back."


    Though he didn''t mean what he said, he just wanted her to realize that the way she was looking at him wasn''t that appropriate. He wouldn''t mind if she stared for a short period of time but she didn''t seem to move her eyes even after staring at him for a minute.


    Chloe replied back with a blush, "You can look and touch me all that you want. I don''t mind it." Saito flicked her forehead and says, "Alright, enough fooling around. Answer my question now."


    Chloe had a cute pout as she puffed her cheeks, "I am so mad that you remember the so-called ethics of our old world but you still don''t remember anything about us." She even started to playfully punch him repeatedly on his chest.


    Finally, she decided to be a little serious, "It is because I have seen this world and got used to it. I have seen many nobles with their harem, slaves and it seemed to be a very natural thing. I was very troubled in the beginning but slowly, I have gotten used to all this."


    She also had red cheeks as she continued to say, "And also because I know you wouldn''t leave Lyra with the way I saw you spend time with her. Though I haven''t observed you both for long, I can say that you are very attached to her. The only way for me to be together with you is through Polygamy. I am ready to accept this if that is what it will take to be with you."


    "I-I am honestly surprised by your confession. However, I shall inform you that Lyra is someone I love. I will most probably not react to your love the way you want me to. It will hurt you." He decided to tell her the truth straight to her face.


    Chloe was silent for a couple of seconds, "Are you planning to leave me soon?"


    Saito shook his head and said, "No¡­ I am planning to be here in the Human Kingdom for some time."


    Chloe gave him a delightful smile, "Then there is no problem. I will just stick with you and make you love me. I will even make Lyra like me so that she wouldn''t have a problem."


    Saito let out a sigh before he said, "Alright, do whatever you want. Not like I can stop you. I guess I should return back to my room then."


    Saito returned back to his room and decided to be open to Lyra about what he and Chloe talked about. Unlike with the case of her mother, he could actually talk about Chloe together with Lyra.


    Lyra listened to his words and was honestly surprised to hear that Saito met her after he had lost his memory since Saito wanted to hide the real truth about Iris or himself, he felt the need to lie at that point.


    Lyra stayed silent for a couple of minutes after she was done hearing him out. She was surprised to hear that according to Chloe, she loved him from the time they were 5 years old.. It was a long time for Lyra.

 Chapter 40 - Reward

    She felt that Chloe was a little pitiful, she also realized that since she was his childhood friend and loved him so much, she would definitely make him happy. For that reason, she spoke, "Axel, I will be fine with whatever decision you make but I think she is very pitiful already, loving someone for 12 years and then realizing that he lost his memory."


    "I cannot even imagine what it would be like if you suddenly forget about me. I think we should let her stay with us. I want to know how Axel was like before he lost his memory." Chloe finished speaking while holding him.


    Saito nodded his head and speaks out, "Alright Lyra, since you say so. I am happy that you understand this since I also feel that she is very pitiful."


    Saito''s expression turned serious as he thought ''It may even work to my advantage. But since she loves me so much, I can ask her to look up information about that Fox. If I go and ask for the information, there is a high chance that the others will try to create trouble for me but if Chloe goes to request for this information then they shouldn''t restrict her at all.''


    He further thought ''If I ask her to come along with me and Lyra on the mission. She shouldn''t decline that if her feelings are so strong.''


    Saito knew in his own heart that he was using the love Chloe held for him. However, there was also no other way for him to move forward in the city without making any big moves.


    Besides, he wasn''t trying to manipulate her or endanger her by what he was going to ask her to do. He simply wanted the information regarding that Fox Woman, Naomi.


    Which was why he didn''t feel too guilty about using Chloe like this. He rubbed the back of Lyra''s head and they fell down on the bed.


    ~~


    The next day, Chloe didn''t go to the Union. She spent the morning lazily in her bed. Saito got up after spending some time with Lyra in the morning.


    He went out of the room to get something to eat and coincidently came across Chloe who had just woken up. Her hair was not arranged, her clothes were messy and her eyes looked like she was still sleepy.


    Though when she saw Saito, she quickly smiles at him and asks, "Did you want something, Axel?"


    Saito hesitated to speak about it, he finally speaks in a neutral voice, "Chloe, I wanted to ask for your help regarding something."


    Chloe''s eyes snapped open, she excitedly asked him, "What is it!?" She starts off with her own thoughts ''Does he want me to do something for him? But no¡­ That will be too suggestive but if he wants me to then I guess I can.''


    "I can help you, just let me prepare my heart for this." Chloe starts giggling like a naughty girl with a look of bliss on her face. Saito remained standing there, a bit speechless over her excitement.


    He gestured to her to calm down and says in a neutral tone, "Calm down. It''s nothing major, I just wanted to find some information related to a Seven Tailed Fox, it can also take on the woman with Dark Red Hair."


    Chloe was a bit disappointed with his request, she surely thought it was something to do with her body. However, she didn''t let herself be depressed over this matter for too long and said with a smirk, "I can do that but what will be my reward?"


    Saito raised an eyebrow and asks her, "You aren''t going to ask me why I need this information?"


    Chloe shook her head and says, "If you want you would tell me. I don''t really care about what you plan to do with this information, I want to know about my reward."


    She was shaking her body excitedly. Saito was helpless against her and said, "I haven''t decided for a reward. What do you want?"


    Chloe quickly suggested, "I want a kiss!" Her whole face was red as she stated her request.


    Saito rejected her suggestion instantly, "I refuse. Ask for something else." Chloe didn''t find herself too disappointed and said, "You mean you don''t want to kiss but want to do something more¡­ Aww Axel¡­ I think I am not ready but if you want me to, I will do anything."


    She winked at the end of her statement and Saito found himself completely speechless while he stood there. He raised his hand and directly killed her hopes, "No! We aren''t doing anything like what you are thinking."


    He paused for a second and said, "I can¡­ I can¡­" He started thinking of what he should give away as a reward but checking out her current condition, if he gave her one of the jewels he got from the cave, she would think of it as a romantic gesture.


    Chloe finally calmed down and gave a final suggestion, "You will have to come on a date with me, just the two of us alone. If you won''t agree to this then I won''t ask for the information about that fox. Good luck finding of it on your own."


    She hmphed at the end of her statement and stared at Saito. Saito thought about this suggestion and found it good enough, "Alright, I can agree to that but you can forget about a kiss."


    Chloe brightly smiled as she rushed towards her bed, "YES!" She shouted out in excitement. She quickly went into the washroom to take a shower and get ready to go to the Union.


    She wanted to find out the information about the Red Colored Fox as soon as possible so she could get the reward from Saito.


    It didn''t take her more than 20 minutes to get ready. Just when she was about to leave, Saito called out to her, "Chloe¡­ Make sure to not tell anyone that I want to find out information about the fox. They wouldn''t tell you the truth and would try to restrict you then."


    Chloe winked at him and says, "Don''t worry, I know what to do. Just get ready for our date."


    Saito stood there, worried about what he had just agreed to. Lyra gave him a light glare, "¡­ You are going on a date with her?"


    Saito quickly tries to explain, "No¡­ I mean yes but I don''t want to. It''s just that I asked for her help in finding out information about that Red Fox which has a grudge against the elves. I want to find out about her whereabouts to monitor her and kill her quickly. It''s unknown when she will attack the Elf kingdom again."


    "Chloe said that as a reward for her help, she wants me to go on a date with her. I, of course, wouldn''t kiss or do anything to her." Lyra gave him a smile as she saw Saito desperately explaining to her.


    She came closer to him and touched his face, "I already told you yesterday that I don''t mind it. Don''t worry. I know you love me."


    "Mhm~" Saito spoke out in the agreement. They shared a romantic kiss together as Saito places his hands around her waist while Lyra''s arms go around his body to hold him tightly.


    It was fortunate that Chloe had left the house or else she would have been very jealous to see this romantic scene.


    After sharing a romantic moment together, they got ready one by one. First, it was Lyra who went to have a shower and then it was Saito''s turn.


    Saito goes out of the house together with Lyra, he was planning on teaching her how to fly using the ''Flight'' magic.

 Chapter 41 - Information About The Demonic Beast

    They got out of the house and he carried her princess style, taking her towards the direction of the forest. He felt a strong aura from that direction but he ignored it and kept on flying towards the forest.


    He didn''t go in too deep within the forest. The reason he went within the forest was that the magic within the forest was more connected to nature as compared to the magic within the city.


    He let out Joergen and Emma from their shadows, both of them walked around and stretched their legs. Saito gave a faint smile as he saw them spending time together.


    He slowly started to explain to Lyra how she could use the Nature Magic to fly. It was a hard task for him alone but with the help of Iris, he was able to explain it to her.


    She had some difficulties in flying and wasn''t able to control her direction or her speed at all. Saito helped her out whenever she was in danger and slowly, her control started to improve for the better.


    After 4 hours of practicing, Lyra finally learned to levitate on her own and slowly move her body around while she flew. This was an incredible achievement for her and Saito said, "Alright, that''s enough for now. Let''s return back to the house, Chloe would think that we ran away if she doesn''t find us at her house."


    Lyra gave him a nod. Saito neared her and carried her princess style once again. Even though Lyra was able to levitate now, they would have to cross the wall from the west side to enter back into the city undetected. With her current skill, Lyra wasn''t able to achieve that.


    Saito left Joergen and Emma at the forest, "I don''t want to ask you to remain in the shadows since you may be uncomfortable with it. Just stay here in this forest, if you ever encounter trouble, make sure to Roar loudly. I will come with my quickest speed."


    Joergen nodded his head and replied, "Alright master. We shall do that." Not long after, Saito started to fly up in the air, Lyra''s arms went around his neck as she hugged him tightly.


    She kept staring at his face with unconditional love while Saito flew back towards the house. After they returned back, their stomachs grumbled. Both of them started laughing since they totally forgot about eating while they were training.


    Before they were about to go out to eat something, Chloe returned back with a pleased expression. She entered her house and noticed both of them standing in the living room.


    Chloe asked both of them while furrowing her eyebrows, "Why are the two of you standing here?"


    Lyra replied back to her with a gentle tone, "We were thinking about going out to eat something. Do you want to join us, Chloe?" She kindly extended the invitation for Chloe to join them.


    Chloe was unsure for a moment, she stared at Saito in order to know about his answer and saw him nod. She gave a firm nod and said, "Yes! Let''s go then¡­ I know many great places to eat within the city."


    She was happy to go out and eat together with Saito even though Lyra tagged along. They remained silent for the whole time, it was awkward for Chloe to speak up and Lyra was a little tired to start a conversation.


    The three of them gave their own orders at the restaurant named Carnival. It was one of the best restaurants in the city. The steak, rice, and the other things they ordered were incredibly tasty.


    While they were returning back home, Saito asked Chloe, "So¡­ Chloe, now that we have had our meals. What did you find out about the fox?"


    Hesitant to speak in front of Lyra. Saito informs her, "Lyra already knows about it, don''t worry. You can speak up now."


    Chloe was pleasantly surprised to know this. She asked him with a doubtful look, "Even about my reward?"


    "Mhm~" Lyra spoke out with a faint smile on her face.


    This did surprise her, Chloe asked Lyra after hesitating for some time, "Are you all right with it? Letting your husband go on a date with me?"


    She emphasized the word date to let Lyra know how she saw that reward in case Saito had told her something different.


    Lyra gave her a nod and said, "I heard from Axel that you are his childhood friend and you had feelings for him for 12 years. Axel must have also loved you before he lost his memory, I honestly don''t mind your feelings if it would make him happy."


    Chloe was unsure of Lyra''s words, "Are you sure? What if he remembers everything and I steal him away from you? Would you still not be mad at me?"


    Lyra replied very naturally, "Honestly speaking, I don''t think you can steal him away from me at all. But even if you managed to do so, I will accept it as long as Axel is happy.."


    Chloe was honestly dumbfounded at the love that Lyra held for Saito. This was what some might call unconditional love, limitless support for their love no matter their decision.


    It made her understand something. She understood why Saito had fallen in such deep love with Lyra, with such an understanding and adorable wife, it was impossible to even think of hurting her or cheating on her.


    Even though Lyra was supposed to be her rival for Saito''s heart, she genuinely couldn''t find any reason to have ill feelings about her. Just admirations for her feelings.


    It was the same for Lyra, she also admired Chloe for her endurance. It wasn''t easy to see the love of your life go on a mission and return back with another woman while he had completely forgotten about yourself.


    Both these girls started to talk more and get familiar with each other. Hearing the girls'' chatter, Saito''s eyebrow twitched multiple times. Even though the girls were talking about him, he felt that he was being sidelined by them.


    He finally raised his hand and said in a neutral voice, "Enough¡­ Chloe, what did you find regarding that beast? It''s very important information for me."


    Both the girls let out an embarrassed laugh before Chloe started speaking, "Umm¡­ Alright." Her face changed to a serious expression and she said, "It doesn''t seem like many people in the Union know about this beast. I asked many people, the people who work under me about information but they said that they didn''t hear anything about it."


    "I found about the Red Fox from one of the elders. He told me that a week ago, a party headed towards the Bloodfall Pits Dungeon was ambushed. The leader of the party used the long-distance communication magic crystal to request support, he mentioned that they were attacked by a Red Fox who changed into a Dark Red-haired woman in the middle of the fight."


    Saito placed his finger under his chin as he started to think ''It looks like she is still trying to heal herself and return back to her peak form. If she was in that dungeon a week ago, she must have surely changed shelters until now. But maybe I should still go there and look, with the help of Iris, I can find something to trace her or maybe even anticipate her next move.''


    He had a question in his mind and asked Chloe, "The Union is planning to send any team to search the dungeon for any survivors?"


    Chloe thought for a moment before she said, "I think yes. I did see a team training very hard in the training room, normally a team would train together before setting out on a dangerous mission."


    "Any way we can join them?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Although my rank within the union is high. I don''t think they will let us join them." Chloe replies to him. Though her words didn''t suggest anything directly, Saito understood the reason for her words.


    ''With her rank, they would let her join them but since I raised a ruckus in the council, they would not let me join them.. And even if I did join them, they would try to create trouble for me.''

 Chapter 42 - Getting Ready For Date

    Two girls were sitting together talking and giggling together. It was unknown what they were talking about but it seemed to be related to Saito because they would glance at him for a couple of seconds before giggling.


    As for Saito, he was really speechless, since the day when Chloe got the information he wanted. Lyra was talking to Chloe more, they both seemed to have similar interests. Even though Lyra didn''t state her origin, Chloe didn''t force her to say anything.


    It has been 3 days from the time she got the information for him. Lyra gave her a serious look, "Chloe, Axel¡­ Get ready now."


    "Eh?" "hmm" Both let out confused voice, they didn''t understand what Lyra was talking about.


    She explained these words to them, "You both are going on a date now. So, get ready!" Chloe blushed madly because in these 3 days, she desperately wanted to bring up the topic about reward but was too embarrassed.


    Normally, it would be the guy who would ask the girl on a date. However, in this case, she had requested for a date as her reward. She just didn''t know how to bring up the topic of the date.


    Lyra had noticed all this. She was actually getting to know her in these 3 days. Saito speaks out in a neutral and detached voice, it was clear from his voice that he didn''t care much about the date, "So, it''s the time for her reward huh? All right."


    Chloe didn''t show it on her face but she was a little hurt, this date meant a lot for her however, this detached tone from Saito clearly stated that he thought of it as a hassle.


    Lyra also noticed this and gives him a frown, "Axel, don''t be rude to Chloe!"


    When Lyra spoke this to Saito, his head turned towards her and he says, "But I can''t help it¡­ Why would I be excited to go on a date with someone other than you? I love my Lyra!"


    "¡­" Lyra stared into his eyes with love-struck expression, she didn''t seem to have expected him to say these words. Saito''s hands were already around her body as he pulled her towards himself.


    They seemed so lost in their world right now.


    This was one thing that Chloe had noticed since the time they have been together. Whenever a romantic atmosphere was created by either of them, both get lost in their own world while ignoring everyone around them.


    When this happened the first two times, Chloe stomped her feet onto the ground yet they didn''t seem to notice it at all. Only after shaking their bodies and calling out for them very loudly seemed to work and pull them back to the real world.


    She waited for around 10 minutes so that they could get out of the real world by themselves but it didn''t work. They even laid on the bed while Saito started to play with her golden locks.


    Chloe didn''t want to see them advancing any further. She shook their bodies and said, "Return back to the real world dammit. Don''t ignore me like this."


    Fortunately, they returned back to the real world easily. Not a single one among them was embarrassed about how they got lost in their own world, completely ignoring Chloe.


    Lyra gave him a light glare, "Hmm¡­ As we were talking about. No giving the cold shoulder to Chloe." Saito laughed nervously because he found her glare too cute, he wanted to pinch her cheeks but, in the end, he didn''t do it.


    "Alright then, let''s get ready, shall we?" He said while turning towards Chloe. She gave him a nod before she left the room to change her clothes.


    Lyra left together with Chloe. She was planning on helping her get ready while she left Saito alone in the room.


    Saito felt relieved and thought ''This is getting somewhat troublesome. Going on a date with someone other than Lyra? It''s even tiring to think of that but I guess it''s all right since she did give me important information.''


    ''When should I depart for the dungeon? If I am lucky then I may even find that Red Fox, Naomi within the area. However, if she has recovered a sliver of her power, it will be dangerous to get in a one-on-one fight against her.''


    ''Even when she was so injured and exhausted after being sealed for so long, she was still able to fight me off to a standstill. Provided that I couldn''t use magic for the mass destruction within the Great Tree, it was still very impressive.''


    Saito was a bit worried because even if he found the demonic fox, it was going to be very difficult to deal with her. Suddenly, he remembered something very important ''I nearly forgot about Joergen. If it''s the two of us¡­ There is a chance that the two of us can kill that demonic beast.''


    ''Iris, what is the chance of me and Joergen fighting together and winning?''


    [If it didn''t have a significant rise in its power since Master found it, then Master and Joergen can indeed defeat it easily. However, according to my calculations, the Demonic Fox must have recovered about 3% of her true power. Master and Joergen together can only fight against the Demonic Beast to a standstill]


    The analysis of Iris surprised Saito. He asked Iris as if he was confirming something ''She has recovered just 3% of her power. Me and Joergen would still only able to fight her to a standstill! Just how strong is she going to be when she recovers her complete strength.''


    [Not enough data to answer master''s question]


    Hearing what Iris said, Saito lets out a sigh. He hears the knock on his door and Lyra''s voice, "Are you ready yet Axel? Chloe is about to get ready."


    Saito replies back, "Wait some time. I will be ready soon." He pulls out some casual white colored clothes and sky-blue pants. He hadn''t gone to shopping in the city so he didn''t have the proper clothes for a date.


    After he was finished changing, he comes out of the room. He seemed bored as he looked around. Lyra had returned back to Chloe''s room and Saito had to wait for another 10 minutes before they both walked out of the room.


    Chloe was wearing a beautiful sky-blue colored dress which almost covered her whole body while showing off a good amount of cleavage to him. The top seemed a little short for her upper body as she was showing a small gap between her top and her short skirt.


    Her skirt was short which reached till her thighs. She needed to just bend a little and Saito could easily see her panties she was wearing right now.


    As she steps forward, the gap becomes significantly more from the sides while her hips swayed from one side to another. Her long Black hair were left hanging down her shoulders. There was a pleasant and a shy expression on her face.


    Any way you looked at her, she was looking absolutely amazing. She had the capability to captivate any man with the way she looked right now. She was a rare jewel shining within the gravel.


    Yet, as Saito stares at her, he didn''t show any signs of being captivated by her beauty and says coolly, "Let''s go then."


    "Mhm~" Chloe moved forwards to walk together with him. Lyra gave them both a thumbs up, "Have fun the two of you."


    Saito and Chloe gave a nod before they head out of the house. As they were walking together, Saito started the conversation, "Chloe¡­"


    His soft tone melted her heart completely and she gently asks him, "Yes, Axel?" Saito continues off where he left and says, "¡­ I want to know more about myself. Can you tell me how I was before I lost my memory? And how did we meet? Why did you fall in love with me?"

 Chapter 43 - Axels Story

    She was ecstatic to talk about him and started speaking, "We were from the neighbors before coming to this world. I met you when I was in my kindergarten."


    She had a little blush on her face as she continued, "It is embarrassing to talk about it because when I met up with Axel, I was crying because some of my friends were bullying me about how my mother tied my hair. They said that I looked funny. Hehe¡­"


    "I hated my hair. Just when I was about to run away, you came and saved me from the embarrassment saying that you loved the way my hair was. After that moment, I started to spend more time together with you, away from the rest of my class."


    "I watched all the action shows you liked and started to like it as well. You weren''t very good in academics so I used to help you out with your homework which would give me more time to spend with you."


    "As the time went on, my feelings for you increased. I still remember your promise when we were summoned to this world, you said that you will always protect me. I don''t know what happened but you suddenly took off in the morning and went to fight against the Great Demon King without mentioning it even once."


    "After you were gone, most of our classmates started to tell me that you must have died by now since your power as a Fire Magic-User wouldn''t have been able to defeat the Great Demon King. However, I was confident that you would return back to me¡­"


    Saito asked her with a touched look, "How were you so confident?"


    She gave him a simple answer, "¡­because my love promised me, he would protect me in this world." Saito was silent for a period of time after hearing that response.


    Her feelings for Axel ran deep through her veins, he thought within his head ''I apologize Chloe but Axel did die against that fight with the Great Demon King Zoldron. On that day, I was reborn¡­ I took on the identity of Axel. Even though I can''t love you as much as he did, I will keep his promise to protect you.''


    He secretly vowed in his heart. There was nothing but determination visible through his eyes. Chloe gave him a relieved look, "I was so happy to know that you were alive after I received information that you ordered some people to stop killing the dark wolves. I immediately wanted to leave the city and look for you but the Union stopped me from leaving."


    Saito narrowed his eyes and asked her, "The Union stopped you? Why? And how?"


    Chloe started her explanation while they continued to walk, "They said that my help was required by my classmates because I am one of the best healers within the Union. The healers better than me were either on a mission or they were required here at the Union."


    She stopped for a second to catch her breath and continued, "Also, they assured me that you would return back since you have defeated the Great Demon King. If I knew this had happened, I would have rushed to towards your place without listening to any of them."


    "So, this is what happened huh." Saito slowly understood many things. He understood why that guy named Jade was so shocked and angry to hear that he was still alive.


    Even though the news about Saito giving an order for the humans to disperse while they were on their mission to kill the dark wolves was spread. Many of the members of the council didn''t take it very seriously since they didn''t believe that Saito could survive the fight.


    He asked his next question, "Was that Hero Jade our classmate? Do you resent me for killing him?"


    His words were chosen carefully so that he could get out her opinion about himself for killing Hero Jade and also find out about what her reaction would be if he had to go against the humans or the Union in the future.


    Chloe though didn''t think so deeply about his questions and gave him a natural reply, "No, he isn''t our classmate. There are two types of heroes in the Vermillion kingdom, ones who have been summoned from our world through a forbidden ritual. The other method is for a human of this world to receive the blessings of their god."


    "Just as we received our abilities when we arrived in this world. They also receive strong abilities from the god who blessed them. Their abilities are limited but they are very strong. The advantage we hold over them is that our potential is very great. As long as we had enough time, we would be able to suppress the heroes blessed by the god."


    Saito raised his finger and stopped her from speaking anymore. He gives her a smile and points at the restaurant, "Let''s enjoy now. I apologize for the trouble you so much. Let''s have a good time now.."


    During their walk to the restaurant, Saito was conscious of his surroundings. He saw many guys giving him strange looks of envy as he walked together with Chloe.


    It seemed that Chloe was truly very famous within the city not just because of her skill but also because of her beauty. And noticing that she had worn special clothes while walking with a guy, he was instantly the target of their jealousy.


    Even though he didn''t love Chloe, there was no harm in letting her enjoy this time since she had done the task, he asked her to do and he did agree to give her this reward.


    Saito ordered chocolate cake for the two of them. Chloe happily chewed onto the chocolate cake. The female waitress stared at the two of them, "Sir, madam, you are a very sweet couple."


    Her words were laced with honeyed words but she wasn''t lying. Anyway, you saw it, those two just seemed to be perfect while sitting together.


    Saito gave the waitress a smile and lightly replies, "Thank you." He handed her a


    After they were done eating the cake, they headed out of the restaurant. As they were walking, Chloe asked him curiously, "Where are we going now?"


    She didn''t receive a reply from Saito and continued to follow him. Saito was actually walking around the part of the city which was still unknown to him, he himself had no idea where he was going.


    After walking straight ahead for 3-4 minutes, he glanced at Chloe from the corner of his eyes. He noticed that she was staring in a particular direction before she moved her eyes.


    ''Flower shop huh. I should bring some flowers for Lyra. Within the storage space of Iris, they can be preserved infinitely.'' He thought before he grabbed Chloe''s hand and headed towards the Flower Shop.


    Chloe''s face reddened slightly when Saito grabbed her hand. She was even more surprised to see that they were heading towards the Flower Shop.


    After looking for some flowers to buy for Lyra, Saito found the Red roses for her. He bought them quickly and placed them in his inventory.


    Staring at the white-colored daisy flowers, Chloe seemed genuinely interested in buying them. Saito poked her shoulder and says, "Do you like these?" Receiving a nod, Saito looked at the employee working there, "Please give us these White Colored Daisy Flowers."


    The female employee commented, "A very good choice. These flower braids would look incredibly beautiful on your girlfriends'' hairs."


    Before Saito could say that they weren''t in a relationship, Chloe asked, "What is the price of these flowers?"


    Shaking his head, Saito pulled out a gold coin from his storage, "Give us the entire set.." It seemed that the Gold Coin was more than enough to cover up the expense of these flowers from the look on the female employee''s face.

 Chapter 44 - Prince Rai

    With the entire set of flowers, carefully arranged onto her hair. The two of them left the flower shop to continue their date.


    It has already been hours since they left the house for their date. As they were walking around to do something more. A loud voice startled them.


    "Chloe~" From the look on her face, this voice was extremely familiar to Chloe. She seemed a little annoyed as the smile on her face twitched.


    She was having such a great time with Saito, but now, an extremely annoying person had come to disturb her. It was perfectly normal for her to be ticked off.


    Saito turned around together with her and stared at the guy who had called out for Chloe. He was releasing an inborn noble aura that probably came with his birth.


    He was dressed in white-colored clothes for the Royal Family. One look at him was enough for a person to guess that this guy was born with a gold spoon.


    A smile graced his face as he stared at all the people like they were his subjects. His eyes were fixed upon Chloe, who was wearing her beautiful dress for her date with Saito.


    His eyes gleamed with strange hunger as Chloe faced him. He ignored Saito''s presence next to her because he didn''t think Saito''s presence was necessary now that he was on the scene.


    His great pride forced him to disregard Saito and kept his gaze fixed on Chloe. Numerous servants were surrounding him, many of them looked up to him with stares of admiration and awe because of his status.


    They seemed to be a team prepared to head out for some task related to the Kingdom. Chloe gave him a slight bow and asked, "Greetings to Prince Rai for coming here."


    The prince named Rai gave a laugh which charmed the few ladies following him, "Haha¡­ Chloe can call me Rai, though. There is no need for Chloe to be so courteous after all, you are one of the best healers within the kingdom."


    He stated as if they were very familiar with each other. Not wanting Saito to think that they had anything between them, Chloe quickly speaks, "Prince Rai, I apologize, but I cannot do that, after all, we are not that familiar with each other."


    Prince Rai waved her words as if they were nothing, "Since I say there is no need to be so courteous. There is no need to remain so courteous. Besides, I think we have gotten very familiar in this month while we went on the missions together."


    Shaking her head in disagreement, Chloe spoke out in a neutral voice, "Those were just the missions assigned by the Union. I did my duty of helping the whole party with my healing techniques."


    Realizing that it would be useless to pursue this topic, the prince changed it coolly, "Anyways, what are you doing here in such a beautiful dress? You are looking fabulous in this dress."


    Chloe replied to him with a look of disinterest in his praise, "Thank you for the praise, Prince Rai. I am here on a date with Axel." Chloe cheerfully announces the reason for what she was doing here.


    Rai narrowed his eyes and sharply glares at Saito, who was looking at him with a bored glance. He seemed too tired to even start a conversation with the prince.


    Even though he was clearly displeased, Rai managed to hold it in and speak with a smile gracing his face, "Is he your childhood friend who disappeared for a month and a half after fighting against the Great Demon King?"


    Even now that he had noticed Saito, he was still asking this from Chloe showing an absolute disdain for Saito.


    Saito let out a sigh which he seemed to be holding in and says in a bored voice, "Chloe, let''s continue our date. We shouldn''t hold the prince for too long, unlike us, he must be swamped right now."


    Chloe didn''t even wait for the words of Prince Rai and directly ignored his question while agreeing with Saito, "Mhm~ You are right Axel~ We shall take our leave now Prince Rai. Have a good day, sir."


    She didn''t even wait for the reply of Prince Rai before she grabbed Saito''s hand while walking away.


    Prince Rai remained frozen there as he stared at Saito''s back, his thoughts were in disarray ''From the information that I received about the death of Hero Jade, I knew you didn''t die fighting against that Great Demon King but what is this change of presence? You couldn''t even maintain eye contact before, and now you actually dared to disregard my presence.''


    What surprised the prince, even more, was that Saito spoke just once and still managed to take away Chloe so easily while not disrespecting Prince Rai. It seemed like he knew how to react to a situation.


    After they created some distance between the prince and themselves, Chloe seemed a little anxious and started to explain, "Nothing is going on between Prince Rai and me. I just assisted him on the missions we were assigned together."


    This didn''t surprise Saito, and he lightly replies, "Hmm¡­ I don''t really mind it. I noticed that you looked a little uncomfortable talking with the prince, so I got you out of there without creating trouble for you."


    Chloe muttered under her breath, "I would have been happier if you would have minded that." Saito acted as he didn''t hear her and continued to walk. It had been quite some time since their date began and they were now returning back home.


    Saito didn''t think much about that prince, for him, the identity of the prince wasn''t anything special. His wife was the princess of the Elf Kingdom, he had a unique status among the elves, so he didn''t care much about Prince Rai.


    Returning back to the house, Lyra greeted them both with a smile, "Hey Axel, Chloe. You both are finally back. I was getting so bored here."


    Suddenly, Chloe stepped forwards and hugged Lyra, she started to speak, "Thank you Lyra. Thank you for agreeing to let Axel come together with me on this date. I had a good time on this date."


    Lyra slowly pats the back of her head, she felt her fingers brushing past the white daisy which was beautifully arranged, and said, "Didn''t I tell you to call me Sister Lyra? You had a good time on this date heh. I want to hear all about it!"


    Lyra seemed somewhat excited to hear the details of their date. Saito though held out his hand and says, "Wait, Lyra. I got these for you. Let me arrange them for your hair. I think they will look outstanding on your hair."


    A bunch of Red-colored roses appeared in his hand, Lyra left her body vulnerable and let him arrange the roses onto her light Golden colored hairs.


    The Red Roses were a perfect complement for Lyra''s hairs. They seemed to brighten her presence, even Chloe was entranced as she glanced at Lyra now.


    These accessories were capable of increasing their charm to unknown levels. Lyra shrugged and pulled Chloe into her room so that they could talk about the date Chloe had with Saito.


    Saito wasn''t too worried and sat on the sofa in the living room. He closed his eyes and started to think with a thoughtful look ''From what Chloe said, it doesn''t seem like Axel went to fight the Great Demon King due to his own free will.''


    ''There is no way he would have left without informing Chloe about his decision to fight against the Great Demon King. Someone must have forced him, or maybe he was trapped into it.''


    ''Were they able to make use of his na?ve nature and blackmailed him into fighting the Great Demon King? Or did they ask him to get something from that cave knowing full well that the Great Demon King Zoldron was residing there?''

 Chapter 45 - Convincing Saito

    Planning for his next course of action wasn''t going as smoothly as he imagined. Saito was confused about what should he do. Should he just pursue Naomi and kill her before thinking upon the matter related to Axel''s classmates here in this world?


    Or should he find the person who caused Axel''s death and then pursue Naomi? It was unknown how strong she would become if she was left alone for long.


    He was so confused that he even asked Iris. Though he received a typical reply from Iris.


    [I cannot answer that question.]


    After taking a moment to think again ''Maybe I should deal with my classmates first. According to Iris'' calculations, Joergen and I can only battle to a standstill. If I don''t have any real chance to win, then I would be endangering Lyra and Chloe in that battle.''


    The reason he decided to take them was simple. He wouldn''t be relieved if he left them alone in the kingdom ''The reason nobody made any big moves on Chloe was because I was termed as dead and even when they found me alive, they thought I would be punished and wouldn''t be able to talk to Chloe again.''


    ''Besides with Lyra here, I am basically giving them another target, and it would be difficult for the two of them to protect themselves even with their strength since I would have to take Joergen along with me to fight the Demonic Fox, Naomi.''


    Lyra had returned back to their room now. Saito smiled at this and followed behind her before he closed their room.


    The couple snuggled together as Saito holds Lyra''s large breasts very gently. He kisses her neck slowly before slowly going up.


    He kissed both her cheeks and finally sealed the moment with a kiss on her lips. After the kiss ended, Lyra suddenly applied a bit of force and pushed him, in an instant, Lyra was on top of him while Saito was pinned against the bed.


    Lyra slowly opened the buttons of his shirt and flushed red when she saw his bare and perfect body in front of her eyes. She slowly stroked her hand over his hard-abdominal muscles.


    Saito was very pleased by her touch, the way her fingers were caressing his muscles. It was a great feeling. Lyra slowly pressed her body against his own.


    Saito felt two soft hills pressed against his chest as they squished wondrously, Lyra lowered her mouth and kiss him on both his cheeks before kissing him on top of his lips.


    After tasting his lips, she asked him with a look of tenderness, "Darling~ did you have fun on your date~?"


    Saito was unsure of what to reply, so he went with, "Not as much fun as I had with our date, sweetheart~."


    Lyra gave him a passionate look and says, "Darling, I heard about both of your dates ~ Why didn''t you do anything romantic on the date~? Even though Chloe tried to not make it sound like that, I know you had a straight face on your face for the whole date."


    Saito gave her a smile, "You know me the best sweetheart~" His hands reached out for her back and started to slowly stroke it.


    Making a small fist, Lyra said with a tightened expression, "Don''t do that to her darling~ She really loves you~ You didn''t even compliment on her dress that she bought just for the date, you know?"


    Giving him a pout, she puffed her cheeks and then says, "Go to her and spend some romantic time with her or else¡­ No more snuggles for you for the night."


    After she finished saying that. Lyra got up from the bed. Saito had a straight look over his face as he didn''t stand up at all.


    Lyra started to tap her feet on the ground quickly, after some time, she asked him, "Why are you not getting up and going in her room?"


    Smirking at Lyra, Saito lightly replies, "You said no more snuggles for the night. This means that I will get snuggles tomorrow. I will snuggle you more tomorrow in compensation for today as well."


    Lyra''s eyes started glistering as if what Saito said has hurt her, she says, "My husband won''t even listen to me now that we have gotten married~? I am so unfortunate, ~."


    Saito was speechless over this, he couldn''t say no to that face, "And what I don''t understand is why does my wife want me to spend romantic time with another woman?"


    Lyra though wholly ignored him and says, "I see that my husband doesn''t care for me now. Not listening to my request at all."


    He was unsure if it was his illusion or not, but her glistering eyes got bigger, he got up from his bed and let out a sigh, "Alright¡­ Don''t cry, though. A hug will be okay right?"


    Lyra touched her chin and seemed to be in deep thought, "Nopes, you will have to kiss her on the lips."


    Saito''s body fell back onto the bed, "Sorry, no can do. Good night." Lyra quickly speaks, "Alright-alright, a kiss on the cheeks is the minimum, though."


    Saito peeked out from one of his eyes and slowly got up, "Alright, but remember, I am only doing this since you asked me to."


    "Mhm~ My hubby is the best~" Seems like Lyra wasn''t able to endure any longer and embraced him, she was really madly in love with him.


    Their embrace soon ended, and Lyra''s eyes seem to be asking him to go into Chloe''s room. While he was leaving the room, he was thinking of the reasons why Lyra seemed to spoil Chloe so much. It was like she saw Chloe as her sister¡­


    He knocked on the door to Chloe''s room. It took a few seconds before the door slowly opened, making the creaking sounds.


    Chloe was still in the same dress in which she had gone on a date with Saito. She was surprised to see that it was Saito who knocked on the door and exclaimed, "Axel!"


    Saito gave her a light smile and politely asked her, "Can I come in?" Chloe got out of her shock and brightly smiled, "You don''t need to ask. Come inside!"


    Saito entered her room and noticed that it was not too different from the room which was assigned to him and Lyra. Just that it was a mirror image to their room.


    However, in this room, Chloe''s scent was overpowering. He didn''t even need to try, and he could smell her strong scent which was spread in the whole room.


    Being very nervous in his presence, Chloe asked him, "Not that I mind it, but why did you come into my room right now? Aren''t you going to sleep with sister Lyra?"


    Before she overthought things any further, Saito turned towards her, one hand going around her waist, pulling her closer to his body and the other hand rest upon her back. He gave her a beautiful smile, "The end of our date didn''t go well because of the appearance of Prince Rai, so I thought it would be a good idea to end it here."


    He was lying¡­ He didn''t have any plan to end the date other than walking a little more and returning back home. But he didn''t want Chloe to know that it was Lyra who requested this. She would surely talk about this with Lyra, and it would make Lyra sad.


    To prevent that situation from happening, he lied here. He squeezed Chloe''s navel with his right hand and said, "I am sorry I didn''t say it before, but you look gorgeous in these clothes."


    Her heartbeat seemed to have increased above 100 beats per second. Her heart was racing so much, and she was unable to calm down at all.. She replied back with her eyes fixed at Saito''s eyes, "If you like it, I will wear it for you every day."

 Chapter 46 - Chloe’s Kiss

    Surprised by her words, he caressed the skin on her navel and states, "That would be really good." Chloe seemed to be unable to hold it in and pressed her lips against Saito''s lips.


    The incredible feeling of her kiss widened his eyes, he wasn''t planning on getting a kiss on the lips. Chloe''s hands touched his face, and her tongue seemed to be in a fierce battle with Saito''s tongue.


    For some time, her tongue experienced a strong resistance from Saito''s tongue before he eventually gave in to the pleasure.


    After the kiss ended, they reluctantly retraced their tongues back to their mouth and stared at each other lovingly. Saito soon realized what he had done and muttered under his breath, "So good¡­"


    Chloe''s ears perked up at his mutter, she felt like today was the happiest day of her life. Taking note of her expression and shaking his head, he internally sighed and thought ''Ah well¡­ I will tell this to Lyra. This was what she wanted anyways besides. I hope she doesn''t get too mad.''


    Suddenly, Chloe gave him a bow and apologized quickly, "I really apologize Axel. I couldn''t hold back my feelings. I know I shouldn''t have done that. I will tell sister Lyra that it was me who initiated it, it wasn''t your fault at all."


    Though she didn''t need to do this, Saito couldn''t help but have a favourable impression of Chloe. He waved off her apologies and replies lightly, "Don''t worry so much. Even though you initiated it, I also didn''t resist. You don''t need to take all the blame."


    He once again muttered under his breath, "Besides, I liked it as well¡­ So, I am just as guilty."


    Though his words were spoken in a low tone, she was able to clearly hear them with her enhanced senses. Of course, she acted as if she didn''t listen to him, but her body wasn''t in her control.


    The rate of her heartbeat increased even more. Finally, after all, this was over, Saito had a stern look over his face as he asked her, "Chloe¡­ How many people came over to this world? And how did they summon us? Like what happened in our world when they summoned us?"


    Chloe didn''t realize when the Romantic mood vanished from her room. A strange air of seriousness took its place.


    She answered him, "We were summoned while we were in our class studying environmental science. A Teleportation Symbol with weird markings appeared underneath our class of 35 students and teleported us here."


    "I see¡­" Saito uttered when he heard her say that, he placed it in the back of his mind, deciding to think more about this.


    "If we were studying at that time, don''t tell that our teacher was also summoned here." He was wondering about this issue and wanted to ask her about this.


    He received a firm nod as his answer, "Yes, she was also summoned back together with us." Saito''s eyes narrowed as he whispered, "It''s a she, huh. Never mind¡­ Where is she right now? I don''t think I saw a teacher in the council."


    She casually stated while shrugging, "I think she has been sent to a village because of her skills. Unlike us, she seems to have received the passive ability to increase the fortune of a particular area by a certain percentage. The percentage and the size of the area depend upon her magic power, they are making that place better for agriculture, and mining nearby using her passive skill. I don''t really know too many details, though."


    Such an unexpected answer was not what Saito anticipated at all. However, he also wondered simultaneously ''I still want to ask her about where the rest of the classmates are¡­ From what I noticed in that council, there were only 10 people around my age. And also, about this Renya guy but it isn''t the time now. I guess I will ask her later.''


    Giving her one last hug, he stepped out of her room. Chloe fell down on her bed, seemingly tired even though all she had done right now was just kiss.


    Saito returned back to his room. Lyra gave him a look which asked, "What happened?"


    Letting out a sigh, he replies back, "We kissed with our lips touching against each other. Chloe seems happy right now."


    Lyra was unable to hold herself and tackles him into a hug, "Mou~ You should have done that from the start. Idiot Axel~!"


    ~~


    The next day, Saito planned to go to the Union. Staying at Chloe''s house won''t get him anywhere, he needed to find the information himself.


    He shook Lyra''s body and woke her up. It took some seconds for Lyra to open her eyes. She rubbed her eyes and sleepily asked him, "Mou~ Why are you waking me up so early? Let me sleep¡­."


    She once again closed her eyes and try to sleep again. This time though Saito wasn''t planning to listen to her, he started to tickle her under her elf ears which were strangely very sensitive for Lyra.


    She started to laugh, "Hahahaha¡­ All right¡­ All right¡­ Haha¡­ I will get up. Hahaha¡­ Just stop this please¡­"


    "That''s what I wanted to hear." He got up and took a bath after saying that. By the time he returned back to the room, he had noticed that Lyra had woken up now.


    After a kiss on Saito''s cheeks, she moved towards the washroom to take a bath and get ready for the day. Saito stayed in the room thinking ''Today¡­ I need to find out more about these classmates of mine. If all the classmates in the capital were at the council 4 days ago, then I need to know where the rest of my classmates are. What do they think of Axel?''


    These questions swirled within his head, and he was right to consider them. Only after he had sufficient information would he be able to form a good plan.


    Lyra suddenly opened the gate to the bathroom. She appeared in a white colored dress which was different from her usual attire. It seemed a little tight on her body, Saito quickly deduced that Lyra had taken these clothes from Chloe.


    Right now, he had a shocked look over his face. Lyra gave him a smile and twirled, "How do I look, darling~?"


    Her skirt reached a little below her thigh. Saito replied to her, "I am amazed at how good you look in these clothes."


    Her face showed that she was somewhat surprised and said, "Oh, really¡­ I thought it wouldn''t look good since it''s a little tight, but since Axel likes it, I will keep on wearing it."


    Saito''s eyes were fixed onto her belly button, which would become visible each time she took a breath in. The clothes were sometimes the best way to entice a guy and stimulate him more than what a naked body could do.


    This was precisely the situation of Saito right now. After he stared for a couple of seconds, he finally turned his eyes away.


    A smile was on Lyra''s face, but she chose not to say anything. She was just happy that Saito seemed to like these clothes she took from Chloe.


    She was definitely going to thank her later for these clothes. The two got out of the room and sat on the sofa, Lyra and Saito waited for Chloe to come out.


    She appeared in the same dress as yesterday. Just like yesterday, it looked incredibly sexy on her body. It placed emphasis on all the right parts of her body that Saito stared at her for a second before turning his gaze away.


    They didn''t notice anything different. Saito started speaking up, "Chloe¡­ I am thinking of going to the Union. What do you plan to do?"


    Chloe shrugged and answered him, "I don''t have anything particular to do. I will come along with you both. With me there, our classmates shouldn''t trouble you too much."


    However, Saito thought differently ''No, if you appear before them in this dress and continue to remain beside me.. Also, with Lyra wearing such good clothes which seem to make her even sexier, they will definitely create trouble with me. But I don''t care now¡­''

 Chapter 47 - Going In The Union

    Walking past some guards, Saito entered the Union while holding Lyra''s hand. Chloe was also walking besides them, though she wanted him to hold her own hand as well but didn''t insist much on it.


    The people there at the Union stared in their direction, it was mostly because Chloe and Lyra were too dazzling right now. Saito was also looking very handsome, but since most of them were men here, they kept their eyes onto the women alongside him.


    Without even walking much in the hallway of the Union, Saito noticed his classmates from the other world. He wondered what they were up to as they were approached by them.


    (A/N: Just to let you know, not his classmates. Axel''s classmates, I mean.)


    There were around 8 Boys who were intently staring at Lyra and Chloe. Especially that Tanjiro Daishi, he looked like he was going to swallow Chloe with the gaze he was looking at her.


    However, Saito''s whole attention was on the group of boys who were staring at Lyra. Even though they were holding hands and both of them had a beautiful ring in their fingers.


    A guy stepped forwards and said, "What is your name beautiful? Do you want to come with me for lunch? I assure you that it would be better than anything that this guy can afford you."


    Lyra was a princess from birth, she unconsciously released a noble aura seeped within her blood, "No thanks. I want to spend more time with Axel."


    Her hold over his hand tightened after she finished speaking that. The guy who had just spoken to her had a red face. Such great beauty declined him because of Axel.


    He couldn''t tolerate such a humiliation. Tanjiro Daishi felt like it was the time to say it and spoke, "Chloe¡­ Look, this guy doesn''t even care about you even though you waited so long for him to come back. He has changed. Come with me¡­ I promise to treat you the best."


    Saito rolled his eyes but chose not to say anything. If Chloe wanted to go with them on her free will, he wouldn''t say anything.


    Suddenly, Arayoshi, the first classmate whom he met since he entered the city. The guy who had some intentions towards Lyra, "Miss Lyra¡­ If you do not mind me asking but what did you come here for?"


    According to his smart brain, he felt that Saito was following Lyra around so she must be the one who had the destination planned.


    Meanwhile, Chloe shook her head in disagreement, "Sorry guys, Axel just returned after a month. I want to stay with him for some more time."


    Daishi stepped forwards with a frown, "Do you not see it? He is holding the hand of another woman in your presence¡­ This kind of man is not loyal at all. You should just give him up¡­"


    At this, Chloe did get angry. Saito didn''t think much about the words of Daishi, it was straightforward to misunderstand in the situation he was in.


    But Chloe was furious because she had seen just how much loyal Saito was to Lyra. She had basically presented herself to him, yet he rejected her without a care.


    She was the one who initiated the kiss because she couldn''t hold it in herself. She knew that if it was left to Saito, he probably wouldn''t even touch her.


    "Daishi¡­ We are good friends, so I will tell you to stop now. You don''t know anything, so you should stop before you make me angry." Her words contained a severe threat.


    Even though Daishi wasn''t intimidated by her, he changed his target and furiously asked Saito, "You! What have you done to Chloe!? Using an underhand trick on her!"


    Saito gave him a bored look and said, "I don''t think you will believe me if I say that I didn''t use any underhand trick on her. You just failed to understand her, that''s all."


    Daishi though wasn''t having any of it, "Shut up! You think you know her better than I do!? You who disappeared for more than a month in this world think you know her better than I do?"


    Saito shrugged in response, "Whatever."


    While simultaneously, Lyra replied to Arayoshi with a smile on her face as she glanced at Saito, "It''s because Axel wanted to come here."


    Arayoshi frowned even more and then spoke, "I just bought a new mansion from the money I earned through my latest mission. I would be happy if you come with me to see this mansion."


    Before Lyra could reply to him, Saito coolly spoke, "Sorry, we are going to be on our way now to register Lyra as an adventurer."


    Behind him, Lyra supported him by saying, "As Axel said. Let us be on our way now."


    They moved forwards, there was a reception desk. A beautiful woman, though not as attractive as Lyra or Chloe but still enough to touch the heartstrings of men.


    She asked them with a polite voice, "What do you want sir?" Since Saito''s identity as a hero was pretty rare, and this title''s status was above their own status, so she was careful to show a respectful attitude to Saito.


    Saito pointed at Lyra while he said, "I want you to register her as an adventurer." The receptionist nodded her head and said, "Sir, it would take a minute, but she has to come with me for the process of analysis."


    As he was surprised by her words, Saito voiced in his head ''Iris¡­ create an illusion where they believe Lyra''s Elf Magic to be Wood Magic.''


    [As you command master. This magic will be up for around 5 minutes only before someone may notice the anomalies.]


    ''That''s enough time. Start the illusion 5 seconds after when Lyra enters the room with her.'' Saito commanded Iris within his head. While he nodded to the words of the receptionist. He whispered into Lyra''s ears, "Don''t mention anything about your elf magic or your heritage. I have taken care of it. In their records, you will just have wood magic."


    Receiving a nod in return, Lyra was thankful to Saito that he had prepared for this situation.


    Iris started the illusion 5 seconds later as Lyra enters the room with the receptionist.


    Now¡­ Chloe and Saito were standing outside, waiting for her to come out. Suddenly, Saito asks Chloe, "I am a little hungry right now, Chloe. Can you go to bring some food for me please?"


    Since it was Saito requesting her, she immediately left the place to bring some food for Saito. As the men who were staring at Saito with eyes completely full of envy and resentment, they were surprised to see that he was left alone by both Chloe and Lyra.


    This was the only opportunity they would get, and they weren''t planning to let it go to waste. All the 8 of them made a semi-circle and surrounded him from one side, blocking him.


    This, however, didn''t affect Saito at all, and he said, "You all seem to have some sort of grudge against me. I am getting sick of these mind games, just tell me the truth already."


    Saito asked them very casually, Daishi replied him, "You seem to have become a little more powerful since returning back but don''t think for a second that you can challenge us. Stay away from Chloe before we decide to remove you¡­"


    "Remove me?" There was faint ridicule on his face as if he was asking "Are you high or what?"


    Arayoshi stepped forward at this moment, he seemed to support Daishi as he added, "I believe you don''t understand what you are dealing with. I did give you a great offer for that woman who is acquitted to you.. You could have saved yourself from all this trouble, but now, you will watch with your own eyes as I steal that woman from you."

 Chapter 48 - Lyra Becomes An Adventurer

    About Chloe, Saito wouldn''t have said much, but Arayoshi made a blunder by mentioning Lyra. It didn''t need the genius to understand what he was talking about and Saito coldly replied, "It looks like you still don''t understand, do you? Last time it was Joergen who beat the shit out of someone you know. However, he showed mercy and let him live. I won''t show mercy no matter who it is."


    Arayoshi didn''t think much of those words and says, "He just caught my master off-guard. Call out for your beast next time, he will be beaten like a rag doll."


    Saito lightly replies, "I wouldn''t want a kid like you to wet his pants. It would be very embarrassing for someone of your age."


    At around this time, one of the classmates noticed that Chloe was back. He pulled the sleeves of Daishi and muttered something in his ears.


    All of them left at the same time in that group, this time, they approached Chloe. Daishi spoke to her while lowering his head, "Chloe, Axel is very arrogant. He says that we should stop talking to you or else he would burn our tongues."


    Now¡­ Daishi expected Chloe to get mad at Saito for saying this. It would have been a normal situation if it was Saito madly pursuing Chloe. The opposite occurred, for Saito who had not shown interest in her, she was astonished to know that he threatened them to stop talking to her.


    There was a red tint on her cheeks as she thought ''Even though he doesn''t show it, does Axel get jealous when I talk to these guys? Awwww, Axel¡­ I wouldn''t talk to them if you didn''t want me to. You don''t have to be jelly-belly.''


    She quickly thinks of a reply and says, "That''s sad. I don''t want Axel to burn your tongue, that would be too much." Thinking that she was going to be furious about it, Daishi gives her a smile and says, "I know right. We are still classmates, after all."


    He wanted to use the classmates'' cards to make it seem like they were all of equal standing in terms of relationships. However, Chloe''s next words completely dumbfound them, "I guess I shouldn''t talk to you guys now. If he sees that I am talking to you, he will really burn your tongue."


    After saying that, Chloe left them all while running towards Saito with a slice of bread in her hand. She happily gives him the food and looks at him while he started eating it. All her other classmates remained standing there in shock and then in a fury.


    3 of them surrounded Tanjiro Daishi as they spoke with very furious expressions, "You! Who told you to move your mouth so much?"


    Another one spoke, "Now we can''t even talk to her! Just because of what you said. She will just say that she doesn''t want Axel to burn our tongues if we try to talk to her now."


    Daishi raised his hands and slowly tried to explain himself, "Wait¡­ Releasing your anger on me won''t solve anything. We should release our anger of Axel by thinking up a clever scheme."


    At this time, Arayoshi snorts and says, "I don''t like you, but I understand what you are talking about. It certainly wouldn''t help if we fight against each other¡­ We should release our anger on Axel."


    One of them asked them, "What should we do then? With the way, it is now¡­ Those two will just keep on getting closer."


    Daishi suddenly speaks with an excited look, "I have a plan to split them up! Let''s inform Renya through the long-distance transmission. I am sure he would be interested in dealing with Axel."


    Everyone was silent at his idea. It was a good idea, but they weren''t able to anticipate what would Renya do in the end. However, it was better than doing nothing at all.


    Saito was standing near the counter. He saw Chloe approaching him with a flushed expression and wondered what was up with her.


    Not speaking up of anything that Daishi had said to her. She stayed next to Saito as they waited for Lyra. Soon enough, Lyra appeared with a thrilling look over her face, "Axel, I am an adventurer now!"


    Saito pats her head and praises her, "Great. That''s really good." After he pats her head, his hand reaches out for her hand and holds it.


    Noticing his classmates band together while making plans, he heard them speaking "Let''s inform this to Renya through the long-distance transmission. I am sure he would be interested in dealing with Axel."


    Saito internally thought ''Heh¡­ So, they will complain about me to this Renya guy. Let''s see how good a True Hero really is. I hope we can meet each other soon.''


    After that, he walked out of the Union. He asked Chloe with a confused look, "Chloe¡­ Was it this Union that summoned us? Why are the Kingdom''s knights within this Union? I can''t understand that."


    Chloe starts to explain to him, "We were summoned by the sacrifice using the mage''s forbidden magic. I think it was the Kingdom''s mages who summoned us. Even though it was the king who summoned us, he can''t control an entire group of heroes and take away their freedom. The knights here must mean that someone from the Kingdom has come to ask for co-operation from the Union."


    Saito gave a nod that he understood her, "I see¡­ And what about any other organization similar to this Union?"


    Chloe thought for a moment before she answered him, "There are two more organizations within the city which are trying to contend with the Union. One of them is the Radiant Church, they believe in the Radiant God and go along with his teachings."


    Saito directly rejected to go to this Organization in his entire life, he definitely wasn''t going to follow some gods'' teaching. It''s better to do what you want to do while keeping a clear conscience. This was what he believed in.


    Chloe continued to speak about the other organization, "The other organization is the Phantom Brotherhood. They use strange skills, and their number of members are the lowest, but each of them is especially strong as per the elders of the Union."


    "All of them are ready to back any one of their members, no matter the problem. It was said that around a year ago, a noble killed a member of the Phantom Brotherhood. The Organization was in a fury, for half a year, they didn''t take any missions and continued to hunt every single person involved with the death of their comrade while killing the Nobleman as well. After that, the leader of the Organization declared that all the people within his organization were his family. Touch them and burn in hell."


    It was surprising to hear that such an organization existed. Saito had a faint smile over his face, "Heh¡­ This organization sounds interesting. I will be sure to visit it someday."


    There was confusion on Chloe''s face, "Where are we going right now, Axel?" She was just curious about their destination.


    Saito gave her a smile and said, "I noticed a mission poster on the board, I am thinking of doing this mission. We are going to a nobleman''s house. I think it''s just around here."


    Chloe was a little surprised, she didn''t think that he would remember the details so clearly. She followed behind him and soon enough, they reached the mansion.


    There were guards stationed outside the mansion, and they stopped them, "Stop! Who are you!? Why do you want to enter the mansion?"


    Taking a quick look at the guards, Saito answered them, "We came here for the mission that your master wants us to do."


    The guards relaxed a little and asked them, "Are you three from the Union?" Chloe stepped forwards and showed her proof of identification while saying, "I am Chloe Morgan, a Blue Colored Adventurer of the Union."


    Although the guards were surprised to see such a young Blue Colored Adventurer, it wasn''t the first time they saw a Blue Colored Adventurer.. They had seen many people of this rank coming into the mansion these days.

 Chapter 49 - Joergens Roar

    The guards gave the nod and said, "Okay. You three can go inside." The three of them nodded and entered the house, they were surprised to see the large mansion.


    From the inside, it was even more amazing. Saito was amazed to see rare existence like the Demi-Humans here. They were working as servants.


    He noticed a good-looking maid with the ears and the eyes of a dog, a maid with a great charm and fox ears, there were also some strange markings on her face.


    Saito felt a bit weird as he saw these fox ears, he was strangely reminded of Naomi. In his head, he thought ''That Fox¡­ I really need to kill it fast. Maybe this mission will bring me one step closer to that task.''


    Soon enough, a man followed by two very busty women appeared. He sat in front of Saito, Chloe, and Lyra while both the women sat right beside him, hugging each one of his hands and placing them in their cleavage.


    Thinking nothing of it since he thought this was how a nobleman lived in this world, he asked the man, "Sir, your mission stated that we need to travel to Ubbin Falls to save someone. I would like to ask for more details for the mission."


    "Very well. I am Carl Warren. The thing is, as I was returning from a town named Cirrane after completing a successful business deal. I was together with my wife and my child, there was a lot of money in the carriage. Suddenly, near Ubbin Falls, some demons attacked us. I was able to escape alone, but they have my wife and child. I want you to go and bring them back." The nobleman finished speaking.


    Even though the nobleman wanted him to rescue his wife for this mission, he was intently staring at both Chloe and Lyra with a covetous look. He noticed a ring on Lyra''s finger as well as Saito''s finger. He stopped staring at Lyra, and his vision was wholly focused on the single Chloe.


    Chloe did notice the gaze at which the nobleman was looking at her. She wasn''t scared, though; she was used to these kinds of gazes when she had to visit the Kingdom or the nobleman for the mission.


    Suddenly, Saito started to speak up, "Very well¡­ We will leave immediately for the mission. If I remember, the reward is 1000 Gold Coins. Keep them ready."


    With that, Saito grabbed Lyra''s hand and walked out of the Mansion. Chloe closely followed them behind. Lyra asked him a bit curiously, "Why did you choose this mission, Axel?"


    Since it was Lyra who asked him, Saito caresses her hair gently and says, "It''s because I want to go to the Dwarf Kingdom."


    The Dwarf Kingdom? Why would Axel want to go there? These questions roamed within her mind, and she opened her mouth before she closed it without speaking anything.


    Saito, though, explains to her, "I have a rare material with me. It''s powerful and it can take on the power of all my elements if I want to channel them through it at the same time. I think it would be a perfect weapon for me."


    It delighted her to know that her husband found a weapon for himself. While he was in the Elf Kingdom, her mother had asked Saito to choose any weapon he liked within the Elf Kingdom.


    There wasn''t a single weapon which seemed to suit him because of the power of his elements was too potent. Other than the Nature Magic, those weapons wouldn''t channel any other type of magic through them.


    He also had the plan to gain an edge over the Demonic Fox, which must have grown even more potent at this time. The presence of a weapon that would be capable of letting him use his real power, though it would definitely throw the fox off guard.


    The source of this was the crystal that Hero Jade had found. It seems that the Union didn''t ask the leader of the camp anything regarding the crystal since they didn''t know that it was very mysterious.


    They didn''t place too much importance in it, and neither did the leader of the camp did. So, it worked in Saito''s favor that the Union was oblivious to such a mysterious and robust crystal within Saito''s possession.


    He had some other rare materials which, if melted together, would be able to combine and form an excellent weapon for his use.


    He was also planning to make a couple of more weapons for those important to him along with good armor for Joergen, Emma, Nexus, and those two wolves he left at the Elf Kingdom.


    As he was musing in his own thoughts, his eyes widened a little because he heard a faint roar. Even though it was tranquil, he was able to quickly discern that it was Joergen.


    His facial expression tightened because he knew that there was no way Joergen would let out a roar for help unless it was something very urgent. It seemed like a very desperate call for help.


    It wasn''t just him who heard that Roar, even Lyra heard it, and she worriedly stared at Saito, "Axel¡­ That''s Joergen, I think!"


    Saito''s face was neutral, but internally he was raging, he voiced out, "I know! Let me go and help him out."


    Chloe suddenly spoke out, "Wait¡­ Take us along with you. We will surely be of help to you, and if it''s someone from the kingdom, I can convince them to not attack your partner."


    Not thinking for long about her words, Saito felt that she could indeed be of some help. Since he was planning to bring her along, he also decided to bring along Lyra.


    His hands slid across their waists. Usually, this would be quite a pose for a man to take with two women in his arms. And Chloe would have customarily been a blushing mess right now, but now wasn''t the time.


    Even though Saito''s fingers touched her soft skin on her navel, she didn''t react at all. Saito thought for a second ''Flight! Plus, the Black Lightning Boost!''


    Both these skills were simultaneously applied to his body as the three of them flew with high speed, leaving behind an afterimage.


    It took them nearly dozens of seconds to get to Joergen''s position. Anger started building up inside of him as he saw Emma lying down injured on the ground, Joergen was standing in front of her, hurt and breathing heavily as he glared at his enemies with a significant amount of Killer Intent.


    The enemies were wearing Royal Clothes with the inscription of the Black Elephant on them. It was precisely Prince Rai whom Saito had met yesterday.


    Prince Rai seemed to be holding a strange sword that was shining with a reddish light. High killing intent was bubbling up within Saito as he stared at Prince Rai charging forwards to slash Joergen.


    A cold look was on his face as Saito moved his fingers, suddenly, the roots appeared from within the ground and held the prince''s feet. It caused him to fall down on the ground. His face smashed on the ground, even though it didn''t injure his face, the dirt stuck onto his face making him look ugly.


    Yet that wasn''t where it ended, Saito moved his fingers to another direction, and the root suddenly extended and threw him away.


    He crashed into many trees as he felt pain in the bones on his back. The followers of Prince Rai couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    In the next second, Saito was standing in front of Joergen. He gave a command to Joergen, "Fall back!"


    Joergen tried to say, "But master, I can still fight-¡­" Saito glared at him and ordered again, "I said, fall back!"

 Chapter 50 - Terrifying Wrath

    This shut up Joergen, it was the first time for Lyra and Joergen to see Saito so mad. He was usually really composed and wouldn''t seem like he would make any rash decision.


    But right now, his wrath was overflowing from his body. It was also affecting Lyra and Chloe. However, it wasn''t just Saito whose rage was overflowing¡­ It was the same for Lyra.


    Even though the bond between Lyra and Emma wasn''t as strong as Saito and Joergen. It was still dominant. To see her precious partner so injured invoked her wrath.


    Joergen saw Chloe and noticed that her hands were trembling from disbelief. Joergen slowly tried to move, but it let out a cry of pain, "Awooo¡­"


    His cry of pain caught Chloe''s attention, she approached him and started to use her magic "Aura of Purification" She used this to remove any side effects of the magic used on Joergen.


    Next, she started to use the skill "Healing Aura" on Joergen. She was surprised to see that the speed at which he was recovering after she used the ability was very fast.


    A massive injury on one of its legs was healed after a few seconds. Joergen was still conscious of this pain as he spoke, "Wait¡­ Heal her before me. I will be all right."


    Even as he spoke this out, a mouthful of blood was coughed out by Joergen. Chloe wanted to keep on healing him, but his pleading gaze stopped her, she turned towards Emma and saw that there were many wounds over her body.


    It seemed like it would be hard for her to survive this. With a determined look over her face, "Eh¡­ Don''t move around. I will definitely save you!"


    After declaring that, she applied the two skills which she had used on Joergen. Her speed of recovery wasn''t as fast as Joergen, but she was relieved to see that she was recovering now.


    It was possible to save her.


    Meanwhile¡­ Lyra and Saito were showing absolutely no mercy to these men from the Royal Family. Lyra suddenly raised her leg and stomped on the ground. The roots suddenly appeared under the legs of the followers of Prince Rai.


    They were thrown into the sky. Saito''s snapped open as he pointed towards them with a cold look over his face. Black Lightning shot out from his hand as he thought ''Roaring Thunder!''


    Each one of them was hit with the Black Lightning, they felt as if their bodies were paralyzed. Yet, that didn''t end their pain, just as their bodies were about to fall down on the ground.


    Saito was under that position, he kicked them into the air once again. He used the Black Lightning to increase his speed and kicked them all into the air. This cycle continued until these followers felt as if all their bones have been split in two.


    Slowly, Prince Rai got up, and he was terrified when he saw someone kicking his men into the air. His eyes weren''t in good condition after he was thrown away like that, it took him dozens of seconds to adjust his eyes before he finally saw who it was.


    "Axel¡­ This is Axel?" He blinked his eyes in disbelief. Saito was beating around 6 people and kicking more than 2 people high in the air within a single second.


    It was simply unbelievable to see how Saito had become so powerful. He gripped his sword tightly as he felt a strange pressure from Saito.


    Prince Rai looked beside Saito and saw a beautiful woman, she was unknown to him, but the moment his eyes landed onto her figure, he wanted her.


    He was even more surprised to see Chloe here crouching down and healing those beasts that he had injured after so much time fighting them.


    He didn''t say anything before he fixed his eyes onto Lyra''s figure once again. Licking his lips, he thought, ''This Axel is too lucky! But his time has come now¡­ Now that I have Elder brother''s sword, I can beat him. I can kill him! These two won''t be able to resist me then.''


    With those thoughts in his head, he rushed towards Saito with his top speed. Prince Rai was about to slash Saito when suddenly two vines emerged from within the ground and were about to cut his face if he had not stopped.


    He heard Lyra''s ice-cold voice, "Be patient! Your turn will come soon!" This expression made him feel uneasy. Prince Rai spat out some blood in his mouth, "Let''s see how long you can keep that face-up. Eventually, you will be under my crotch."


    He changed targets and was intent on letting Lyra experience some terror for himself. At around this time, Saito was finished dealing with his followers.


    His calm voice, which failed to mask his wrath, was heard, "You were foolish enough to injure Joergen and even more foolish to say those words to Lyra. Let me begin to deal with you now."


    Surprised by hearing his voice suddenly, Prince Rai rotated his head when he was suddenly kicked on his gut. The kick reached deep as if hitting many of his internal organs.


    The pain was unbearable, but, in this position, he slashed the sword, which was shining even more brightly with the reddish colored light.


    Saito didn''t think much of this sword and blocked it by raising his arm. He was astonished to feel his magic resistance was cut apart as if it was paper and drew blood out of his arm.


    Before Prince Rai could even enjoy that he had caused such an injury on Saito''s arm. Saito raised his other hand and placed it on his chest.


    Lava Burst! A massive torrent of Black Flames released from his right hand hit Prince Rai before he could even struggle.


    He was thrown back by 15 meters. Saito stared at the blood, gushing out of his left arm. Fortunately, he was fast enough, or else the sword would have reached his bone.


    Licking his blood, Saito released a cold intent before he disappeared from his position. He appeared in front of Prince Rai. To make sure he couldn''t use his sword, Lyra used her own magic to bind his hands and legs.


    Though he would be able to get out of these bindings in 3 seconds, this was all the time that Saito required. He quickly holds Prince Rai''s head and uses "Million volts of Lightning."


    The Black Lightning coursed inside of his whole body, burning off his internal organs. Saito punched him on his face, it caused Prince Rai to fall on the ground with a THUD.


    "Stop-¡­" He wasn''t even able to complete the sentence before he was kicked on his chest and thrown away.


    He felt he heard a crackling sound as Saito''s foot connected with his chest. He was sure that a rib or two has been fractured because of the force behind the kick.


    At this time, something surprising happened in front of their eyes. The Sword stopped shining with a Red light, its color changed to the Light Blue color, which spread around Prince Rai''s whole body.


    The injuries he suffered against Saito were rapidly healing. In front of Saito''s eyes, all his wounds closed before he stood up as if nothing had happened.


    There was no trace of emotion on Saito''s face, he didn''t seem to care that Prince Rai had healed himself completely.


    Though after healing, Prince Rai stared at him and scowled, "You are very daring, Axel! You actually raised your hand against me, the prince? When word gets to the Kingdom, you would not be able to survive the repercussions."


    Saito cracked his neck as he slowly spoke, "Is that all? Do you think I will do the mistake of leaving any one of you alive? The moment you attacked Joergen, I had sentenced you to death."

 Chapter 51 - Confusion

    Prince Rai though smirked at his words, "Heh¡­ So that''s your beast, huh. I didn''t expect you to not only have beauties around you but such a great beast. I did give it a chance to surrender to me, but it refused me."


    He showed a crazed look over his face as he shouted while stepping forwards, "Can you imagine!? A lowly beast like him dares to refuse to surrender to me! It rejected me for someone like you!"


    To his shout, Saito gave a cold snort but chose not to say anything. Words were wasted on trash like him. But Prince Rai seemed to not have finished talking, "Prepare to be killed by my Beast Slayer-¡­"


    Saito disappeared without a trace and reappeared in front of him, punching the right side of his face. "You talk too much."


    The force of Saito''s punch shattered a few bones in his face, but the Blue Aura was still around Prince Rai, it healed him very quickly.


    He spat out some saliva from his mouth and said, "Pretty good for a trashy hero. But that''s the thing. You can''t beat me as long as I have this sword!"


    After Prince Rai finished speaking, Saito appeared in front of him once again. Saito''s body releasing some sparks of Black Lightning.


    Grabbing the hand with which Prince Rai held his sword, Saito looked him into his eyes, a sharp and cold glint clear from his eyes and he said, "You said I can''t beat you as long as you hold this sword? I had like to prove you wrong then¡­ Let''s see it¡­ Will the ability of your sword be able to keep up with my ability to destroy or not!"


    He showed a merciless look on his face as he released the full power of his Hell Flames and concentrated on destroyed Prince Rai''s arm.


    Prince Rai''s loud screams seemed to pierce the heavens, the pain was so much that he very well wanted to die or just lose consciousness.


    Unfortunately, the reality was cruel. There was no way he was able to lose consciousness in the middle of his flesh being destroyed and restored at the same time.


    The results were stunning! The power of the regeneration granted from the swords was actually able to keep up with the part he destroyed.


    No¡­ In fact, the Hell Flames were losing strength. Prince Rai seemed to notice it, he spoke out with an enthusiastic look, "Haaaah! What happened to all that talk about proving me wrong? This is just what you are! This is just how powerless you are in front of this Divine Sword."


    "I said it already, didn''t I? You talk too much!" As he said that, Saito spoke out as a very concentrated Black Colored Lightning started to shine on his left hand.


    The destructive power with which he was destroying his hand suddenly doubled in strength. Prince Rai''s hand fell down along with the sword¡­


    That was all Chloe and Lyra managed to see before it was finished within a blink of an eye. They had never seen anything like that, such a clean attack that was able to butcher someone.


    The thing which surprised Chloe, even more, was the lack of remorse in the eyes of Saito. The lack of emotion while killing a human truly surprised her, the way he broke his arm before killing Prince Rai was another thing that surprised her.


    She thought with worry laced onto her face ''If he could do it so easily and kill him in one strike so cleanly. Why did he have to burn the arm or even slice it completely for it to fall? Did he¡­?''


    As she was caught up in his thoughts, Saito slowly emerged through the smoke. Lyra ran forwards without any hesitation, she held his hand and asked him, "Are you okay, Axel?"


    [Master, since you were in a fight, I withheld the notifications. The sword''s name is Beast Slayer Sword¡­ From what I have analyzed, it has two abilities. The first one allows the user to directly break through any magic defense while the other is the endless regeneration property.]


    The rest, Saito was able to deduce with his own thoughts ''With the speed of his regeneration¡­ My Hell Flames'' was destroying his bones, his muscles, but they were regenerating back as if it was nothing. Just what is the source of this sword''s power.''


    However, that wasn''t all he was thinking. While he checked up on Lyra, he had noticed how Chloe seemed to have backed away a little. There was so much fear held within her eyes.


    As he held Lyra within his arms, he spoke with a straight look, "Chloe¡­ Are you scared of me now? Did you not like what you saw?"


    Chloe raised her head. She was surprised at how easily he had been able to read her face. She started to raise her voice a little, "Axel¡­ You killed so many of these people together with Prince Rai. Although I understand that you are raging because of the injuries inflicted on your precious partner."


    Her voice got gradually softer, "You killed so many of them yet¡­ you don''t have a trace of emotion or remorse within your eyes. I¡­ I am scared. You weren''t like this before¡­"


    She slowly lowered her head in confusion, she couldn''t decide and was confused. She had seen different kinds of the situation since coming into this world, she had adapted to them all thinking when she would return back with Saito, they would be able to return back to their own happy world.


    However, today, the ruthlessness, the brutal manner in which he killed a human made her realize how wrong she was.


    Just when she was about to lose all hope, lose all reason, she heard Saito''s resolute voice, "Chloe¡­ I am every bit of a monster as you have just seen! But tell me¡­ can you assure me that this Prince Rai wasn''t going to return back and make sure to kill me along with the two of you just to seal our mouth?"


    Chloe asked him back with equal resolve in her voice, "And how can you be sure that he wouldn''t have changed himself. Maybe he could have turned himself to be a better person if you approached this differently."


    "There is no maybe. Either it would happen or it wouldn''t. You think I should risk my life, Lyra''s life, Joergen''s life¡­ and your life on a maybe! Don''t kid me! I won''t take that sort of gamble!" He shouted back with an unwavering belief.


    His voice was gradually softer as he continued speaking, "Even with my power, I can only protect a selected few, those most important to me."


    "There was a strong possibility that he would have used the forces of the kingdom to mobilize against us the very next day. If that happened, even if I am strong enough to protect you all¡­ Do you know how many causalities will be there? Can you imagine Chloe?" His questions added more confusion to her.


    She couldn''t understand anything now. What was right, what was wrong? What should she do?


    Everything was so confusing that it was hurting her head. Whom should she trust now?


    Saito stared at her as Chloe was caught up in her confusion and thought ''I didn''t want you to see that until later, but it couldn''t be prevented. Eventually, I would have had to get my hands dirty anyway. I hope it makes you grow up Chloe or else¡­''


    Lyra stood beside Saito and suddenly shouted out, "Chloe¡­ Are you trying to understand if what we did was right or wrong? Are you confused about that?"


    "This is the harsh reality of this world, Chloe. Will you get up? Stand up? Or will you just fall down? Just trust people like him and get hurt all over again until you are dead?"

 Chapter 52 - Returning To Saito

    Saito stepped towards Chloe''s position, he pats her on the shoulder while saying, "When you find the answer to your questions, come and find me. I will be at your house."


    He stared at Joergen, who seemed to have healed very well. He gave a nod to Joergen while turning towards Chloe¡­


    Joergen understands very quickly, he disappeared in a burst of black smoke. Not that Chloe noticed it at all. Emma also dispersed in a cloud of black smoke.


    Planning to dispose of these bodies, he snaps his finger in the direction of the bodies and destroys their traces.


    Returning back to the city, he went towards her house and laid down. The sword with which the Prince had fought against him was in his hands.


    The Beast Slayer Sword. It placed a massive suppression when used against the beasts, he could understand why Joergen and Emma were in such a bad state as they were attacked by Prince Rai even though Saito didn''t find him all that strong.


    While he was in the room within Chloe''s house. Chloe was staring at the sky, her mind filled with confusion about what she should do.


    From Saito''s words, he was regrettable about taking a life, and he would kill more if he had to. She still loved him, but her beliefs and what she had been told here by these people restrained her mind, causing her to be confused.


    After about half an hour, Chloe heard a loud roar. It came from within the forest, she snapped her eyes open and stared at her enemy.


    It was a Three-Eyed Lion¡­ The appearance was scary and intimating. The aura he was releasing was even suppressing her a lot. She had no choice but to remain rooted there with new questions appearing in her head.


    ''Is this how I die? Killed by a demon beast? Why is this beast even attacking me? I haven''t provoked it. Is this the harsh reality Lyra was talking about? To kill the weak¡­ Is this how Axel saw Prince Rai. If left alive, he would swallow all those weaker than him!'' Her mind started becoming clearer¡­


    The mist surrounding her thoughts finally started to disperse. As she was in front of this great danger, she finally understood why Axel did what he did. He simply had no other choice¡­


    Even though she was about to be killed, she didn''t call out for Saito''s held. She started thinking ''With the speed, I can''t run, the Lion will probably kill me before I even reach the walls¡­''


    Suddenly, Joergen appeared from her shadow and stared at the Three-Eyed Lion, "Go away!" From Chloe''s perspective, he seemed to have roared back at the Three-Eyed Lion.


    This Roar was louder than the Roar which Chloe heard before. Even the strong Lion was pushed back by a couple of meters.


    However, what surprised her, even more, was that Joergen was still together with her. She suddenly remembers how the beasts had disappeared after entering the city, and how Joergen appeared when Lyra was in danger to save her from an elder, it meant that they could hide their presence.


    This meant that Saito asked Joergen to stay behind and held her out. Some tears shot out of her eyes as she thought ''Even though I doubted you¡­ You still cared for me. Axel¡­ I love you. No matter what happens now, I will stand together with you. Even if it''s the road down the hell.''


    She made a silent vow and watched the Lion leave in a hurry as if scared that Joergen will follow it and kill it.


    Chloe starts to pat Joergen''s head and says, "Thank you for saving me. I have just done something stupid, let me return back and make up for it. You can hide again and come with me."


    Joergen gave the nod before he disappeared again. Chloe starts to return back to her house. It wasn''t very far from that location; she reached her home in about half an hour.


    Saito heard her entering the house, he left the room with Lyra giving him a nod. It seemed as if they had a long talk about something.


    As soon as she saw him, Chloe gave him a hug. She wanted to cry her heart out for him, but no tears left her eyes, she slowly said, "I apologize¡­ I apologize that I doubted you, Axel. I love you; this won''t happen ever again."


    Though Saito didn''t return back her confession with an "I love you," he gives her a hug and says, "The most I can do is hold you in my arms. Will you be satisfied?"


    Nodding slowly, she asked him, "Am I important to you, Axel?" Without any hesitation, he caressed her hair and says, "Yes¡­ You are very important to me."


    "As important as Lyra?" At this, Saito hesitated before speaking out, "She is special to me."


    Suddenly, Chloe hugged him tightly and said with a determined voice, "I will definitely become special to you."


    Saito wasn''t going to lie, but this confession made him happy, "As I said before, you can do what you want."


    Soon, Lyra joined them in the living room. She gave him a hug from behind. If they had hugged him like this in the streets, the men would have definitely cried out of jealousy.


    After this experience, it helped Lyra and Chloe to mentally grow. After around 10 minutes, they left the gates of the city for their mission.


    Saito had kept the sword within his inventory. He was thinking of using some material of this sword while making the weapons he had in mind.


    After they were about 10 miles out of the city. Saito ordered Joergen, "Joergen, come out now." Joergen appeared in front of him while saying, "What is it, master?"


    Saito had a straight look on his face as he said, "Get ready to fly. Also¡­ Make your body a little larger. I know you are capable of that. We three will ride on you to get to the dwarf kingdom in the south."


    ~~


    It took them half a day to reach the Dwarf Kingdom while they were seated upon Joergen. Saito was sitting in between since both of them wanted to hug him.


    Though Saito seemed to only pay attention to Lyra, who was sitting in front of him. His face was resting over her back while his hands had snaked around her waist, pulling her closer.


    On his back, he was feeling Chloe''s large breasts, she was hugging him very tightly as if her life depended on it. Saito knew that she wasn''t scared of heights when he had carried her along with him, he saw no fear of heights in her eyes.


    She just wanted to cling to him as long as she could.


    Similar to what they did when they reached near the Human Kingdom. Joergen slowly descended, and the three of them stepped down from Joergen.


    Without needing to say anything, Emma got out from Lyra''s shadow before Saito, and the others left them with the order, "Stay here and don''t get into trouble now."


    After giving out this order, they slowly went towards the Dwarf Kingdom on foot. The dwarves were a little different from what he had imagined. All of their physical bodies were short with the right width.


    Unlike how the people in the Vermillion Kingdom would stare at Lyra and Chloe with lustful eyes. Nobody did that here, their eyes didn''t remain on Lyra and Chloe for more than a second and seemed to have a disgusted look in their eyes.


    Their thoughts about beauty were undoubtedly different as compared to humans.


    Saito asked a dwarf who was walking down the street, "I wanted to ask where I could find the blacksmith. I want to make a sword for myself."


    The dwarf took a moment to respond, "Go straight and you will see a large shop with the name Blacksmith Organization. In there, you can find the best blacksmith of all the Kingdom."


    Giving the nod, Saito walked ahead towards this Blacksmith Company.

 Chapter 53 - Dwarf Country

    The three of them were standing in front of a dwarf named Dekreas Orccoat. This dwarf seemed to be pondering over what he had just been told.


    After thinking for half a minute, he said, "You said that you want me to make a sword for you with the materials you are going to provide. Is that right? The price will depend on the material and the weapon you want me to make. This would have been fine."


    After a bit of thought, his eyes sharpened, and he spoke, "But you also want to watch me as I make your weapon. I cannot agree to that condition."


    Asking Iris in his head ''Iris, can you analyze him while I am in another room?''


    [No master. I would need to see it from your eyes to determine the skill]


    Letting out a sigh, Saito gave a nod to Dekreas and says, "Very well. I will provide you with the materials. They are very rare. And also, with the sword¡­ I want you to melt it completely and use some part of it in the sword you will make for me."


    Dekreas snorted as if saying "Don''t teach me my job". Saito remained silent and handed the materials to Dekreas.


    Dekreas'' mind nearly exploded as he stared at the rare materials in front of his eyes. He hands twitched a little as he stared at Saito like he was a monster.


    "How did you get your hands on these materials? These are some of the rarest materials in the whole world. They are found deep within the territory of the strongest Great Demon King Zoldron. And this material, I have never seen anything like this crystal, but it looks even rarer than the other materials you hold. And this sword¡­ This is the Legendary Beast Slayer Sword, it is said to be held by the members of the Royal Family, how could you get your hold over it? Who are you, kid?" Dekreas asked him curiously.


    "Just a human¡­" Giving this answer, his eyes turned serious as he started speaking, "I want you to smelt all these materials and combine them. Form Two staffs, a double-bladed staff, and a double-edged sword. Make them the best you can. I will return back after 3 days to take them."


    Dekreas gave the nod and starts speaking, "Very good. I will make sure that these 4 weapons are the best that will be in this world. You will not be disappointed after you return back to take them."


    Saito chose not to say anything left the place, Lyra and Chloe closely following him behind.


    ~~


    While Saito was going around to do his mission. Prince Rai was reported missing. Prince Rai was said to come in the afternoon, but since he hadn''t appeared, a search team was assigned to look for him.


    As Saito had burnt Prince Rai''s body, they couldn''t find it at all. Deep within the palace, a young man with Reddish Brown hair was sitting. He seemed a little worried about Prince Rai.


    A man completely dressed in black appeared before him, giving a bow, and saying, "Sir Dante¡­ I fear that your younger brother may have-"


    Before he finished speaking, he stared into the eyes of the man named Dante, the eyes were cold, with no mercy, "Very well¡­ I understand. Did you find anything suspicious as you checked the area?"


    He seemed to have not reacted at the possible news of death for his younger brother. The man who was still on his knees started speaking, "We found a part of the forest where the trees were broken, and the grass was burnt. It seemed as if a fight took place there recently."


    There was a sharp glint in his eyes, "Where?" He questioned the man.


    The man gave a reply almost immediately, "In the western part of the Kingdom. Though it could be a fight between the beasts."


    Dante shook his head and starts speaking, "That area rarely has any magical beasts fighting against each other. There is a low chance that the beasts fought in that area. Even if they fought, you should have found some traces of blood or something. It looks like the work of a human, someone who burnt all the traces."


    He ordered that man, "Find out all those people who entered and exited from the west gate today." The man was shocked, and he asked Prince Dante, "Prince Dante, are you doubting that someone from within the Kingdom may have killed Prince Rai?"


    "Do as you have been ordered. Now go!" After he finished speaking, the man in front of him disappeared to follow the order he has been given.


    "I promise a world of pain for you. A world of pain!" He vowed before he decided to step out of his room. It was unknown where he was planning to go right now.


    ~~


    In another part of the world, a Demon Lord was sitting on his throne as he stared at the demons in front of him, "Aglon, have you found out where Drukun is? It doesn''t seem like I can contact him through my magic. The last I heard of him was when he was using the Lizardmen army to attack the human kingdom."


    "It has been a month since then, and I didn''t hear a word from him. What do you think about that?" There was a curious expression which demanded answers.


    "Lord Tarodoch, there are three cases which must have happened. First, he must have betrayed you. Second, he must have been captured by the humans and the third, he is already dead." This Demon named Aglon spoke out the possible outcomes which must have been the reason for no contact.


    "I see¡­" Letting out a sigh, Demon Lord Tarodoch thought of what he should do. He starts speaking soon enough, "I don''t think he has betrayed me. He must either have been captured or is already dead. Investigate it! Go now!"


    Aglon gave the nod before he disappeared from the place. The demons had their own way to investigate the death of their comrade¡­ Each of the Great Demon kings had left behind a part of their life force within the crystal.


    If it was brought near the place where the Great Demon King was last found or killed, it would start to shake vigorously and fly up in the sky leading the demons to the one who kidnapped the Great Demon King or killed him.


    ~~


    At this time, Saito, Lyra, and Chloe had already reached the Ubbin Falls. Suddenly, just when they were about to take some time off to rest, Saito felt a considerable number of magic signatures moving around him.


    They all suddenly appeared with their spearhead around the throats of Saito, Lyra, and Chloe at the same time. Lyra and Chloe were so surprised that they were frightened.


    Saito''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the Spearhead on his throat. He spoke out, not at all scared, "What do you want with us?"


    "Shut up, human! Do as we say or else this Spear will pierce your throat." Saito stayed quiet after hearing that, even though he could destroy them all, it wouldn''t tell him about the place where they were keeping their victims.


    He wouldn''t be able to save them quickly if he resisted now. These Demons had the pig''s face and the body of a bull with the Demonic Magic power. They slowly led the three of them as Saito instructed Lyra and Chloe through his eyes "Don''t make any moves."


    Giving him a slight nod, they did just as these Demons told her. They continued to move towards a cavern, Saito asked Iris within his head ''Iris¡­ Scan the surroundings. Tell me how many numbers of demons are in this area?''


    [1500 Demons with weak magic signature, 500 with a medium magic signature and around 200 with strong magic signature. There is also a powerful demon with a magic signature as strong as master''s!]

 Chapter 54 - Hostages

    The information from Iris surprised Saito a little, but the overall plan remained the same. He turned towards Lyra and gave her a signal. The signal to start here.


    Lyra seemed to be waiting for this signal. The moment she saw his message, she suddenly bent down and touched the ground with her hand.


    Many branches of the trees grew out near the legs of the demons. The demons had their spearhead against the three of them. They were thrown away mercilessly, their head splat open as it crashed against the tree or rock.


    The sudden attack did surprise the demons, they used their magic to enhance their bodies and rushed towards Lyra. Saito moved quicker than their eyes could follow and crushed their heads with his kicks.


    After these demons died, he stared at Lyra and said with a stern look, "I will be fighting their leader. From what I can sense, he is about as strong as me. Even with Joergen, its unknown how much time it would take to beat him."


    He instructed her, "Make some Wood Dragons and strike them from above, make the whole cavern collapse. That should reduce their numbers by a whole lot."


    His plan was pretty good. But the thing was, making the wood dragons so compelling wasn''t that easy. Lyra spoke out, "But if we attack with the Wood Dragons from above and make the cavern collapse, how would we save the hostage? Besides, wouldn''t it give some time for them to escape?"


    Giving her a comforting smile, "Don''t worry about the hostage. I will be securing her very soon."


    Being unable to resist the temptation to ask about his plan, Chloe asked him, "How are you going to secure her?"


    "kekek¡­ Just wait and enjoy the show." He disappeared after saying that. After entering the cavern, he ordered Iris ''Hide my magic signature.''


    [Roger!]


    Saito pointed his hand at the ceiling, it was quite some distance away from the ground. If he had to guess the range, it was about 50 meters.


    A black web shot out of his wrist as it firmly attached itself to the ceiling. He jumped as high as he could and started to swing ahead. As he looked down, he noticed the number of demons covering the whole cavern.


    It seemed as if they were waiting for some intruders. They were ready to give shower hell upon them; they didn''t seem to think that the intruder would come through the air.


    He was meticulous to not make any noise. Soon enough, he came across two massive tunnels which lead to two different directions. He didn''t even need to ask and heard Iris'' words.


    [To the left side, master. There are some humans trapped there.]


    ''Very well.'' Saito changed his direction towards left and continued swinging without making a single sound. The demons below him had no idea that their enemy was up above, turning with a relaxed look.


    After swinging for some time, he finally saw humans trapped within a wooden cage. Since they were within the wooden enclosure, he smirked ''Looks like this will be easier than I thought.''


    He also noticed that there were many humans captured in the cage. The number was around 35¡­ He didn''t concern himself with saving all of them. He was only going to save the wife and the child of Carl Warren.


    The other humans were of no importance for Saito. It would be good if they were able to take advantage of the opportunity and save themselves, but he wasn''t going to try and save every single one.


    He was using the ability of the spider to stick onto the walls with his hands. He pointed at the cage and whispers within his head ''If I remember correctly, his wife and his child have blonde hairs. In such a place, she surely wouldn''t let go of his hand. I just need to search for a woman who is holding the hand of a young boy.''


    It didn''t take him long to find the two of them. They were standing near the right side of the cage. He used a bit of nature magic and manipulated the wood around the right side.


    Even though it was quite far away, with his proficiency in magic, it was an easy thing to do. He changed the shape of the whole cage from that side, making sure it had enough space to let the two of them pass.


    The people were surprised to see this change. They didn''t overthink and tried to rush out of the cage. Since the mother and the child were the first ones standing there, they were pushed out of the cage.


    This caught the attention of the demons. Saito felt a huge magic source starting to move. It seemed as though it was even deeper within the cavern and seemed to be busy doing something.


    He crouched his body and used Black Lightning within the muscles of his legs. He disappeared from that position and re-appeared besides the mother and the son in a flash.


    His appearance was shocking for the demons because now, they felt the full force of his magic. Without wasting a single moment, Saito speaks in his head ''Wood Dome! Rings of Hell Flames!''


    All three of them were covered by a thick wooden dome. The wood which appeared from under the ground. Saito used his consciousness to send a burst of magic through Lyra''s ring.


    She caught the signal, and two colossal Wood Dragons struck the sidelines of the cavern. It was impossible to make the whole cavern fall if it was hit directly from above.


    It would just throw some debris at most. That is why Lyra made her Wooden Dragons crash against the sides of the cavern to make it lose its support.


    Saito though had thought of another plan if Lyra wasn''t able to destroy the support of the cavern with the Wood Dragons. As he was swinging, he had left behind a trace of Magic Sphere containing the power of Nature.


    As the cavern felt a shockwave, the magic spheres which were placed on the walls by Saito were disturbed. They instantly created Wood Spikes which pierced through the walls.


    It looked as if they weren''t necessary though since Lyra''s Wooden Dragons were able to destroy the support of the cavern and the ceiling started to fall down.


    Chloe was worried about Saito and asked Lyra, "umm¡­Will Axel be all right? I am a little worried about him."


    Nodding in confirmation, Lyra replied back, "Don''t worry, since he was the one who suggested this, he must have a plan. Besides, these rocks aren''t capable of hurting him."


    Sure enough, Saito was holding out within the Wooden Dome along with the hostages he was supposed to protect. The Rings of Hell Flames were the real reason why the falling cavern didn''t trouble him.


    There were multiple Rings placed outside of the dome which covered it from all angles. As the falling debris passed through it, it would instantly be converted into ash due to the high temperature.


    The woman felt the whole cavern shaking up violently and held her son within her arms. Saito spoke to her in a neutral tone, "You don''t have to be worried, you both won''t be damaged at all."


    He said within his heart ''Though I can''t say the same about the demons¡­''


    The woman stared at him with a puzzled look, "Who are you? Why did you save us?" She seemed curious about her saviour.


    "Your husband had placed a mission in the Union about protecting the two of you. I accepted that mission. You are the wife of Carl Warren, right?"


    Just for confirmation, he thought it would be a good idea to ask her. Suddenly, the woman shivered slightly as she spoke out, "No¡­ Don''t bring us back to him! We beg you to not do that!"

 Chapter 55 - Interesting Surprise

    Now, this not only surprised him but also interested Saito much. He questioned them with a stern look, "What do you mean? Are you not his wife?"


    "I am his wife, and this is my child, but please do not take us back to him. He sold us to these demons!" She revealed a piece of shocking information to Saito.


    "What did you say? Sold you to these demons? Then why would he place a mission to rescue the two of you?" He questioned her as his expression turned grave by every single second.


    "I do not know. But the other people who were in the cage were adventurers who had been captured by these demons. They also came to rescue us." When she spoke this, she had a fearful look over her face.


    Understand the whole situation, Saito started to think ''I see¡­ That man made a deal with the demons that he would supply them, humans. Perhaps it''s a certain quantity of humans for an unknown cause. The demons kept the two of them alive so that the mission could be kept ongoing.''


    ''But why did he feel the need to obey the demons? If he is back in Human Territory, there is no way that the demons can hurt him there. Or is there any way they can? Besides, why did the demons not kill all the other humans? Other than sealing their magic, they looked pretty much fine. So why?''


    He decided to think about these questions later as he stared at the horrific reaction of this mother and son. He asked them, "Very well¡­ Both of you tell me your names. My name is Axel."


    "Sophie Whalen and he is Alferd Whalen." She replied back with both their names. The boy looked like he was around 10-11 years old while she was in her early 30''s.


    It seemed as she was pregnant with the boy in her teenage years. Looking at Alferd reminded him of Lyra''s little brother Reus. Both of these kids were very young, and they had blonde hair.


    Though Alferd seemed to have short hair with a lighter shade of blonde hair than Reus. Reus had a darker tone with longer hairs. The color of their eyes was also different, Reus had Emerald-colored eyes while this boy named Alferd had dark red glowing eyes.


    They looked incredibly pretty.


    He was curious about one more thing, "Is he the son of Carl Warren?" This question surprised Sophie a little, but she shook her head.


    "No. I was married to a marquis around 10 years ago, Alferd was born around that time. After around 3 years later, the marquis was assassinated, and I was captured together with my son. Those men sold me to Carl Warren. I wanted to run away as soon as I could, but he threatened me with the life of my son." She explained to Saito with a tearful expression.


    It seemed as though she was trying to hold back her tears. Saito had a puzzled look and asked her, "Couldn''t you just run away together with him? I mean, it has been 7 years since you are with that man. There is no way he can monitor you for so long."


    With a helpless expression, she spoke out, "Sir Axel, you use magic, so I think you would understand if you send your magic through my son''s body."


    Saito spoke out in his head ''Iris¡­ Check their bodies. Analyze them completely with the magic.''


    [Roger Master!]


    Just after a few seconds, Iris spoke within his head [Master¡­ I have found a trace of a magic chain that seems to be very close to the heart of Alferd Whalen. It is formed through a contract, and the user of the agreement can kill him just by injecting a bit of the magic with the contract paper he must hold.]


    "A contract, huh?" Saito murmured with a soft voice.


    Sophie heard his voice and answered him, "Yes¡­ He didn''t make a contract with me because he knew that I wasn''t scared of death. I would have very well killed myself to escape from him, but I don''t want my child to die. He made a contract with my child so that he could kill him if we ever run away or I don''t follow his orders."


    "And if my guess is right, he would be able to find out your location when he has activated the contract. Capturing you and selling you to someone else." She didn''t even bat an eye and nodded her head since she expected this.


    Saito was about to tell her his own plan when suddenly, they experienced a considerable force even within the Wooden Dome. The energy seemed to be transmitted through the ground, which was the reason why the Rings of Hell Flames turned out to be ineffective in stopping it.


    Since it was supposed to be a figure as robust as the Great Demon King, he opened up some space to get out of the Wooden Dome and ordered, "Joergen, go!"


    Joergen appeared from within his shadow as he slowly ran towards the source of the shockwave. The collapse of the cavern didn''t kill all the demons.


    Lyra and Chloe made their way towards the demons which had seemingly surprised. Just as the demons were approaching Saito''s, Wooden Dome.


    Chloe was quick in using her skill "Heaven''s Blessings: Enhance Spells". She used this skill on Lyra and boosted her magic by twice the amount.


    Feeling the boost of sudden magic strength. Lyra was able to form Wood out of thin air, it suddenly appeared under the feet of these demons.


    The Wood suddenly pierced through the demons. Three of the strongest Demons dodged the attack and turned around to take a look at Lyra and Chloe.


    They seemed furious at the two of them. The three of the Demons understood that these two women were responsible for the fall of the cavern.


    On one side, Joergen struck the Great Demon King who seemed to be in charge of the area. The Great Demon King was standing near a huge statue made out of bones.


    Saito did notice it as he opened up the dome to let Joergen pass through. He wondered whose statue it was, but he didn''t keep it in his mind for long.


    He closed the opening to the dome once again, right now, it was better to protect these two. He has to take them far away if he wanted to deal with this Great Demon King.


    Besides, Joergen was strangely agitated and wanted to fight. It seemed as though the loss against Prince Rai weighed on its mind more than Saito had imagined.


    The anger was still within Joergen, but it didn''t show it to Saito or anyone else. It was an excellent opportunity to release its anger on this Great Demon King.


    The Great Demon King had a height of 5 meters, it was enormous as compared to a 2 meters Joergen, but the size didn''t scare him.


    Joergen bashed its horn against the Great Demon King and used the skill ''Thunderbolt.'' It was useful in making the Great Demon King take a step back, but there didn''t seem to be any significant damage.


    The Great Demon King had a feral grin as it said, "You made a huge mistake of coming here at this time. I shall offer all your souls to the Demon God Alvaneth."


    Saito could hear his words and thought ''Demon God? The fuck¡­ The Demon Lord isn''t the highest?!''


    [Demon God is an existence that is expected to be more than 1000 times stronger than a Demon Lord. It is recommended for Master to run away as soon as you encounter a Demon God]


    Suddenly, the Great Demon King jumps up and speaks the name of the skill, "Demon God Crush!" As the name suggested, it crushed Joergen in nearly an instant. Joergen squealed out in pain, "Haah!"

 Chapter 56 - Berserk Healer And Elf Vs Demons

    Even with this shout of pain from Joergen, Saito wasn''t worried. He could feel that Joergen was hardly damaged.


    Joergen suddenly opened its eyes and spoke out, "Just kidding!" It disappeared within the shadow and reappeared from the other side.


    The next moment, it spoke out, "Vanishing Footwork of Shadow Wolf!" Joergen used its shadow ability to disappear from its position and reappear to the other side while striking it with Purple Lightning.


    As soon as it finished attacking, it disappeared from that position and struck from the other side. The hits continued and slowly, but surely the Great Demon King''s touch skin was pierced.


    This time, it was the Great Demon King who let out a painful squeal, "Ahhhhh¡­" Joergen stopped using its Footwork and stood back for a few seconds.


    It gathered a tremendous amount of magic above its horn, it seemed to be of the water attribute, slowly speaking with his words seemingly gathering power by each second, "Secret Skill: Wrath of the Water Dragon!"


    Water Element seemed to be gathering above its horn as he targeted the Great Demon King.


    The Great Demon King gritted its teeth and spoke out at the same time, "Secret Skill: Nether Blast!"


    The Purple colored Demonic power started to gather in its mouth. Both seemed to be charging attacks to their full strength before they unleashed it at the same time.


    The attacks collided against each other and created a considerable shockwave which nearly destroyed the Wooden Dome created by Saito.


    The shockwave was so strong that it was felt by Lyra and Chloe even though they were so far away from the place it took place.


    ~~


    Lyra was fighting against the three Demons who seemed to be very strong. Their powers were just below the Great Demon King in this party. They were approaching the two of them intending to kill.


    Similarly, Lyra had a cold look in her eyes. She understood that if she hesitated to kill at this point, then Chloe and her own life would be in great danger.


    Pure wooden vines made out of Lyra''s magic appeared around her. The demons were in shock because they had seen it emerge out of thin air.


    One of the demons pointed at her and said, "You! You give off the aura of a human, but how can you use Nature Magic! No¡­ There is another aura which is being concealed."


    After some thought, he spoke out loud, "The only race capable of creating Wood out of thin air is Elf. You girl, you are an Elf!"


    These words caught the interest of the other two demons and Chloe as well. Though she didn''t ask any questions regarding this, she still stared at Lyra with some doubts of her own.


    Lyra softly whispered, "Move¡­" The vines attacked them all in unison. There were overall 6 vines, each one was assaulted by 2 vines.


    The demons dodged her attack easily. Each one of them had an excited look on their faces, "This is a fortune. Eating you would let me climb onto the ranks of Lower Demon Kings."


    As one of them said that, the other two turned towards it and loudly declared, "I will be the one to eat this elf!"


    It seemed as though they were about to fight among themselves because of the topic of who would eat Lyra. Lyra didn''t waste any moment, she moved her hands and spoke out, "FIRE!"


    Suddenly, the vines which were near their bodies started to shoot off countless Wooden Spikes which struck two out of the three of them.


    As soon as the two of them were struck, she closed her fist and shouted, "Bloom!"


    The wooden spikes which had hit the bodies of the two demons suddenly started to grow at an abnormal speed. While the wood began to grow into a plant, the complexion of the two demons started to become very pale.


    Their blood, along with Lyra''s magic, was used as a supplement for their abnormal growth. The demon which had been left used this opportunity to close the distance between Lyra as she remained focused on her attack.


    Just when he was about to strike Lyra, a fist hit his face. Chloe spoke out loud, "Meteor Punch!" His whole body started to spin in mid-air. Suddenly, a fist made out of Wood was formed and struck him, sending his body high in the air.


    Lyra rotated her head and says, "Thanks, Chloe. If you weren''t there, I would have taken some damage before my spell would have been ready."


    She was a bit embarrassed as she was praised and spoke out, "I want to know what he was talking about later. Is that all right?"


    Giving her a nod, Lyra agreed readily with a bright smile, "Okie~!"


    She looked up in the air and says, "Looks like he is coming back down. Let''s destroy him together!"


    Chloe gave her a nod before she took the stance to use that skill again. She was a healer, a particular type of healer in this world. This profession was infamously known as Berserk Healer.


    Right now, with her magic power, the only skill she had was Meteor Punch. She couldn''t really learn any other skill since her comprehension power wasn''t that great.


    "Meteor Punch!" "The Fist of Wood Golem!" A sizeable wooden fist was formed in thin air while on the other hand, Chloe once again used all her body strength to punch the demon which had come down.


    Its bones, as well as its internal organs, were inevitably crushed. It crashed on the Wooden Dome created by Saito.


    Though it wasn''t able to pierce through the durable Wooden Dome created by him, there was a significant dent from one side.


    Even Saito who was standing in the Dome felt the shockwave. He was still talking to the mother and her son¡­


    ~~


    "I came here because of my mission. Since I have already saved you. Do you wish to come back to the Vermillion Kingdom with us?" He asked them since he wasn''t sure what he should do with them.


    If he was alone, he would have very well left them here. But since he was with Lyra, he knew that she wouldn''t feel nice after leaving a helpless woman here along with her son.


    Of course, she would probably be mad if she came to know about the rest of the humans who had been killed here. They were adventurers anyway. They had come here fully prepared to die in a mission. Not his concern at all.


    There was a ruthless intent in her eyes as she spoke out, "You came here to save us due to the mission, right? Then do a mission for me¡­ Secretly kill that man before he realizes that we have survived this place and kills my son!"


    These words of hers made Saito smirk a little, "Interesting¡­ A mission to kill my client." Sophie was a bit nervous as she saw him smirk. However, she continued, "Yes¡­ will you be willing to?"


    "It depends on what you can pay? That man¡­ Carl Warren has promised 1000 Gold Coins. You should state your price now." The price caused her to clench her fists tightly.


    This was an amount she could have quickly paid if she was with her ex-husband. Right now, she was a wife in just name, she didn''t have any real wealth. And if she used the name of Carl Warren to ask for money, he would know that they had survived and killed her son using the contract.


    There was a look of hesitation on her face as she pointed her hand at herself and staggered to even speak, "I¡­ I don''t have money to reward you for this mission¡­" Just as she paused after speaking this, Saito was about to turn his head.


    A decision was made within his head. Not to take up her mission.


    He though wasn''t really prepared as she continued on, "I-I will give you my whole body as the reward! I will give you everything! Just kill that man and save my son!"

 Chapter 57 - Saitos Promise

    Contrary to what she expected, there was a cold look in Saito''s eyes. She thought he would accept her in a blink of an eye. She knew how many people looked at her with lewd eyes.


    Even though she wasn''t a pure woman, she was sure that no man would be able to resist the charm she still held. She was sure of her beauty, yet here Saito grasped her throat and asked her with the ruthless intent, "Do you find it easy to say those words? Do you even know what you have just said?"


    She had some difficulty in speaking, and she coughed out, Saito let her down as he felt a sudden shockwave from one side of the Wooden Dome. She took the opportunity to take a deep breath and started speaking tearfully, "What can I do in this situation? I am just a slave of that man¡­ I can''t pay you back through Gold Coins. This is the only way I know!"


    "Listen, woman! It is not that you can''t. It is just that you haven''t even thought about it. Couldn''t you have just given me a mission to kill Carl Warren and all his wives? The remaining property left would have been yours. Do with it as you wish! Can''t you think for yourself at all? Did you want to leave your son behind?" He gave a surprising suggestion.


    Sure enough, even though on paper, she was legally his wife. If he and all his wives died, the whole property would be inherited by her alone.


    "I-I didn''t know if you would accept this or not. Those women are also innocent. I do not wish to have them killed just so I could pay the reward that should be given by me alone." She stared into his eyes and spoke out with a strong sense of morality.


    "I see¡­ So, you do not wish to kill that man''s other wives, huh. Very well¡­ I will accept your mission. As you said, you will be my slave after I complete this mission. I hope you do not regret it." Saito said to her while she looked straight into his eyes.


    "If this saves the life of my son, I shall never regret it and serve you for eternity." She didn''t look like she was going to back down from those words.


    Alferd was careful enough to not speak right now, he was scared. He didn''t think that so much was going on¡­ He knew that his mother was unhappy with his new father, but he never expected this to be the case.


    Hearing that his mother was going to become a slave for his sake caused him to start crying. He couldn''t stop himself and begins to sob, "Sorry mother¡­ Because of me, you were threatened. Sorry¡­ Sorry¡­"


    "Idiot son¡­ You don''t need to be sorry." She embraced him a little tightly to comfort him. Her robe was drenched by the tears of her son.


    Saito approached him very slowly and bends down. He gently starts to pat on the top of his head, "Don''t worry¡­ I will surely save you."


    It was unknown, but slowly, Alferd started to calm down. The reason why Saito had actually accepted her as his servant was very different from what Sophie was expecting.


    Sophie thought that he wanted her to satisfy him sexually. She was even willing to do that if this meant that her son could be saved.


    There were two reasons, first was because she didn''t have any way to repay him back. And if he wasn''t compensated again, there was a high chance that he wouldn''t even accept this mission.


    If she was captured by that man once again after the death of her son, she would be devasted and would be violated by that man or perhaps get sold to some other man.


    Saito was very handsome with a fair complexion, even though he was young. He had the look of a man who drew her close to him, if she had to do the sexual service for the men anyways, she would instead do it with a handsome man like him.


    Furthermore, from the shockwaves, she could feel. She understood a great deal, the wooden dome was solid. The shockwaves were strong enough to vibrate through the wooden dome and the earth for them to feel, but the force-generating it still wasn''t able to break it.


    This made her sure of Saito''s power. Sophie felt that she and her own son would be safe as long as they were under Saito''s care.


    However, what caused Saito to accept her as his slave was because he wanted Sophia to do the household work. He couldn''t really remain in Chloe''s house for very long, he was planning to buy his own home in the Vermillion kingdom where he could live.


    Without a servant, it would be hard to take care of the whole house. Besides, her son reminded him a little about Reus, he was thinking of teaching him some magic when they start living together.


    He even tries to cheer Alferd by saying, "Now-now, don''t cry. When we return back, I will teach you an awesome spell."


    It gradually worked as Alferd slowly turned his head upwards and blinked innocently, it was merely the cutest moment, "C-Can I learn the magic spell?"


    Just when Sophie was about to interject, Saito silenced her by placing a finger over her lips, "Shh¡­" He whispered softly.


    He even answered Alferd''s question, "Yup! It''s a promise, okay?" Giving him a gentle smile, he rubs his head lovingly.


    "Thank you, big brother!" Alferd spoke out as he hugged Saito, Sophie remained standing there with a dumb look, she couldn''t believe that such a young man was willing to teach her son magic.


    It was simply unbelievable for her to imagine this. She couldn''t understand what made Saito come to this conclusion.


    Alferd released him from the hug and spoke, "I have to ask mother as well. Mother, can I learn the magic spell from Big Brother?"


    Sophie was about to speak that he shouldn''t trouble Saito. She took a look at Saito''s eyes, and he seemed to be signaling her to say yes.


    With no other choice at present, she gave her son a charming smile, "Of course you can learn. Make sure to not be annoying to Sir Axel."


    "mm hmm~ I won''t!" Giving the nod, Alferd cheered up. Around this time, the three of them experienced a powerful shockwave from Joergen''s direction.


    Sophie fell down on the ground, her plump butt crashed onto the ground as her whole body shook. Saito lost his balance as his head fell down onto two soft objects. He rested his head over these soft and firm peaks.


    He rubbed his head a bit before he took a deep breath of her womanly scent. His nostrils were filled with her bewitching scent as Sophie sealed her mouth and held her moan inside her mouth.


    She couldn''t believe that she was about to moan just as he rubbed his head against her breasts and took a deep breath. This was simply unbelievable. She felt that she was a lot more attracted to him than she initially thought.


    Saito soon realized where his head was resting and immediately pulled himself together. He was a bit embarrassed and thought ''Damn shockwave!''


    He looked at Sophie''s face and saw a heavy blush there as she had shut her eyes tightly. He looked at Alferd whose head rested on Sophie''s stomach.


    Sophie slowly opened her eyes and thought that Saito would now be unable to hold back and would be staring at her with a lecherous look that all men possessed when they gaze at her.


    What she saw surprised her a bit, he had a straight look on his face with a very light blush on his cheeks. Since she was in the presence of her son, she didn''t comment on this at all.


    Saito tilted his head towards Joergen''s direction and frowned.. He felt the Great Demon King''s power was nearly at the same level as that of Joergen''s power.

 Chapter 58 - Great Demon King’s Death

    Alfred tightly grasped onto Sophie''s body, and his eyes were closed entirely. Sophie slowly sat and dragged her buttocks towards Saito. She moved her body forwards and bend a little as her breasts started to touch his arm, and her lips came in contact with the left side of his cheek.


    It was electrifying because Saito was focused entirely on Joergen''s battle right now. He was using the Magic Sense from Iris to observe that battle, his sense of touch was incredibly heightened, and as soon as he felt those massive boobs press against his arm, he felt a tingly feeling inside of his heart.


    Soon enough, her lips released his cheeks as she looked at him with a bashful appearance. Saito got up and chose not to comment on this as he said, "Get ready. We are going to leave this place. I have to help out Joergen in beating this Great Demon King. It would hard to do that while protecting the two of you."


    The two of them stared at him with a surprised look. Saito felt that the demons which were on Lyra''s side have all been destroyed. He opened up a hole from the top of the Wooden Dome and said, "Come closer. Hold onto me very tightly."


    The two of them obeyed him. He bent down to pick up Alferd in his arms while Sophie stood up and stood close to him.


    Saito''s hand reached for the cheeks of her butt and pulled her closer to himself. Sophie wrapped her arms around his body to make sure they were stuck tightly.


    This time, her breasts were felt by one side of his body. Saito used his skill ''Flight¡­'' Alferd and Sophie were startled as Saito started to fly.


    Her breasts rubbed against his body as she moved a bit. To stop her from moving, he gripped her buttocks very tightly and glared at her.


    It did stop her from moving around, but there was a bashful look on her face. She didn''t know why, but she was feeling hot as she felt the cheeks of her butt being grabbed in such a forceful manner.


    Her erect nipples were rubbing against the side of his chest as they started to fly. Saito got them out of them Wood Dome and continued to move towards Lyra''s direction.


    It took him around 5 minutes to reach their position. Saito stared at the debris due to the collapse of the cavern. He was surprised by the number of corpses of demons.


    As he turned around to observe, he saw a Demon was stuck onto the Wooden Dome with his blood splashed all over one side of the Dome.


    He sucked a breath of cold air and thought ''Damn¡­ Looks like Lyra has grown pretty strong.'' He had a smile on his face as he noticed the two of them standing near the end of where debris was.


    He slowly let the two of them down and spoke out, "Stay with the two of them. I will go and deal with that Great Demon King."


    Rotating his head towards Lyra, he praised her, "Good work by killing the remaining demons." Chloe bitterly smiled but chose not to say anything.


    Though Lyra turned towards Chloe and says, "Thank her for the most. If she hadn''t protected me at that time, I would have been dead!"


    Saito was somewhat surprised because he didn''t think that was what happened. He saw the look on Lyra''s face, and it didn''t seem like she was lying.


    "Thank you for saving her Chloe¡­ I am forever in your debt." He speaks out with a stern look on his face.


    Chloe moved her body a little bashfully as she heard him praise her, "It''s nothing. I definitely wouldn''t let Lyra get hurt."


    She received a wink from Lyra, which seemed to say "Don''t be shy." Suddenly, they felt another strong shockwave, this time, they even heard a loud scream, "AAAAHHHHHHH¡­."


    Saito was a little worried now, he used his Flight magic and immediately rushed towards Joergen''s location. At this time, Joergen had just used a powerful attack named Thunder Blast!


    Meanwhile, the Great Demon King had used an attack named Giga Blast, his whole body was covered in the thick demonic aura as he rushed to attack Joergen.


    The Thunder Blast was obviously a powerful attack, and it managed to make the Great Demon King scream due to pain, but it didn''t stop him.


    Since he had used such a strong attack, Joergen was in no shape to react. He could only take that attack head-on and be crashed into the rubble behind him.


    Joergen didn''t scream, but he did vomit some blood due to internal injuries. This demon was much more robust than what he initially expected to be.


    The Great Demon King stood on top of Joergen''s body with a ferocious grin and spoke, "You fought well for a beast! However, I can see that you haven''t experienced a lot of battles, your moves are strong but inexperienced. You show a lot of openings, you are done now!"


    Just when he struck his fist down at Joergen. Joergen disappeared with a black flash. It astounded the Great Demon King as he looked around to find where he was.


    "The great power has never been my forte. Do you know what my forte is? Concealing my presence and striking when the enemy least expects it." The Great Demon King shivered as he heard that voice behind his back.


    The Great Demon King''s widened as he thought ''No way¡­ This beast let me strike himself to draw me close after using that attack. I am still in the recoil due to that attack and can''t use magic for some moments. He trapped me!''


    As he rotated his head, he nearly felt like giving up since Joergen''s horn was charged with a significant amount of Purple Lightning while he was charging up a strong Water Attack in his mouth.


    Joergen suddenly jumped back and unleashed an unreal amount of water from his mouth. This was his move named Whirlpool! The move caused the Great Demon King to be trapped in the flow of strong whirlpool, and then, Joergen released the Thunder Blast he had been charging.


    As soon as the Thunder Blast hit the whirlpool. The Great Demon King couldn''t do anything but scream in agony, he never expected the tables to turn against him in such a matter.


    As the whirlpool slowly dispersed. Saito was just a few meters away from that attack. He didn''t think Joergen had such an attack under his sleeve.


    He looked around and noticed Joergen had fallen down due to exhaustion. Saito immediately rushed towards Joergen and placed his hand over his body.


    As the attack dispersed, the Great Demon King fell down on the ground with a loud -Thud-. There was still a breath left in his body, he was gazing at the vast skeleton statue as he whispered in broken words, "I¡­ I have failed¡­. God¡­. Take¡­ my body and¡­ soul as¡­ compensation¡­"


    The eyes of the statue shone with a bright red light. Saito turned towards the body of the Great Demon King and noticed that his hand seemed to be pointing in a specific direction. The shape of the Great Demon King slowly started to disperse, which much surprised him.


    He turned around to check up where the Great Demon King was pointing and saw the Skeleton Statue. It was surprising how it managed to remain standing even after the cavern collapsed.


    It seemed as if the Great Demon King had made sure that this statue wasn''t disturbed at all. Noticing the Red colored eyes and how the power of this Skeleton seemed to be rising after every second.


    Saito gave a grim look and thought ''This¡­ it seems like a ceremony of some sort.. I need to destroy this whole thing before whatever that thing is revived.''

 Chapter 59 - Purple Eyed Demon God

    Not wasting another second, he took a deep breath and spoke out very softly, "Dual Skill: Lightning Fire Exploding Beast!"


    Suddenly, he made a huge, four-legged beast in front of him made of his Black Lightning and Hell Flames. The Dog like elemental beast charged at the Skeleton with a murderous look.


    As it struck the Skeleton, it generated a tremendous amount of power. The shockwave was strong enough to push back Saito and Joergen.


    And Saito suddenly spoke with a murderous look, "Explode!" If the previous shockwave wasn''t enough, this one sure threw them back towards the rubble.


    Saito noticed that Joergen could take massive damage if he crashed against the rubble, he closed his eyes to concentrate and thought ''Water Prison!''


    He covered both himself and Joergen in a bubble of water. It was normal water so that Joergen wouldn''t be hurt while he was within it.


    As soon as the Water Bubble crashed against the bubble, it slowly absorbed the force and softened their landing.


    He slowly dispersed the Water Bubble and looked at Joergen, who was too exhausted to stand right now. He turned his head and saw the Great Skeleton slowly crumbling. It seemed as if it was unable to remain standing after taking on such an explosion.


    He was relieved since it seems as if he was successful in stopping whatever that was going to happen. He picked Joergen and took him back to where Lyra and others were standing.


    Lyra had finished telling Chloe about how she met up with Saito and her true identity. Sophie and her kid Alferd were sitting beneath a tree far away so they couldn''t hear what Lyra was saying.


    After listening to her complete story, Chloe was incredibly startled as she quickly bowed, "I apologize, I never thought that you were a princess!"


    Lyra laughed it off and says, "Now-now¡­ I treat you as my sister. Don''t be like that to me. Just treat me the same as before. Oh, and make sure to not speak anything about my identity to others."


    Quickly nodding her head, Chloe replied back, "Of course, I won''t tell a soul!" She was a little excited since she never imagined to meet an Elf Princess.


    Saito soon returned back with an injured Joergen in his hands. Chloe noticed that the injuries on Joergen were somewhat severe, he laid him in front of her, and she used, "Healing Aura!" "Accelerate healing!"


    These two spells were used by her. The first spell utilized her magic to heal Joergen while the other spell would increase the speed of natural regeneration. These two spells helped Joergen get on its legs after half an hour.


    With the injuries it had sustained, it was simply incredible that he could be healed so quickly. After he was healed, Joergen spoke out to Chloe, "Thank you for healing me."


    "Hehe¡­ Don''t mind it. I am a healer after all. That''s what I do." She waved off his thanks and smiled at him.


    Saito looked around and spoke out, "Emma¡­ You can come out now." Emma came out of Lyra''s shadow.


    "We will walk towards the Dwarf Kingdom. I want to get the weapons from that place." Lyra and Chloe already knew about that, so they nodded their head.


    Emma stretched her legs since she had remained in the shadow for too long. Joergen was also happy as he agreed with the plan.


    Turning towards Sophie and Alferd, he signalled them to come closer. As they came closer, he spoke out, "Explain your circumstances to the two of them. I will play with Alferd here¡­"


    Alferd was curiously staring at Joergen and Emma. It was clear as day that he wanted to play with them. He took Alferd from Sophie''s arm and placed him on top of Emma.


    Alferd seemed surprised at how comfortable Emma was and started to laugh.


    Meanwhile, Lyra takes a look at Alferd and speaks, "Is he your son? He reminds me of my younger brother."


    This seemed to dispel most of the doubts Sophie had in her mind, and she answers, "Yes¡­ he is about 10-year-old."


    "That''s cool. My little brother is 13-years-old." Lyra happily continues the conversation while Chloe was quiet and stared at Sophie.


    Sophie proceeded to tell the two of them about what she had talked with Saito. The deal with him and everything. Lyra''s face never changed, but, Chloe had a confused look on her face.


    The two of them didn''t say anything for some while. Lyra broke the silence by saying, "You did not have a good life. I will ask Axel to kill that man and free your son from that contract. I am sure he plans to do this anyways."


    "As for the slave part, you do not need to be too worried. From what I think, he is planning to buy a house and is going to let you take care of it since he probably doesn''t want me to work. That dolt." She jokingly called him a dolt and gave her a smile.


    Her words relieved Chloe and Sophie while also disappointing Sophie for some reason. From the way Saito had reacted to her, she knew that Lyra was most probably right.


    ~~


    All of them walked towards the Dwarf Kingdom to retrieve the weapons. It was around 2 days journey. They took 2 breaks every day. Emma would go around to kill a beast and bring its body back for everyone to feast.


    Meanwhile, they were in the middle of their journey back to the Dwarf Kingdom. The bundle of bones twitched before it started to shine in a Purple Light.


    The Evil Aura was spreading around the bones for some time before it suddenly settled down. The bones started to disappear as if they were being consumed by something.


    A tall man of around 200 cm, he looked about 30 years old, with baked clay color, his purple eyes emitted a strong power. He had strong muscles on his arms and legs and stood there naked.


    There was a look of confusion on his face as he stared around. Soon enough, a considerable amount of memories hit his head as he starts to shout, "ARRGHHH...."


    The memories of various humans¡­ he wasn''t able to remember everything about them but only vital moments. Most of the memories he was watching were men''s memories.


    Their thoughts, their desires, their dreams, all of them were felt and experienced by this purple-eyed man.


    This whole thing happened in a split second. After this Purple-eyed man was able to reorganize his head. He remembered Black Hair and emerald-eyed boy.


    He slowly spoke with each word laced with hatred, "That boy¡­ That fucking boy attacked me when I was about to be revived! Even in that skeleton state, my soul had to endure such an attack from Black Lightning."


    "If only he had used those Black Flames only, my soul wouldn''t have been damaged but Lightning¡­ Lightning is a bane of Souls. It really damaged me to the extent that I had to recover before reviving. Fortunately, that Great Demon King had also offered its soul to me or else I would have been dead."


    With an ice-cold look, the man shouted out with a crazy declaration, "I will kill you! I will kill you!"


    After a few seconds, he calmed down and thought ''How come I am so rash? This rage¡­ Why can I not control my emotions? Is this the side-effect of using humans to revive. So be it! Nothing is more important than living.''


    ''My power right now is around the same as that of 2 Demon Kings. This is simply awful. A dignified Demon God like me has been reduced to the likes of Demon Kings. This is just humiliating. With my knowledge and skills, I just need around 2 months to become a Demon Lord and 3 years to return back to my peak.''


    ''My name Alvaneth will once again be spread around the world. My name will once again be the source of fears among all people regardless of the race. A dignified demon god like me should have an Empire, the strongest empire which would control the demons and the beauties who shall serve me for eternity.''


    Licking his lips in anticipation of women serving him, he darkly chuckled.. It was a pity that humanity has not realized that a Demon God has been born at this time.

 Chapter 60 - Dance Of The Fire God

    Saito and others soon reached the Dwarf Kingdom. The guards at the entrance didn''t stop Joergen and Emma from entering the kingdom.


    It seemed as though entering the kingdom with the beasts wasn''t rare as in the case of Vermillion Kingdom. The main reason for this was because there were beast trades much more open than in the Vermillion Kingdom.


    Saito was in the Blacksmith association as he waited for the dwarf named Dekreas to come out. He seemed to take some time. It looked as if only the final additions and polishing were left now.


    They remained seated for an hour. Dekreas knew that they had returned to retrieve their weapons and called out for them, "All three of you come inside."


    Saito knew that Dekreas was referring to him, Lyra, and Chloe. The others waited outside¡­


    As he entered the place, he looked around and noticed that the room was completely empty. For a blacksmith, there was no weapon hanging around.


    Though it caught his attention, he chose not to comment on this and continued to walk towards Dekreas'' position.


    There were weapons. Dekreas stared at Saito and spoke out in a solemn voice, "Drop your blood onto the weapon which you are going to wield."


    Saito stared at Chloe and said to her, "Chloe, the double-bladed staff is for you." He then turned towards Lyra and gave her a smile, "And this staff is for you, Lyra~."


    Both of them nodded their heads. They were satisfied with Saito''s decision. Now, Saito turned towards his dull-looking blade, it was pitch black. The Sword''s handle was made with a precious jewel that could take on the power of his elements.


    Saito bit his thumb and dripped his blood onto the Double-Edged sword. His blood was absorbed by the sword, the pitch-black color started to change.


    It turned purple while it was highlighted by the pitch-black color. After it absorbed the blood, it also seemed to be glowing.


    Suddenly, he heard Iris'' voice in his head.


    [Congratulations, master! You have bound a heaven-level weapon to yourself. Please name the weapon.]


    Being suddenly asked to name the weapon, Saito muttered slowly, "Nightfall¡­" And he moved his arm to hold the sword.


    He didn''t even realize it, but he was unleashing an unreal amount of pressure onto the people around him. He was lost in the beauty and the power flowing through him.


    Soon enough, Iris calmed down his power. And continues to speak [Nightfall shall be the name of this sword.]


    Similar to what he did, Lyra and Chloe also dropped their blood onto their respective weapons.


    Chloe had a double-bladed staff with a Golden colored handle in between. He felt an intense amount of power running through her body. The color of the blades changed to Light Blue as the color on the handle remained the same.


    Lyra''s staff was a little different. There was a white-colored orb connected to the staff which had been prepared by the materials provided by Saito.


    The color of the orb changed to forest green. There were signs of some tiny plants growing out of thin air on top of the table.


    [This Nightfall sword''s unique abilities cannot be used by anyone unless he has the blood of master Saito.]


    [The Nightfall sword can suppress the beast.]


    [The Nightfall Sword can ignore pure magic defense.]


    [The Nightfall Sword can take on all your elements and fuse them together to unleash an attack.]


    [The Nightfall Sword contains its own magical storage which contains ultra-healing properties. However, it cannot heal anyone other than the master. For anyone else, it''s poison.]


    [The Nightfall Sword has the same quantity of magic as a master. Master can call upon this magic effortlessly, which means that the master will have double the magic when he fights an opponent with his sword.]


    [The magic in the sword can be refilled by the master using two ways. One is when it has drawn the blood of the enemy. While the other is passive as it shall slowly take small amounts of magic from the master and refill itself. It will contain the same Ultra Healing capabilities after it has been refilled with magic.]


    As Iris stopped talking. Saito stared at his Nightfall Sword and thought ''Heh¡­ This is interesting. I now need to learn a Sword Style, and I will be good to go. If I charge at that Fox Woman named Naomi, I will be slaughtered by her since I don''t have the experience to fight with a sword.''


    ''After learning a sword style. Joergen and I should be able to kill her. Maybe I should ask these dwarves, they make all these weapons, they should have some sort of sword style which I can learn.''


    The staff held by Lyra and Chloe had a similar ability in terms of magic storage, refilling, and ultra-healing.


    Saito picked up the last staff and placed it within the storage he had because of Iris. He stared at Dekreas, who seemed to be expecting the payment.


    He spoke out to Iris ''Iris, release the 3 most essential materials I have for making a weapon. Release around a pound of each material.''


    [Roger master!]


    Saito starts to move his hand while it faced the ground. The materials appeared on the ground. Instantly, Dekreas was on his knees as he made a forward run to hug the materials.


    Though he was stopped by Saito. He asked the dwarf in a curious tone, "Do you have any sword style with you?"


    "Yes," Dekreas replied with an affirmative nod. He proudly proclaimed, "We have some of the greatest sword styles in the world."


    "Oh, really! Show them to me, please! I will be double the reward for you." Though Dekreas didn''t have any plan to give him any sword style, he paused when he heard about the double reward.


    "Are you sure? I will not let you take them with you, though." He spoke out with a stern gaze. Saito nodded his head and said, "I just want to take a look at the greatest sword style in the Dwarf Kingdom. However, it should be the greatest!"


    After a long pause, Dekreas started moving out of the room. He said to Saito, "Come with me¡­ I will take you to the place where we keep one of the three greatest sword styles in the world, the Dance of Fire God."


    It caught Saito''s attention because the name seemed reasonable enough. He wondered if the moves would be just as good. He looked down at his dual bladed sword in his hand


    Saito puts the sword in the sheath and hangs it around his back. This was how he was planning to keep it from now on since he could hide it if he chooses to wear a cloak.


    He followed Dekreas to a library, it seemed to have many sword styles though none caught his interest. He continued to follow Dekreas and entered a secret chamber within the library.


    The lights lit up automatically as he followed Dekreas. He looked around and sensed many magical traps, the thick walls and many humans hidden within the wall.


    They didn''t raise their finger and continued to watch as Dekreas led him in front of a very ordinary-looking scroll. Saito looked at Dekreas and noticed that he seemed to have a look of reverence towards this piece of paper.


    "Go and pick it up. I will give you 10 breaths of time. That is all you will have before you are asked to place it back there." Dekreas said with a stern look. It seemed as though even 10 breaths of time was too much according to him.


    Saito didn''t say anything, he stepped forwards and opened up the sword. Suddenly, he heard Iris'' voice.


    [Do you wish to learn the Dance of Fire God Style?]


    Saito didn''t hesitate before he thought ''Yes!'' Suddenly, a massive amount of information started to flood his mind. The 7 forms of the Dance of Fire God Style had been ultimately remembered by Saito.


    As per the deal, he placed the paper after 10 breaths of time and silently made his way back to others. He was thinking about this Sword Style all his way back.


    He doubled the reward as he had promised. Saito starts to walk back towards the Vermillion Kingdom along with his companions.


    With their speed, it took them around 10 days to return back to the Vermillion kingdom. In this period, quite a lot of things had changed.. Especially about how the investigation regarding the death of Prince Rai.

 Chapter 61 - Truth About The Union

    Meanwhile, in the Vermillion Kingdom, Dante Vermillion was sitting with a stern look as he received an important piece of information.


    "Sir, from the guards of the West Gate, we have found that there were around 50 people who had passed over that gate from morning to evening." The man appeared without making a single sound.


    He continued to speak, "We have investigated all of them except for one person. They all seem innocent since they do not have enough power to harm Prince Rai."


    Dante said to him with a stern look, "Don''t eliminate any possibility. In my travels, I have seen many things. There are artifacts which can only be used a single time and a common man would be able to kill one of the strongest demons."


    The man couldn''t believe what he was hearing however he decided to trust Dante. He added on, "We shall investigate them all in secret."


    Giving an affirmative nod, Dante asked him, "Who is left now?" He wondered if that would be the clue.


    "It is Chloe Morgan. It has been rumored that Prince Rai was intoxicated by her and wanted her to become his woman. She was one of the 50 people who had entered the west gate yet it is mysterious because there are no records of her leaving from that gate." The man dressed in black informed about this information to Prince Dante.


    Prince Dante''s complexion changed, "What do you mean? If there were no records of her leaving the city then how did she get out of the city gates? And then got in from the West Side where my little brother was possibly killed."


    "I do not know master." The men clad in black shook his head. It seemed that he was thinking about it for very long himself.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter how she got out. The main thing is that she got in from the West Gate. Go and investigate her." Dante gave the order with a ruthless look.


    The man kneeling in front of him hesitated as he said, "Sir Dante, she has many connections within the Union. Do you think we should-?"


    Prince Dante stomped his feet on the ground, "The Union can do nothing if she has some connection with the death of my Brother. There will be nothing they can do¡­" He trailed off after speaking this.


    In his head, he was thinking ''They are nothing without the Royal Family. If Father wasn''t supporting them in secret, there was no way it would have grown so powerful to an extend that they would be capable of suppressing the Radiant Church in city.''


    It seemed as though there were many strange things about Union. It was supported by the Royal Family in secret to suppress the influence of the Radiant Church. It explained the reason how this organization could become so strong in such a short period of time.


    It didn''t have the long thousand-year-old history like the Radiant Church nor were they like the Phantom Brotherhood who had their own teachings to protect their members at all costs.


    The Union had managed to surpass these two in just a period of 100 years. This showed how much the Royal Family had supported this organization.


    Normally, no matter what organization, the Royal Family would be against the organization because if it is allowed to grow then it would become a separate entity which the King wouldn''t be able to control.


    This was not acceptable by the Royal Family. However, they also couldn''t oppose them openly because the will of the people was also important. If they opposed the organization which seemed to be benefitting the humans in their territory then they may have to deal with a revolution.


    To prevent such a scene to occur and to minimize losses even if such a situation occurs. He created a project, the project known as Union which shall become the strongest force within the Kingdom and which is directly controlled by the king.


    No member of the Union had any idea that the King was the real Leader of the Union. The master of the guild was just currently managing the guild, normally, any decision he took would be fine.


    However, in case of an important decision, the King would send him a message using his Long-Distance Communication Transmission.


    To prevent any spies from leaking any information, there was only a single man in the entire Union who knew of the real identity of the Union''s master. The Master¡­


    He was picked by the king from when he was in an orphanage. He secretly trained him and brain washed him into becoming his perfect loyal subject. He could make his own decisions but the order by the king was absolute for him.


    Even after the death of the Original King who implemented this project, it was passed down to the next king. The order given by the Original King to the Vice Master of Union was, "Your next master is the King of this Kingdom. Listen to all his words without fail."


    And the previous king also ordered the king who was going to succeed him, "Pick a child and train him into becoming the Next Master of the Union. This farce must go on in front of the public."


    Before becoming the King, even the succeeding king had no idea of how the Kingdom controlled the Union. It was unknown how Dante had come to know that the Kingdom controlled the Union because this was supposed to be a secret which should only be known by 2 living men and a dead man.


    Dante stared at the man who was kneeling in front of him. It was a calm gaze with no malicious intent and he spoke out, "Monitor Chloe to see if she had any hand in the death of my brother¡­"


    The man nodded his head and disappeared in a dark flash.


    ~After a few days~


    The man in Black Robe knocked onto the gate of Prince Dante''s room. Dante asked him from inside, "Is she here?"


    The man denied by saying, "No master. It seems as though she took a mission together with Hero Axel and a new adventurer named Lyra about 2 days ago. It should take her around 2 weeks to get back."


    "As soon as she enters the city, I want her to appear before me. Now scram!" Prince Dante harshly said and the man nodded without saying a single word in return.


    After Dante was left alone in his room, he started to think ''Is it a coincidence that she left for the mission the same day my brother went missing? No, the timing is too convenient. If she really did kill my brother then there is a huge chance that she has run away from this city.''


    There was a murderous look on his face ''Chloe, run all you want. Run all you want for these 2 weeks. However, if you don''t return within 2 weeks, I will have you as a murderer in my mind even if you weren''t the one who killed my brother. You will take on my full rage.''


    And he also remembered the name of Axel and continued to think ''Axel huh. If this is Hero Axel that has killed a Great Demon King. There is a huge chance that he is involved as well. To kill my brother while he is wielding my Beast Slayer Sword¡­ It shouldn''t be possible for Chloe since she doesn''t have so much fire power.''


    Suddenly, the door to his room opened up and a young woman with long Light Blue hair entered the room. She had a sharp look in her eyes as she said, "Dante¡­ How long are you going to take? We have to go and inspect this disturbance in the Bloodfall Pits Dungeon."


    It was his sister named Rita Vermillion. She had turned 18 this year and was a year older than Dante. She was the First Princess of the Vermillion Kingdom. She was had a fairly simple personality unlike her brother.


    She liked fighting strong opponents. She had the most strength and magic within the siblings. Even then, she hadn''t been able to beat Dante ever. No matter the fight, no matter the game, he had won against her effortlessly.


    Or so she had believed, in truth. Even Dante had to think extensively when he was up against his sister. He had long since mastered the art of using a poker face no matter the situation he was facing.


    Dante replied back to her with a helpless tone, "Sorry sister¡­ Looks like I won''t be able to come with you. I have some work to do here in the city. You should leave without me¡­"


    "I see¡­" Not giving any reaction to his words, Rita walked off from the room.. Dante stayed in the city, waiting for the 2 weeks to pass.

 Chapter 62 - Returning To Zleka

    As Saito returned back to the city. He turned around and stared at Sophie, "All of you stay here. By the night time, I will deal with that man. I will come and get you."


    He once again rotated his head and stared at Joergen, "You and Emma stay here." Joergen gave an affirmative nod.


    Sophie held her son''s hand and also nodded her head. Saito had worn his beautiful sword on his back.


    Releasing a long breath, Saito started to fly up in the sky. He shot towards the city like an arrow which had been released by the bow.


    As usual, the guards never noticed Saito going past the wall by flying. Saito flew straight to the mansion of Carl Warren. He wasn''t planning on kidding around now. He wanted to get it done quickly.


    Suddenly, he stopped in the sky. He was flying so high in the sky that the people would only see a dot in the sky. He thought ''What if someone sees my face while I kill that man? I don''t want to damage the mansion since it will be mine anyway. I should change my clothes.''


    It was fortunate that he had bought multiple clothes for a situation like this in the Dwarf Kingdom. He quickly pulled out a Black Colored Robe which covered his whole body. There was a hood along with the Black Robe.


    He also pulled out a mast from his storage, it was a Blank Mask with two eyeholes and some holes for nose to breath. There was simply no need to have a face on this mask.


    He rushed towards the mansion at his top speed. After he was right above the mansion, he thought within his head and used the skill ''Flash!''


    He disappeared from that position in a flash and reappeared on top of the mansion with a black flash.


    [Warning: There is a human with high amount of magic within the area]


    Saito frowned as he heard Iris'' notification. He could also feel a strong magic power in the area. He started thinking ''What is going on? The last time I came here¡­ there was no such presence. What is different this time?''


    However, he didn''t think for too long and entered the house through the window. It was fortunately open. He heard the sound of moaning. It was a woman''s voice.


    Saito slowly opened the door to the room from where he was hearing this sound. He was speechless when he saw those two women he had met before who were together with this Carl Warren, they were on top of him and the three of them were engaged in sexual activities.


    Closing his eyes to think ''Well, whatever. It works for me.'' He readied his body to use the move. He adjusted the angle of his hand suddenly used ''Flash.''


    Within a Flash, he broke the door and passed through the bed. It was so fast that Carl Warren and his wives couldn''t even turn their heads. As Carl Warren turned his head towards Saito, he saw a dark back and a very disgusting looking organ in Saito''s hand.


    "Who¡­ are¡­-" And he died. It was because his heart was in Saito''s hand. In that split second, Saito was able to extract his heart using his Flash Skill.


    Saito crushed that heart and then turned around towards those two naked women. All their private parts were seemingly on display as he stared at their erect nipples and hairless pussy.


    "I have received the mission to kill every single person in this mansion." His tone was neutral as he said this to both the woman. They both gulped in fear as their bodies started to calm down from the erotic state.


    Saito continued on to speak, "Get out of here or else I will kill you two as well even though I do not enjoy killing women."


    His cold words made them obey him instantly, one of them spoke out in terrified voice, "We will go. We will definitely go. Thank you for having mercy on us."


    One of them said this while placing her hand on her breast. It seemed as though she was inviting him to taste her.


    Saito''s eyes sharpened as he ordered them again, "Scram!" The two of them quickly got up and wore their clothes. Just when they were about to leave, Saito neared them as he placed each of his hand on one of their breasts.


    The women were shocked, they didn''t think Saito had this kind of intention otherwise he would have already had fun with them while they were naked.


    Suddenly, they felt an influx of magic within their body. It was a strong influx before Saito released their breasts. One of the women asked him, "What did you do?"


    "Nothing much. If I find out that you have ever told someone about me. Even if I only have a slight suspicion, I will activate my magic which will burn your body from within." He coldly stated as he stares into their eyes which were showing a terrified look.


    "Now¡­ You both are good to go. Have a happy journey." He said before they departed from the house. They didn''t plan on having any connection with the mansion any time soon. It would be courting death.


    Saito stared at their figure which was retreating and he thought ''Well¡­ now that it is over. I guess I should return back and inform them of the good news.''


    He removed the robe and placed it back in his storage and flew back to where Lyra and the others were. The first thing he did was hugging Lyra and his hand going around her waist. He looked at Sophie and spoke out, "I killed that man. You should be ready with my reward."


    He gave her a smile before he looked at Alferd. He used his magic eyes to check out the interior of his body. The chain which had been stuck onto his heart had been removed.


    All of them except for Joergen and Emma proceeded to enter the city through the South Gate. They did enter the city easily and the both of them parted. Sophie and Alferd went towards the mansion they were going to inherit while Saito, Lyra, and Chloe went towards Chloe''s house.


    Now that they were alone and no longer in the presence of Sophie. Lyra asked Saito, "Axel¡­ What was that strong demonic energy I felt back there?"


    Knowing what she was talking about, he replied, "I think it was some sort of artifact left behind by the Demon God. Don''t worry, I managed to destroy it. It should not be able to work now."


    Even though Lyra was still a bit worried, she trusted Saito and nodded. Chloe turned towards Saito and asked him, "Axel¡­ Aren''t we going to live in the same mansion as Sophie? Are we going back to my place to get our stuff?"


    He shook his head negatively and replied, "No¡­ if we change our residence right after the death of Carl Warren. It would bring all the suspicion on us. I have already thought of a plan but for that¡­ We need to wait for around for some time. Sophie already knows what she has to do."


    He had left the body of Carl Warren as it was. As soon as they were about to enter Chloe''s house. Saito suddenly stopped and turned around, he loudly spoke out, "Come out!"


    It was unknown who he was talking to, but there was a movement. Saito turned his head once again and saw a man dressed in all black. The man stared at Chloe and spoke out, "You three have been ordered to come to the Royal Palace and appear before the Crown Prince Dante."


    A confused look on his face, "What is the reason that a dignified person such as the Crown Prince is calling out for us?"


    "I apologize, only the crown prince can tell that to you." The men dressed in black didn''t seem like he would tell them anything.. They had no choice but to follow him to the palace, that was how the situation looked like.

 Chapter 63 - Going Against The Crown Prince

    Saito ignored him and turned around to enter the house. The man was stunned by this, he thought that Saito would be getting ready to come to the palace together with him.


    He called out for Saito, "Hey you. Don''t you understand your situation right now? It is the crown prince who is calling out for you. You have no choice but to come with me."


    Saito let out a sigh and spoke out, "Listen¡­ unlike you people, I don''t work for the crown prince. If he wants to meet me, then he needs to come to me."


    "Who do you think you are? You are saying that the crown prince needs to come to you? Are you an idiot? Do you not understand what will happen if you anger the crown prince?" He started to speak while staring at Saito as if he was some sort of an idiot.


    Saito though replied to him, "If your Crown Prince will be angered by this, then he doesn''t deserve to be the crown prince. Now scram before I break your bones and throw you away."


    The man named Hugh Hurst couldn''t believe just how lightly Saito was taking him. He was, after all, the top servant under the crown prince. Even though he wasn''t as strong as the crown prince, there was no question about his ability.


    He couldn''t believe this weak hero was actually taking him so lightly. He takes a step forward and suddenly; he saw a blue flash in front of him and felt a strong punch on his chest.


    He was forced on his knees by that punch. There was also a crackling sound of rupture of his ribs.


    Saito spoke to him while holding his head tightly, "Listen well¡­ I am kind enough to only break three of your rib bones. Go away before I crush them. I guarantee you wouldn''t die, but you wouldn''t be in a state of enjoying life either."


    This time, the threat did work on Hugh Hurst, he took a deep breath and applied his magic on the wounded area to numb that part so that he could take on the pain.


    He ran away from the place. He wanted to inform the crown prince about the brazenness that this hero Axel had shown him. It was unacceptable.


    While Saito, Lyra, and Chloe entered the house. Saito suddenly turned towards them, "Looks like this is out of the way. We can relax for a couple of days without any issue now."


    Chloe was curious and asked him, "What do you mean, Axel? Are you sure that the Crown Prince won''t come?"


    A smile on his face, "Yes, I am sure he won''t come." There were strange confidence and excitement behind his smile.


    After saying that, he went towards the room which was usually used by him and Lyra. Chloe and Lyra stood there in confusion. Lyra shrugged and decided not to think about it too deeply.


    ~~


    Meanwhile, within the Royal Palace. Hugh Hurst returned to the room of Prince Dante and informed him, "Your highness, that man had refused to come to the palace even when I informed him that your highness was the one calling out for him."


    He was kneeling in front of the prince and raised his head to look at his face. He was astonished to see a faint smile present on the face of Crown Prince.


    "What did he say in return, Hugh? Surely that''s not all he said? If that''s all he said then I admit, I am disappointed." He looked a little hopeful as he stared at Hugh.


    Hugh thought for a moment before he replied, "He said that you will have to come to him if you want to ask him something."


    "hahaha¡­ how interesting." Suddenly starting to laugh as he heard Hugh. Hugh remained dumbfounded at the reason why Prince Dante seemed to be smiling.


    "I am wondering Master Dante, why are you laughing? This man disrespected you." He asked, with his expression turning a little ugly. He could still feel the pain of his broken ribs.


    "Hugh¡­ Tell me, if he is the murderer of my brother, should he come here if I order him?" Dante asked a simple question.


    "What do you mean master? If you think he murdered Prince Rai, then he should be killed the moment he entered the palace." He said without hesitation.


    "There you have your answer. And what happens if Axel hasn''t killed my brother? He shouldn''t have a reason to deny me. Perhaps I was only looking for him to do a mission for me. Yet when you told him that I am calling out for him, he still denied and even asks me to come to him. Do you understand what this means?" Dante asks Hugh as his light expression slowly turned cold.


    "He wanted to tell me that he is the one who killed my brother. Also, by calling me to him means he is confident enough to deal with me if I come to him even with numerous guards of the same power level as you."


    Hugh had a headache as he couldn''t understand how Prince Dante was able to deduce so much with just a few of his words. He asked Prince Dante, "Why did he want to tell you that he killed Prince Rai?"


    "I don''t know for sure, but I can guess that it must be so that I do not target Chloe. It seems like he is also knowledgeable and understood how we came to suspect them in the first place. He wants to tell me that the other two had nothing to do with it, and he alone was responsible for my brother''s death." Dante said with a cold look in his eyes.


    "You are dismissed, Hugh. I will deal with this matter myself." After saying that, he got up from his seat and moved towards his own room.


    ~~


    Meanwhile, Saito was practising with his sword right now in an empty field. It was hard to train alone with a sword, but he was just exercising his stances by going through them over 1000 times without magic.


    After a stance had been used 1000 times, he would take a few breaths before switching onto the next posture. This was his way of building up his muscle memory. It was fortunate that when Axel used this body, he would use his sword a lot.


    It helped Saito a lot since Iris had created precisely the same body. He had that developed muscle memory which helped him a lot.


    After 3-4 hours, he stopped training and returned back to the house. The progress wasn''t evident with just a day of training, he needed at least 2 weeks to get these stances down.


    However, this worried him even more now. As he thought ''Should I wait for so long? The longer I wait, the stronger Naomi will become. I need to deal with her faster¡­''


    He remembered the dungeon where she was last spotted and thought ''Looks like I need to push my plans forward. It won''t work if I just keep running to gain strength and avoiding her. It''s time to get a decisive clue of her location.''


    Saito understood what he had to do now. He made his way back home and asked Chloe, "Chloe, can you ask for a mission near the Bloodfall Pits Dungeon. I urgently need to go there. The sooner, the better."


    Giving him a nod, she replied back, "Alright¡­ It''s said that there are many Blood Crystals found near that area. I can take that mission. Wait here, I will come back in an hour."


    She said before leaving the house. Lyra was left alone with Saito, and she asked him, "Why are we going there, Axel?"


    Saito replied to her, "It''s because that Demon Fox was last found at the Bloodfall Pits Dungeon.. We need to deal with her fast or else she will attack the Elf Kingdom before we even know about it."

 Chapter 64 - New Mission

    Lyra''s eyes widened. She had forgotten about that Demon Fox. She nodded her head and said, "Alright, I will help you in any way I can."


    Saito shook his head, gravely, "No¡­ You have to keep an eye on Chloe. I don''t want anything bad to happen to her since I won''t be able to protect you if I am fighting that Demon Fox. To kill her, I would even need the help of Joergen so I won''t be able to leave him to protect the two of you."


    Nodding her head, Lyra spoke out, "Alright. I understand. I will keep an eye on her."


    He gave her a bright smile and pulled her in his arm, "Now¡­ That''s what I call good wifey." He sealed her lips with his own and kissed her for a few minutes.


    After their kiss, they entered the bedroom for some more intimate moments as they waited for Chloe to return.


    His hands were around her exposed navel as he slowly caressed her soft skin. Not long after, his hands were on her massive chest within those tight clothes.


    He fondled them for some time as Lyra let out a pleasurable moan, "Mhm~!"


    He felt incredibly happy as he fondled her breasts from above her clothes. They continued to play around before Chloe finally entered her house.


    As soon as she entered the house, they stopped having fun and rearranged their clothing so that it wouldn''t seem suspicious.


    Even though they did all that, Chloe still had a faint suspicion of something happening within her house, she asked the two of them, "Did you do something while I was gone?"


    Instead of answering her question, Saito asks her, "Did you bring the mission for us?"


    Chloe nodded her head and briefed them about the mission, "Yes. This mission is relatively simple, we have to go to a cave near the Bloodfall Pits Dungeon and pick up 25 Blood Crystals."


    "You are right. This is a simple mission." He shared a look with Lyra and instructed her. She nodded her head affirmatively.


    "Alright¡­ Let''s rest for now." He said while yawning. It was clear that he was exhausted right now.


    Lyra pulled him close and said in his ears, "Axel. You didn''t forget the fact that she saved me, right? You have to reward her."


    "I will think of it tomorrow." He said as he moved towards the room. Lyra had a mischievous look on her face as she whispered something in his ears.


    He was startled and replied to her, "No way!"


    Though Lyra didn''t care about how strongly he rejected the idea she just told him, "Come on¡­ it''s not that bad of an idea."


    ~~


    Confusion. Only this word could explain what was going on in Saito''s mind. He couldn''t understand how Lyra had convinced him.


    Right now, he was laid on the bed with his back against the bed. On each one of his sides, he was surrounded by beauty for whom people would kill.


    Lyra was hugging his left arm. She was squeezing it within her bosom. It made him wonder if she was doing it in her sleep, or she was conscious or not.


    On the other side, Chloe was hugging his right arm. From the bright blush on her face, he was pretty sure if she wasn''t conscious, then she was having a very perverted dream about him and her.


    However, he let out a sigh and thought of letting it go. Chloe had saved Lyra''s life. He could easily compromise this much as a reward for that.


    Saito once again looked towards his left direction with a mischievous smirk. He freed his left arm from Lyra''s vast bosom, and his hand headed for her magnificent buttocks.


    He pinched the skin on her buttocks and whispered in her ears, "You are going to be punished if you ask something like this from me again." In the end, he blew hot breath within her ears.


    Instead of being intimidated, Lyra was a bit aroused as she grabbed his hand and kept it stuck to her bottom.


    She whispered in a low tone, "Any time dear~!"


    After some fun silently, they both fell asleep. It was going to be a tiring day ahead of them.


    ~~


    The next day, they got ready to leave the city again. Lyra and Chloe were a little worried that the Crown Prince will act against them and prevent them from going, but Saito wasn''t concerned about that at all.


    He gave them an answer, "The reason for that is because Crown Prince isn''t sure of how strong I am. He definitely wants to kill me, but he wants there to be minimum losses. He is waiting¡­ Waiting for an opportunity to test me. Until it happens, you both don''t need to be worried."


    This did convince them partially, but they were still worried about how the Crown Prince will test them. Saito had a good idea of how the crown prince was planning to do that.


    He was probably waiting for Renya, the so-called ''True Hero'' to return back. With his background, it would be easy to turn Renya against him by saying that Saito has killed a prince without any particular reason.


    This wasn''t his primal concern, though. He didn''t have a plan of dealing with the prince right now. For now, his whole focus was onto the Fox Demon, Naomi.


    The three of them left the city by flying. It was more convenient than to go through the gates. Besides, it should keep the prince occupied as he wouldn''t know from exactly which direction they had left.


    Even if he had some plans, he wouldn''t be able to put them in motion because he had no idea from which direction Saito was moving out of the city.


    Besides, even if he found out about the location where he was going, there was no way the prince would leave behind everything and just follow him.


    Saito didn''t want to waste any time, so he asked Emma to hide within his shadow. The Bloodfall Pits was around a weeks'' distance away if they were to go there by walking, but if they were to fly there on Joergen, it would only take a day to reach that place.


    Even though Joergen could reach the place within a day. Saito instructed it to rest two times before they were once again on their path to the Bloodfall Pits Dungeon.


    It wasn''t just to make sure that Joergen had enough rest. He also went around the place to swing his sword 1000 times. His body was finally getting familiar with the sword.


    Lyra and Chloe gathered up some fruits to eat for the rest of their journey. After his training, Saito closed his eyes and meditated for some time to recover back his energy.


    They were once again on their way to the Bloodfall Pits Dungeon. It was night time till they reached that place.


    As they reached that place, Saito noticed the strangeness in the surrounding. There were near the cave where the blood crystals were to be found which had been described as in the mission.


    The Bloodfall Pit Dungeon was a bit ahead of that cave. However, what indeed caused him to be on guard was the no presence of the Demon Beasts.


    There was no way in hell he was going to believe that it was so easy to grab the Blood Crystals and leave. He asked Joergen to land on the ground and whispered to both the girls, "Stay quiet as soon as we are on the ground. I need to check on something."


    There were no complaints from the girls.. They obeyed his words as they jumped down from Joergen.

 Chapter 65 - 65: Bloodfall Pits Dungeon

    Satio bent down and picked up some stones, He threw them at the entrance of the cave. As soon as they passed the opening of the cave, they disappeared, shocking Chloe, and Lyra.


    They couldn''t hold back their curiosity. It was Chloe who asked him first, she was careful to talk in a low voice, "What happened Axel? Do you know about this?"


    With the result he had witnessed just now, Saito gave her a smile and said, "No need to be so quiet now. I thought it would be something else, but it looks like it is just an illusion."


    "The entrance that we are watching right now is simply an illusion to trick our eyes. For all we know, there would be hordes of monsters after passing through this illusion." He casually said that while asking them to follow him.


    Lyra started to think of something, "Are you leaving us here, Axel?" There was no need to be discreet about it because Chloe would come to know about it soon enough.


    "Yes¡­ That''s what I am planning currently. Though I would decide after checking out the interior of the cave. If it''s not something that the two of you can''t handle, I won''t leave you two alone." He said with a smile to both of them.


    Chloe remembered that Saito wanted to do something in the Bloodfall Pits Dungeon. That''s the whole reason he came here. She spoke out, "Don''t be worried for us. Together, both of us will be fine."


    Saito ignored her words because he knew that she was saying this so he could start working on the reason why he came here. Obviously, he was not going to compromise the safety of the two of them for the whereabouts of that demon fox.


    He stared at Lyra and spoke out, "Lyra¡­ Send a strong magic pulse through the ring that I have given you. I will appear as quickly as I can."


    Even though Lyra gave the nod, Saito once again spoke out, "Listen Lyra. I really request you to use it when you require it. I wouldn''t be able to take the death of either of you."


    Lyra had a light blush on her face, "Alright, Axel. I will definitely contact you if we are in trouble."


    Saito nodded his head and extended his head, "Now, both of you, hold my hand. We are going to pass the illusion. Even I don''t know what is beyond the illusion or if we would be separated or not. Holding hands would clearly reduce that possibility."


    As he entered the cave holding both of their hands. The scenery changed within the cave. It was completely different from how they viewed it from outside.


    Emma and Joergen closely followed behind them. It seemed as though they were right behind them in the cave.


    Saito turned around and saw that instead of the exit, the cave was showing an illusion which made them think that this wasn''t the exit. The reason was that the same surrounding as in their front.


    Taking a step forwards, Saito extended his hand through the illusion which he thought would let him out of the cave. It turned out he was right. This did let him get out of the cave. He could feel the fresh air from outside.


    The air within this cave was a little heavier with an evil intent within the air, so it was easy to notice the difference.


    Saito looked around and used his Sword to make an arrow on the stone which indicated the exit.


    "Listen up, don''t split up no matter the consequences. We don''t know anything about this cave so it would be dangerous if you decide to split up. Just stay together and if there are two paths, go through them one by one but make sure to keep marking so that you know the way to the exit." He instructed them with a calm look.


    Lyra and Chloe listened to his instructions and were a little shocked at how they never thought about these. Saito looked at Joergen and said, "Let''s go now Joergen. I leave this place to the three of you. Take care."


    He left without even looking back. Chloe and Lyra stared at each other before going deep within the cave. Emma quietly followed them both.


    Saito took a deep breath in as he started to move towards the Bloodfall Pits Dungeon. It was a bit ahead of the cave, and he finally found the place.


    It was a vast pit¡­ With Shun''s eyes, he couldn''t see the ground. It was impossible to know what was going to happen if he jumped within the Pit.


    Would he survive, would he die? Would his bones be broken?


    To check whether it was an illusion, he threw a stone within the pit. He realized that this wasn''t an illusion and he truly needed to get inside this pit.


    He looked at Joergen and said, "Alright¡­ Let''s fly down there."


    His serious expression caused Joergen to know that this was going to be very dangerous. He raised his guard to intercept an attack.


    As both of them started to fly down the pit. Saito was wondering just how bottomless was this pit, from what he had guessed, they had just passed around 1000m, and there were still no signs of ground.


    Obviously, he didn''t stop. However, after around 1500 meters, he suddenly felt a firm ground hit his feet. The scenery around him started to change, the dark cave suddenly lightened up, and he could see that he was standing on the ground.


    ''I see¡­ Another illusion, huh.'' He thought with a stern look. These illusions were incredibly dominant.


    He closed his eyes and tried to sense the surroundings using the Magic Sense. Since the illusion was no longer active now, he could see through the floors.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened as he felt another strong magic signature within this dungeon. It was just beneath this floor. From the feel of the magic signature, he knew that it was a human and not a demon beast.


    He took a deep breath and looked at Joergen, "Step back a little. Let me break through this floor."


    He used his Dark Web to stick onto the wall. He readied the muscles of his body and prepared to jump. There was a flash of dark lightning infused within his legs while Hell Flames on his hands.


    He suddenly jumped and destroyed the ground upon contact. He made a considerable hole to pass through the land for himself and Joergen. The ground was even melting due to the intense temperature Hell Flames.


    Saito used skill perception, and everything started to move very slowly. He jumped from one rock to another and landed safely on the ground.


    He looked at Joergen, and it seemed as if he was also safe. With a calm look on his face, "Let''s go."


    He could feel that the ground under him was a lot sturdier than the land he had just broken. He wasn''t sure if he could even break it with his strength.


    Suddenly, he heard the sounds of footsteps and readied his stance. Joergen was instantly on standby as well since the sound of the steps was getting stronger.


    5 women appeared before him. There were good-looking women, but this wasn''t what caught Saito''s interest.


    Each one of them had a cold look over their faces while they had already drawn their weapons. They looked ready to fight without even exchanging dialogues with them.


    Saito spoke out, "Umm¡­ Who are you, 5 women? What are you doing here?" Saito thought of speaking out before the conflict was raised.


    However, he realized that it didn''t have any effect as the hostility in their eyes still didn''t disappear.. They charged at him and Joergen at the same time, two of them used Water Element and coated their sword with a sharp layer of water.

 Chapter 66 - Rita Vermillion

    Saito shot his web out of his wrists and stuck onto the walls. He once again said, "Hey! Why are you attacking us!? We aren''t your enemies!?"


    One of them coldly replied, "Shut up! For a damn illusion, you sure learned to talk."  Saito''s eyes widened slightly when he was being referred to as an illusion.


    He had to jump away using his Web one more time to dodge an incoming Water Whip. Joergen was flying in the air and dodging their attacks since he hasn''t received the order from Saito to counter-attack yet.


    Saito continued to jump from one wall to another before he soon got tired of this. He spoke out, "I apologize, but it seems to be necessary."


    He pointed his hands at the five of them and released a massive amount of Web. He wrapped the dark-colored web around their bodies tightly.


    He noticed them struggling within the web and losing strength, "It''s of no use. You can''t break this net with your current strength."


    He sat on the rock in front of them and asked them, "Now¡­ Let me ask you. Why were you attacking Joergen and me? What did you mean by illusions?"


    They continued to resist within the web and tried to get out. Before long, these women realized that it was useless. One of them answered his question, "You¡­ You speak as if you are not an illusion."


    Even though her words were confusing, Saito understood what was happening here. If he had to guess, Naomi had staged different traps onto different floors.


    The reason Shun didn''t sense any beast on the floor above was that it was cleared out by this party before him. But even these people couldn''t beat the trap on this floor which has turned out to be an illusion.


    Knowing her immense skill in illusion, setting up a trap like this should be easy for her. Shun let out a sigh and spoke out, "How can I prove that I am not an illusion? You must have some method to know by which you can be sure that your comrades are not an illusion, right?"


    Looking at each other before making a decision, "Blood. The Illusions don''t bleed when they are cut, they disappear."


    "I see¡­ All right." He pulled out his sword from his scabbard and cuts off his hand. Fresh blood gushed out of his hand as they saw him looking at them with a grim expression.


    "This should be enough proof for you then." He finished speaking as they nodded their heads. He released them from their bundle of webs.


    "We apologize, but we had no other choice, after all, it is hard to trust anything on this floor." The woman said before she looked at her comrades to check upon them.


    "Who are you, people?" Saito curiously asked them while sheathing his sword.


    They gave no answer. It seemed as though these women didn''t wish to speak at all, which further interested Saito.


    Saito then asked them, "Do you have a leader here?" He knew that there was no way a group would be able to function without the presence of a leader.


    "Yes¡­ Lady Rita is the one who is our leader here. Follow us¡­" They started to walk towards their leader on this floor.


    Joergen started to follow Saito, the girls kept their eyes on the beast. They could feel a threatening aura being released from its body.


    Saito was a lot more cautious. He didn''t release his aura at all. He was checking their reactions, just what were they going to do about the release of Joergen''s atmosphere.


    Will they attack him? Will they ask him to stop it?


    However, his questions were answered with a calm nothingness. It seemed as though they were trying to ignore it.


    As Saito moved, he thought ''This is strange. Even though Joergen isn''t releasing a lot of aurae. It should be enough to give them some discomfort. How can they ignore it so easily?''


    His questions were soon answered when he felt like he entered the territory of someone a lot stronger than himself. His eyes widened in surprise because just from the amount of aura, he could guess that the person was around 10''s of times more potent than himself.


    Even Iris voiced out the warning [Warning: Master the woman releasing this aura is around 10''s of times stronger than you. And she also possesses a weapon. You are recommended to not fight against her.]


    Saito didn''t even need to counter-question to ask why. This threatening aura made it very clear that she would destroy him if he tried to fight against her.


    He needed to gather information regarding her power. That was the only way he could combat her.


    He sat down on the ground, one of the girls set up a table in front of him at a quick speed. They went out of Saito''s vision and returned back with a teapot and some glasses.


    Soon enough, an incredibly beautiful woman joined them up for Tea. It was none other than Rita Vermillion, the 1st Princess of the Kingdom. Obviously, Saito didn''t know this. From her dress, she seemed like the noble lady of some wealthy clan.


    She was also compelling. Right as Shun was staring at her face, he could feel a powerful suppressing aura on top of his body.


    Rita joined Saito for tea. She started to speak up, "Hero Axel¡­ Tell me, why did you come here alone?"


    As she sipped the tea very calmly, Saito felt the pressure on him ease up a little.


    All the people seemed to be working without paying any attention to both of them. However, that was just on the surface. He could see how they were taking glances at him within short moments and were ready to strike as soon as they were given the orders.


    He started to speak, "I came here to defeat the Demon within this Dungeon. I do not know if you have encountered it or not, but if you have, then your assistance shall be appreciated." He said to her in a calm tone.


    Rita thought for some moments before she asked him, "Why did you appear here alone with this beast? If you came to kill a demon, then it would have been more appropriate to form a party of adventurers and come with them to deal with the demon."


    Saito let out a sigh and starts speaking, "Looks like I can''t pass it off. Alright, I will tell you about my true reason."


    His words drew interest from Rita as she stared at him. Saito starts speaking, "The reason I came here with Joergen is that I did not want there to be any casualties while fighting that demon."


    Raising her eyebrow in response, "You speak as if you know the Demon. What is the connection between the two of you?"


    At this time, Saito could feel the tension within the air had just increased. He thought that if he said a wrong thing now, all the people surrounding him and Rita would attack him.


    "That is correct. I fought with against that Demonic Fox before but regretfully, I was unable to finish her off. She is a Demon Fox. I heard from one of the reports that a woman with a similar appearance was sighted here, which is why I came here alone." He explained with a calm and collected gaze.


    His answer seemed to be found acceptable as the people around him relaxed. Rita stared at him for some time before she spoke out, "I see¡­ So, you thought it was a good idea to go down by breaking through the ground."


    Shrugging in response, "I thought it would be faster, and I would waste less time. From what your subordinates have informed me, it seemed as though there are some strong illusions formed on this floor, right?"

 Chapter 67 - Demon Within The Dungeon

    Rita nodded her head and replied, "Correct. Even though I can break apart most of the illusions. I can''t take my subordinates along with me."


    Saito nodded his head and said, "I see¡­ How do you plan to go ahead from this floor? Do you know the way?"


    Rita nodded her head and said, "Follow me." Saito followed her closely behind along with Joergen.


    As he kept walking, he could feel the illusionary aura getting stronger. They finally entered an alley where the illusion aura was at its peak.


    Rita pointed at the path and said, "This is the path to the next floor. However, a step forward and you would be caught in a dangerous illusion. It would be hard to break you out of it. I already lost two of my subordinates in this illusion."


    Thinking for some time before walking towards the large gate. Saito felt the restraints of the illusion; however, he released his own aura and continued to walk off as if he was not affected.


    Rita and her other subordinates were shocked to see this guy walking so casually in this place. Even Rita would use most of her power to walk around here.


    After walking 20 steps, he was quite close to the gate. Saito touched the gate and softly whispered, "Disperse¡­"


    Suddenly, they felt a weird sensation going around the floor as all the illusions started to break apart. Rita was surprised that this would happen if someone had managed to touch the gate.


    She was even more curious about how Saito knew this would shatter the illusions on the floor. Of course, he wouldn''t tell her about the existence of Iris.


    He looked back at them and said, "Are you going to remain standing there? Come¡­ We need to kill that demon as fast as possible."


    They returned back to reality after hearing Saito''s words and closely followed behind him. Saito stepped down the stairs, and he could now feel a bright Demonic Aura from the floor down.


    He knew that whatever the thing was on the next floor. It was the thing which they had to face. However, as he was walking, he sensed that this power wasn''t Naomi''s Magic Signature, it seemed as though it was another demon.


    Rita wasn''t anxious about the aura, she felt as though she would be able to deal with this demon.


    Since she wasn''t worried at all, Saito was going to let her deal with the demon. It would allow him to hide his own power and also reveal her own abilities. If she ever tried to fight against him, at the very least, he won''t be completely helpless against her.


    As they reached the lower floor, Saito slowly reduced the speed at which he was walking off. He was walking next to the five pretty ladies who had initially fought against him and Joergen.


    Joergen had turned into Saito''s shadow and was following him behind very closely. Saito turns towards Rita and looks from top to bottom, she looked incredibly pretty.


    He started thinking ''She should have a similar reputation as Chloe within the city. I wonder if her identity is too noble that no guy dares to irritate her?''


    Suddenly, as soon as they stepped foot on the floor. They were attacked by the large boulders.


    Rita pulled out her Blue Colored Sword and sliced the boulder. From the brief observation, Saito was sure that she coated the water to make her sword sharper and increase the reach.


    Suddenly, they all started to hear an evil laugh, "Kukukuku¡­ Lady Naomi was right¡­ Humans would definitely come here¡­ Kukuku,,, Just pretty ladies¡­ It looks like today is a treat for me¡­"


    This was a human-shaped beast just like that Naomi. Saito''s eyes widened a little as he heard that guy speak up the name of Demon Fox.


    Rita Vermillion stared at the demon and said with a cold look, "So you are the demon inhabiting this place. I shall destroy you today!"


    After releasing all her aura, she managed to surprise the demon and charged at him with the sword in her hand. She was fast, it didn''t seem like the devil was able to react to her attack at all.


    As soon as Saito blinked, he saw Rita standing on the other side while the demon had just lost his hand. The devil started to scream in pain, "Ahhhhhh¡­  My hand¡­.. You bitch¡­ I will kill you!"


    Rita didn''t seem to be worried due to his declarations. It seemed as though she had gotten used to hearing these declarations.


    Saito''s eyes narrowed as he noticed the severed hand twitching a little. He saw it move a little towards Rita''s direction. He wasn''t sure if that was just his delusion or if it really happened or not.


    He decided to observe more of the fight. The Demon regenerated his entire arm and brazenly stared at Rita, "I will get you out of those clothes. Kuku¡­"


    He seemed to be fine now and was once again commenting brazenly at Rita. Saito still couldn''t feel any strong aura from this demon, from the way it seemed like, Rita would easily beat up this demon.


    Rita once again moved, and this time, she didn''t stop at just his arm. She took out his arm as well as the two of his legs. He fell down on the ground with a broad grin on his face.


    Rita stared at the demon and said, "Have you gone crazy that even after losing a hand and both your legs, you are still smiling so widely?"


    Suddenly, he completely regenerated a second later, "You don''t need to be worried about that. After the end of this fight, your only task would be to take good care of my body, beauty."


    Rita clicked her tongue and said, "Tsk." Just when she was about to charge at him once again, she suddenly felt something grabbing her legs.


    She saw that it was the two hands that she had severed earlier. They were tightly holding her feet and suddenly threw her towards the wall. The demon slowly stood up and said, "You shouldn''t let down your guard, beauty."


    Saito carefully observed the guy and noticed that the Demon was not making any unnatural movements. This meant that this guy could control those hands with his mind.


    Rita stood up, some parts of her clothes had received small tears and cuts, but she stood without a worry on her face.


    She stared at the demon and suddenly disappeared, she sliced using her sword, but this time, instead of his hands being cut, he intercepted her sword and managed to push her back.


    It seemed as though he was getting stronger. Saito knew that now was no time to let her fight this demon alone, he stepped forwards and spoke out, "Where is Naomi?"


    Suddenly, as if he was enraged over the fact that Saito took her name. The Demon turned towards Saito and glared at him with full of hatred, "You¡­ how dare you to speak the name of your highness from your ugly tongue."


    Before he could step towards Saito, Rita came in between and parried his blow. This time, it was filled with demonic energy, so Rita had no choice but to use more of her power without even having the time to charge it up.


    She was immobile due to using more of her power without charging. She noticed an intense beam of Demonic Energy coming at her and closed her eyes to brace for the impact.


    Saito let out a sigh and said, "Looks like I need to fight now¡­" He disappeared after saying that and reappeared in front of Rita.


    "¡­Thunder God''s Hammer!" He raised his sword and suddenly released an unreal amount of Thunder from his body.. It canceled out the Demonic Attack from the Demon.

 Chapter 68 - Fight Against The Demon

    "Black Lightning? You are that guy whom Lady Naomi wanted to make her own¡­" The demon softly whispered as he saw the Black Lightning.


    Suddenly, the hatred within his eyes increased even more as he shouted out, "I will kill you!"


    Saito didn''t really care about the hatred that the Demon was feeling. He spoke out, "I also don''t really like you. Since you hate me, all the better for me, trash!"


    He said before moving towards the Demon. He took a deep breath in and thought, "Dance of Fire God, First Form: Cleave!"


    He sliced right through the Demon as the Hell Flames formed on the surface of his sword. The Demon once again experienced his hands being cut and screamed out in pain.


    He turned towards Saito and gritted his teeth, "You¡­ I understand why Lady Naomi wants you. But¡­ You will just be a corpse by the end of this day. Hahaha¡­"


    He said that as he waved his hands and threw some rocks towards Saito and the others. Saito sliced apart the stones without any hesitation and looked for the demon who had thrown them.


    He was surprised to find out that he couldn''t find the demon. He looked around and felt a dark aura coming from Rita''s location.


    He suddenly ran towards that position and saved Rita by intercepting an attack from the Demon. Rita didn''t think that the Demon was targeting herself. She was entirely caught off guard.


    If Saito was a second late, then she would have taken massive damage from that attack. Saito turned towards Rita and asked her, "Are you alright?"


    Rita nodded her head and stood up, "I am fine. Let''s deal with this demon." She turned towards the rest of the girls and said, "All of you girls, stand back. Let the two of us deal with this demon."


    Saito looked at Rita and spoke out, "Miss Rita, if we attack him without any plan, it wouldn''t matter if we fight together. We will lose. I don''t have any attack which would be capable of finishing him off. Do you have an attack like that?"


    Rita thought for a moment before she replied, "I do have the attack like that, but you would have to bring him towards the centre of this place and buy me a minute."


    Saito faintly smiled as he replied to her, "A minute here? You really don''t hold back on your request Lady Rita. Alright¡­ Start the attack. I will bring him to the center of this place."


    He said that while charging at the Demon with his full speed. Black Lightning was shining all over his body as he slowly whispered, "Dance of Fire God, Rising Sun!"


    He raised his sword in an attack that looked similar to how the sun would rise from the west. He managed to cut apart the arms of the demon again and kicked him on his gut.


    He was thrown back by a few meters. Saito though still didn''t stop; he used another skill ''Flash!'' to tackle the demon and push him back even further.


    The Demon regenerated his arms and held Saito with a grin on his face, "I caught you!" He suddenly applied a lot of force on Saito''s shoulders and made him fall down on the ground.


    He swung his hands from top to bottom and threw several rocks on top of him. And at last, he sends a stream of his deadly Demonic Energy to destroy Saito.


    However, Saito got out of those rocks with a strong shockwave. He pushed away from the stones and countered the Demon Energy with his Hell Flames.


    He looked towards the direction in which Rita was standing and thought ''Are you still not ready?''


    Suddenly, he saw the signal from Rita. It was a bright sky-blue light that was moving towards them. Saito quickly kicked the Demon a few times before leaving it there.


    As soon as the blue light touched the demon who had been laying down on the ground, the blue light suddenly expanded and formed a massive whirlpool on the floor.


    The height of the whirlpool was around the same as the height of this floor. Numerous blades were moving within the vortex but Saito couldn''t count them all.


    They continued to cut apart the demon''s body before it was complete ashes. Saito turned towards Rita and looked at her from top to bottom, he could see her milky thighs and long legs right now.


    Her cleavage was also a lot more revealed as her top button had popped up. As Rita turned towards him, she asked him while glaring at him, "What are you staring at?"


    Saito remained calm and pointed at her hand, "It seems as though you have been injured, Lady Rita. Wait¡­ Let me tie it up for you."


    He pulled out a handkerchief and tied it around her wound. Rita was blushing madly at this moment; she would look up and steal glances at Saito and then stare at his handkerchief.


    She even brought her face next to the handkerchief and smelled it ''Mhm~ Such a manly scent. It''s so good.''


    Noticing her doing this, Saito smiled a little and thought ''Interesting... I didn''t expect her to do this.''


    Saito looked at lady Rita and sincerely said, "Lady Rita, looks like the demon here has been exterminated. We should return back now."


    Within Saito''s mind, he ordered Iris ''Search for the location of Naomi from the traces of her aura within this dungeon.''


    [Roger master.]


    With that, the 6 of them started to go up. Saito was a bit disappointed, he never thought he would just meet up with a useless servant of Naomi here.


    Suddenly, he heard Iris speak up [Naomi is within 100 meters radius of the master. 50 meters now¡­]


    As he heard Iris say that, Saito''s eyes widened and he called out for everyone, "Everyone, get behind me!"


    The girls didn''t hesitate and hid behind Saito as he created a strong shield out of Hell Flames. All of them suddenly sensed an incoming attack, a powerful incoming attack that nearly managed to pierce through the Hell Flames.


    On top of the pit, Saito stared at his enemy. Someone due to whom he even came here, someone whom he wanted to kill.


    Naomi! She was standing there with that same seductive look on her face. She stared at Saito with a lot of desire within her eyes and said, "Woah! You even came here while searching for me. Did you finally decide to join me, handsome?"


    She touched her lips as she asked Saito. Saito gritted his teeth and rushed at her with his full speed. Instantly, Saito was out of the dungeon and shouted out, "Joergen, Release your Thunder!"


    Joergen appeared from his shadow and pointed his horn towards Naomi. Joergen released a horrifying amount of lightning from his horn.


    Naomi faintly smiled and said, "It isn''t going to be the same as last time. This time, I don''t need to run away." Red Flashes appeared around her as she stared at the incoming Thunder.


    She stretched her hands towards the Purple Lightning Blast and used a bit of lightning in her right hand and deflected it.


    As soon as she deflected it, she sensed another power right beside her. Her eyes widened as she slowly whispered, "That was a dummy!"


    "Correct!" Saito said before touching her stomach. His eyes and all his body gave out lightning as he spoke out, "Thunder Beast!"


    A massive beast was released from within Saito''s body. It had the intimidating look and shape of that a Tiger. Saito pointed at Naomi and led the monster to attack her.


    Joergen used his Shadow Manipulations to hold Naomi in one place so that she couldn''t run away. Saito pointed at the sky and spoke out, "Heavenly Judgement!"


    The Black Lightning flashed within the air as it struck down on Naomi''s body. The Thunder beast also attacked her while she couldn''t move.


    After using these attacks, Saito fell down on his knees as the consumption rate of his magic was too damn high.

 Chapter 69 - Noami Escapes

    The dust slowly settled down, and Naomi with not a single injury on her body.


    Rita jumped out from the dungeon and stared at the demon Naomi. She stared at the Fox Demon and spat out with intense hatred, "So you are the woman who was responsible for killing the humans who had come here."


    "Killing them? You make it sound so bad. I was just hungry and had my meal after so many years¡­Besides, you shouldn''t point fingers at other people. It''s a bad habit." Even though she was attacked with so many lightning attacks, it didn''t seem to affect her.


    She charged towards Rita without showing any signs of exhaustion. Rita closed her eyes for a second before opening them. She started to fight against the demon Naomi. It seemed as though she was holding back a lot of strength while battling against that demon in the dungeon.


    She was able to hold off Naomi by herself. However, Naomi seemed to be getting stronger after every parry and every slash.


    Saito finally stood up and stared at her. Joergen stood next to him before they both rushed at her with their top speed.


    Saito whispered in a low voice, "Dance of Fire God: Fire Chariot!" The Black Hell Flames stuck with the sword, and he was fighting against Naomi as an equal.


    Joergen also appeared on top of her and shot his lightning attack once again. She gave them a smile and applied a bit of force to move along with Saito.


    Just as they were done moving to dodge the attack from Joergen, Rita attacked the two of them with an attack, "Water magic: Shark Formation!"


    Multiple Sharks made their way towards Naomi. Saito didn''t need to be told to get out of the way and jumped away. Rita had a faint smile on her face as she said, "Explode!"


    Suddenly, the entire area was destroyed due to the explosion from Rita Vermillion. The dust started to fly around, and it was difficult to see anything.


    Saito felt Naomi''s aura and quickly ran towards Rita since she was her target. He picked her up in his arms and carried her while placing his hand on her butt.


    He continued to run at high speed. After he had created some distance, he stopped and looked back. He saw that Naomi was coming towards them with her full speed.


    Saito looked towards Rita, who had a reddened face, "Get away from here, Rita." He pushed her butt while urging her to get away. He obviously didn''t realize where he had just hit her during such an emergency time.


    He started to charge up his own attack to defeat the incoming Naomi. Taking a deep breath, he stared at the incoming Naomi and released, "Fire Storm!"


    He suddenly created a massive storm between Noami and himself. Naomi clicked her tongue as she felt threatened by this significant tornado.


    However, this didn''t complete his move. Saito raised his hand and brought it down while saying, "Thunder Descent!"


    The clouds roared and released jet-black lightning at the Fire Tornado. This time, Saito was sure that it was going to hurt Naomi.


    This attack consumed a lot of his magic. He opened his eyes and noticed Rita looking at him with an astonished expression.


    She probably never thought that he was capable of such a large and robust spell. Within the dungeon, he never once showed them such power.


    As he fell down on the ground, tired of using so much power. Rita placed her hand over his head and said, "I believe it has ended now, Hero Axel. You can rest now."


    Suddenly, her eyes widened a great deal as she heard the chuckling sound, "Ended? What do you mean by the end? The fight has just started¡­"


    The Fire Storm dispersed into nothing. Naomi appeared from within the storm with a delighted look on her face, "Ahh¡­ This man''s power never ceases to entertain me. Now give him to me."


    She extended her hand towards Rita. It seemed as though she was giving her a choice whether to fight or not. If she handed over Saito, then she wouldn''t fight against her, but if not, she was thinking of snatching him over.


    Rita asked her with a curious tone, "Why do you want him? Other than being a little more skillful in elements, he shouldn''t have any other qualities for you to demand him."


    Naomi places her hand on her chest and says, "Little girl, you do not understand anything. A little skillful in elements? This man in your arms can control 4 different types of strong elements perfectly. Three of them are the top-grade elements for demons. There is none other suitable to be my mate than this man."


    Rita had a bright blush on her face, "M-Mate? You want him so that you can make him your mate?"


    Naomi nodded her head, "That is correct, only he is good enough to be my mate. He is strong for his race and age. He also has a good number of strong elements under his control. His genes would make my children the strongest in the world."


    Saito coughed a little and slowly got up, "Sorry¡­ But I have no choice of being together with a bitch. Now¡­ Joergen attack!"


    Joergen who seemed to have disappeared for all this time suddenly showed himself. He manipulated the shadows to make sure that she wouldn''t move. He rushed towards her with his full speed and covered himself in Water.


    While he was moving, he also used the Lightning along with the water making his water lighten up. Naomi dealt with the shadows, but before she could do anything else, Joergen crashed into her and this time, hit her on her stomach.


    She had no choice but to take on the attack at point-blank range. Saito suddenly rushed towards her with his sword in his hands, he closed his eyes and chose the appropriate attack at this time, "Setting Sun!"


    He went for the full swing to cut off her throat, but she managed to dodge it at the last second. However, it wasn''t without a price. One of her seven tails got cut in the process, and she screamed in pain, "AHHHHHH¡­"


    It seemed as though losing one of her tails was a lot more agonizing than he thought. The Fox hatefully glared at Saito for the first time since their reunion and said, "You¡­ You won today. I shall definitely capture you the next time we meet."


    The next minute, she disappeared. Saito tried hard to sense her, but it was useless. He couldn''t believe he lost her even after severely injuring her.


    He fell down on the ground after sheathing his sword. He was beyond tired right now. Rita saw his condition and stared at her, subordinates, "Go set up the camp for Hero Axel and me."


    Her subordinates continued to stare at Axel for some time before leaving him in Rita''s care. They started to set up the camp, it had been quite some time for them to reside outside the dungeon. Around 1 week approximately.


    ~~


    Saito opened his eyes after taking half a day''s worth of rest. He was surprised to find out that he was sleeping on such a comfortable bed.


    He looked around and noticed that Rita was sleeping while sitting on the chair. She looked incredibly beautiful right now. With each breath, she took, her breasts would rise and descend.


    With the gap from above, he could easily see her raw breasts if he raised his body. He was sure that her pink nipple would also be visible if he really wanted to view it.


    Obviously, he didn''t attempt to see her tits. He called out for her, "Lady Rita¡­ Lady Rita. Wake up¡­"


    Rita rubbed her eyes and slowly opened her eyes. She took a deep breath in and looked towards her bed, she saw that Saito had already been seated on the bed and was no longer laying.


    Saito stared at her and asked her in a severe tone, "How long have I been asleep?" He did wonder about this.

 Chapter 70 - Implanting The Seed

    Rita thought for some time before replying back to him, "Around half a day. It''s regrettable, but that Demon Fox managed to run away. She said that she would be back for you."


    Saito clenched his fists and said, "I will definitely deal with her the next time." Rita smiled at him and spoke out, "I have no doubt you would be able to deal with her the next time, Hero Axel."


    Saito then bowed and said, "Thank you for all your help. I guess my mission here turned out to be a failure. I shall take my leave now, Lady Rita."


    Rita held her hand in the air as she spoke out, "No¡­ wait. I mean we did defeat the demon within the Dungeon, so it definitely wasn''t a complete failure. I will ask my father to reward you for your hard work."


    Saito had a question mark on top of his head, "Your father? Why would a noble want to reward me for my work?"


    Rita coughed a few times before she answered him, "Noble? Who said he was a noble. He is the king of Vermillion Kingdom."


    Saito had a blank expression for a few seconds before he staggered and pointed at her, "Y-You¡­ You are a princess!?"


    Rita had a bitter look on her face as she saw how shocked Saito was. She nodded her head and said, "Please don''t mind my identity. I would really like if you treated me the same as a normal woman."


    Saito though shook his head, resolutely, "How can that be? I shouldn''t be disrespectful to the princess at all. I realize I am very rude to the princess by sleeping on the bed and making princess sleep on the chair. I shall take my leave now."


    As she saw him get up from the bed, she moved her body and gave him a tight hug, "No¡­ Please wait. Don''t go¡­"


    She asked him in a requesting tone. Saito stared back at her and started to speak, "If you say so, princess¡­"


    Princess Rita nodded her head and then said, "Stay together with me. I promise to reward you for your help on this mission."


    She said that while her arms intervened with Saito''s arms making sure to let him know what he meant to her. Saito stayed silent for some time before speaking to her, "How about Princess Rita returns back to the empire first? I still need to collect the Blood Crystals before I can return back to the empire."


    Princess Rita thought for some time before responding back, "Alright, I will ask my subordinates to help you out in collecting the Blood Crystal. I am sure that with everyone''s help, it would be a lot faster."


    Shaking his head with an honest expression, he placed his finger on her soft lips, "That''s not an option Rita. I promise to return back as soon as collecting those Blood Crystals. Just return back home before me."


    Before she could say anything else, Saito moved his head, and his lips made contact with her cheeks. Princess Rita''s eyes widened as she suddenly hugged him tightly.


    This kiss was definitely out of expectations for her. She never imagined Saito to kiss her at this point. After the kiss, Saito looked into her eyes and instructed her, "Now¡­ Be a good girl and return back. I will come back after collecting the Blood Crystals."


    Nodding her head at him. She didn''t know why, but she was rather docile after the kiss. She spoke out, "Alright. Be sure to come to the Palace. I will ask my father to reward you."


    "Alright. I will come to the palace to receive my reward. Now, my dear princess, you should leave." He winked towards her and saw as the woman was reluctant to leave him.


    After some time, she did leave but would glance back with a hopeful look. Saito didn''t understand why she seemed so smitten with himself, but he had noticed the signs within the dungeon when she was stealing glances at him.


    Even though she was trying hard to not make it visible, she was stealing glances at him. Saito wondered if this was due to the max charm or if there was some sort of history behind the two of them.


    Saito turned towards Joergen and gave him a smile, "Let''s move towards that cave. We need to get the two of them and return back to the Kingdom."


    Joergen gave out an excited howl. It seemed like it was happy to meet up with Lyra and Chloe. Saito started to move towards that cave, the illusion entrance was still on place, he and Joergen passed through the gate.


    Saito looked towards the direction in which he had made that symbol and noticed that it was still on place.


    He thought within his head ''Looks like the place doesn''t change after a specific period. I was a little worried if that turned out to be the case, but it looks like it would be a simple task of retrieving them and returning back together.''


    He went inside to find them. He was releasing his magic so that he could see them quickly. If they entered his field, he would be alerted, and he would know in which direction he should move in.


    As he had expected, it didn''t take long to find them by using his own magic. The two of them seemed to have fought with some beasts, but it wasn''t something they couldn''t handle.


    Saito started his return trip together with them. He didn''t tell them about his encounter with the Demon Fox. He clenched his fists hard because he now had multiple troubles to deal with.


    Previously, the only trouble he immediately wanted to deal with was the Demon Fox. But now that Naomi had slipped out of his hands once again, he had no choice but to return to the Vermillion kingdom.


    There he had another strong opponent waiting for him. The crown prince, Dante Vermillion. He was sure that Dante Vermillion and planned extensively for his return.


    He was going to charge at him ruthlessly. However, he wasn''t the only one who had prepared for that. Saito had also sown the seed within the heart of Rita Vermillion.


    He was going to make use of her to counter her brother. From the looks of what he saw today, it didn''t seem like Dante had informed her that Saito was her brother''s killer.


    Saito was planning to use this information. There was a lot to be explored right now. He needed to find out the secrets behind the Union. Just what was keeping it so secure as an organization?


    The rest of the classmates? Where have they gone by? When were they planning to return? What is the power of this Renya guy, and why is he so revered by the other classmates?


    The reason they weren''t flying back was that it would be too weird if he returned back before Rita. There would be multiple complications if he returned back before her.


    Besides, a walk back towards the Empire wasn''t so bad. It let him get the chance to train his sword skills along the way while spending time with Lyra and Chloe.


    He did ask them what else happened in the cave, and they proceeded to inform him how they defeated the numerous monsters who came after them. They had already filled their bags with the Blood Crystals.


    Saito didn''t tell them about how his relationship with Rita had suddenly progressed and how he planned to make sure of her feelings.


    Saito was convinced that they wouldn''t approve of such a thing, but this was the only way. The only way to remain in the kingdom while keeping the two of them safe from the Empire.


    Saito had a determined look on his face as he thought this ''I will do anything¡­ Manipulate anyone to make sure that the two of you can stay safe. Dante Vermillion, I am sure that you have laid down a bunch of traps for me¡­ But I wonder, will you survive my counter-attack?''

 Chapter 71 - Strike From The Crown Prince

    It took around a week to get back to the Kingdom. It was surprising for Saito when nothing happened for another week. Nobody tried to make trouble with him. He didn''t go to the palace to meet up with the princess.


    It would be completely disadvantageous for him to go to the palace where the Crown Prince held the complete power. He spent the next week together with Lyra and Chloe.


    He was showing a lot more affections towards Chloe which made her very happy. Saito would usually kiss her suddenly on her neck. It seemed as though neck was her weak point because she would feel a sudden weakness in her knees and fall down.


    Of course, Saito didn''t let her fall down on the ground and would support her before her knees touched the ground. He would carry her princess style within her room and spend quite some time with her.


    For Chloe, it was just the happiest time of her life after confessing. She couldn''t believe that Saito was warming up to her so fast. Though after crossing a certain point, Saito would return back to Lyra''s room and spend the time together with her.


    He still hadn''t told them about his relationship with Princess Rita. It was better to keep it a secret from the two of them.


    He also had another headache when he remembered Lyra''s mother. He knew sure enough that once he returns back, she would want the answer. He was sure that even if he said yes, she would make sure to hide it from her daughter.


    The thought of doing immoral things secretly with her did excite Saito. He kept those thoughts within his head and continued to live his life.


    Today was the day, he was thinking of meeting up with Sophie right now. It had been quite some time since he met up with that servant of his.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach her mansion. He didn''t go through the front door and started to fly to enter the mansion through the balcony.


    As he entered the room through the balcony, he looked around to see that Alferd was nowhere to be found. It seems as though he had entered an empty room or this was Sophie''s room.


    His second guess appeared to be correct as Sophie appeared from the bathroom covered in nothing but a bath towel. Saito couldn''t help but stare at her voluptuous body.


    It didn''t take long for Sophie to spot Saito. It was because he wasn''t really making an attempt to hide.


    Sophie stared at him for some time, not knowing how to respond to his presence here. After some time, she muttered, "What is it, master?"


    Saito stared at her and gave her a smile, "I never really noticed how you have such a seductive body." After taking a few steps, he was within half an arm''s distance of her.


    He moved his arm and touched the towel which seemed to be hiding her body from his eyes. A moment later, the towel fell down on the ground and her juicy body was revealed to Saito''s eyes.


    Saito stared at her body for some time before his arms went around her waist and pulled her together with him. He sat down on the bed with her sitting on top of his lap. She could feel his dick making against her rear but she didn''t show any signs of movement.


    Saito started to speak, "You have inherited the money from your husband. Now¡­ As my servant, I have a few tasks for you. You need to start them from today onwards¡­"


    He proceeded to tell her what she has to do. Sophie made sure to remember all of his instructions while his hands were roaming around her body. Touching all her sensitive spots and caressing them with his hard hands.


    She didn''t even have the will to object to him. She felt as if it would be best to surrender to him both in body and mind.


    After he was done instructing her, he rolled her against the bed and kissed her on her neck. One of his hands pressed against her rear as he slapped it. Sophie let out a soft moan, "Ahh¡­"


    Soon enough, Saito stared at her and smiled at her, "Make sure to do this task, Sophie." He slapped her ass one last time before moving towards the balcony and flying back.


    Sophie touched the spot where Saito had rested his hand. She smelled it and could still smell his scent. It was intoxicating as she had a bright blush on her face while she smelled it.


    She thought with a bright blush ''When will you come to visit me again¡­?''


    Meanwhile, Saito had a neutral look over his face as soon as he was out of the room. He thought with a grim expression ''I don''t need to be worried about my countermeasure against the Crown prince. Now¡­ Let''s see how you are attacking me. Are you going to come at me with the power of your status? Soldiers? Or through some other manner?''


    Right as he was thinking along this direction, he sensed a magic spike near his location. He turned his head in that direction and noticed a black silhouette following him.


    Saito frowned and thought in his head ''A frontal assault? I expected better crown prince.'' Instantly, he was in a defensive position, ready to counter any attack that this guy would throw at him.


    The guy released a strong ball of Magic. It seemed to be formed of the Fire Element. Saito prepared himself to use a water elemental attack to counter him but his eyes widened as he noticed that the aim was off ''Oh no! It''s not aimed at me!''


    Saito knew that he shouldn''t let that magic attack hit the houses but he was too far away to prevent it from reaching the ground. He had no choice other than to jump away.


    Just as he expected, it exploded and destroyed multiple houses along with people within it. Saito''s eyes widened at the level of destruction. Just as he was wondering who would be behind this destruction, he turned towards that guy and noticed that he had disappeared.


    Just when he himself was planning to disappear, he suddenly sensed an attack from above. This time, he was in a position to intercept it.


    Saito closed his eyes and took a deep breath in. He stared at the magic attack which was similar to what he had seen and pointed his fist at that attack, "Whirlpool!"


    His motive wasn''t to attack the man who had thrown that magic attack. He wanted to use his own spell to absorb the destructive magic.


    What he didn''t anticipate was that the guy may have thought that he would attempt that. He sent another magic attack which Saito wouldn''t be able to intercept and destroyed more houses around him.


    He once again disappeared from the view as if he was never present there. Saito''s eyes widened in realization as he understood what this guy was trying to do and thought ''So that''s what''s going on!''


    As soon as he realized what was going on, he tried to get away as quickly as he could by flying but he let out a sigh when he heard someone speak, "I see him on the rooftop. He is the guy who has used his magic and destroyed the surrounding area."


    Whoever this guy was, he gathered the attention of the onlookers. Saito realized that he had been caught in a tough position. Soon enough, guards appeared as if they knew that this situation would occur.


    It seemed as though they had already been stationed here under disguise. It looks like whoever asked them to remain here was worried that his first attack may fail. If it failed, the guards could destroy the area and place the blame of Saito.


    That must have been the backup plan. Saito noticed the appearance of onlookers. All of them were staring at him with a great rage in their eyes.


    "You¡­ Why did you destroy this area, you bastard!?" They seemed quite angry at Saito. One of them stepped forwards and said, "You fucker! My mother was still in her house! How dare you kill her?"


    "My grandma couldn''t move well but she was happy! Why did you blast your attack in this area? What is your excuse?" The rage people felt against Saito couldn''t be explained.

 Chapter 72 - Leader Of The Guards

    They had lost their loved ones. Someone who had done no wrong. They felt that it was wrong for someone to take their loved ones when they had not done anything wrong.


    It was unfair to them!


    Saito obviously understood those feelings and tried to speak out for himself, "It wasn''t me! I was fighting against the guy who did this." Even though he said this, he knew that these people wouldn''t believe him.


    Some of them seemed to be paid to speak against him. The other people saw the logic in their words and supported them. He knew that this was an attempt to spread rumours about him.


    Saito let out a chuckle. He just couldn''t help it since he understood what the Crown Prince was trying to do. The people beneath him actually took his laugh as villainous and started to bash him.


    "You bastard! You destroyed my house and my family, and you have the gal to laugh now!"


    "I will kill you! Kill you!"


    "You think you all can kill me? Alright¡­ Give it a try! I promise I won''t hurt you¡­. Too much." Saito said while opening his eyes and staring at them with a grave expression. He was earnest as he said that.


    At this moment, Saito had two paths. One of them was to try and tell them about the truth. Request them to hear him out and take this matter to the public court where the Crown prince already controlled everything.


    The other path was to flare up the crowd even more. Buy enough time for Saito''s counter plan to start. He would still be summoned to the court where they will judge him. But the difference right now was that he wouldn''t need to hold himself back within the court.


    If he went along with the first option, he would have to obey the court. But with the second option, even after being seized by the court, he was pretty much free. He knew that being timid in such a situation was just being ruthless to oneself.


    It was better to be forceful and just destroy them as they come at him. It may make the public hate him even more, but at the very least, he would be in control of the restrictions placed onto him.


    The guards stared at him with a look of righteousness and shouted out, "Hey, you! Get down here and follow us to the Headquarters. You shall be judged according to the public court."


    The people once again started to whisper, "He should be sentenced death."


    "Right. Look at how many people he has killed. If not the death sentence then life imprisonment along with torture is also good enough."


    As Saito heard their words, he had a tick mark on his face. He stared at them and spoke out loud, "I will say this once, I didn''t destroy anything here. But since you all are so sure to accuse me of something I didn''t do. Let me prove you right and actually destroy something."


    He suddenly released a massive amount of power. He stared at the guards and said with a sneer, "Stop me if you can!"


    The guards gritted their teeth. One of them whispered in the ear of the guy who seemed like their head, "Let him destroy¡­ He will gain the hate of the public. Isn''t that what Prince Dante wanted anyways?"


    The head of these guards turned towards him and hit him on his head with a fierce look, "You idiot! Don''t you understand what this guy wants to do? He is challenging us while destroying another part of the city. If he manages to do this, then the people would lose their trust in the Royal Family since the soldiers weren''t able to stop him even after being present on the site."


    "Previously, when the part of the city was destroyed, it was in our absence. Now that we are here, every single house destroyed would be due to our incapableness. Certainly, Axel would receive hatred from the public, but they won''t let us off the hook as well." The guy explained in a low voice. He seemed to have deduced most of what Saito was planning to do.


    However, even though he had deduced what Saito was planning to do. It was a different matter of being able to do anything about it. Saito was in a position where he could indeed do what he had set out to do.


    The leader of these guards gritted his teeth as he stared at Saito, "Stop! What do you want us to do to make sure that you don''t destroy any more houses?"


    Saito gave him a feral grin, "Aww¡­ You don''t know? You should know better than that." After saying that, he stopped releasing the magic power and flew off.


    The guards remained on the ground while one of them punched the wall in frustration. This was the perfect opportunity to catch him, but it was out of their hands now.


    Even in the court, they wouldn''t be able to do anything. Everything that was going to happen now would depend upon the next phase of Crown Prince''s plan.


    Saito managed to get away from his pursuers who were adamant on beating Saito and obtaining justice for their losses.


    ~~


    As Saito returned back home where Lyra and Chloe were waiting for him. As he stepped inside, he frowned as he noticed an unknown pair of shoes in the entrance.


    He entered the house while holding a smile on his face. As he entered the living room, he noticed Lyra and Chloe standing in the middle of the room along with the appearance of an unknown man.


    The man was exuding righteousness just by standing in the room. He was staring at Chloe with a disappointed look as he spoke out, "Chloe, why did you not appear at the dungeon where I was at? You should know that you would have saved a lot of lives there. Due to your absence, our causalities were around 200 people, and 400 of them are still injured."


    The guy questioned her while speaking in a pleasant tone. He was indeed right if Chloe had been present there, then the rate of causalities would not be so many.


    She had a frown on her face because she wasn''t able to think of anything to say back. However, the man didn''t stop at her and turned towards Lyra, "It is nice to meet a lovely lady miss¡­"


    He expressed his desire for learning her name. Saito stepped forward at this moment, "Who are you?"


    The guy in question turns towards Saito. Saito notices a trace of hatred within his eyes before it quickly disappeared, "Ah¡­ I understand now. Axel has returned. Now I understand why you didn''t appear to help us out. You wanted to be selfish and spend time with Axel, right?"


    Chloe turns her head since this was the truth. This was one of the main reasons why she didn''t leave for the dungeon to help them out.


    Saito furrowed his eyebrow as he turns towards Chloe and curiously asks her, "Hey Chloe? Is this guy deaf? Can''t he hear what I asked him? Is that why you aren''t talking with him? Because it''s useless to speak in front of a deaf person?"


    The face of that guy changed to that of absolute fury for a split second. Chloe and Lyra didn''t see it, but Saito did. He clicked his tongue and ''tsked'' in his mind ''That was enough to rile you up. Looks like you are just a small fry.''


    Letting out a light giggle, Chloe turned towards Saito and shook her head.


    Giving an apparent disregard to what Saito had said, the guy once again turns towards Chloe and asks her, "What happened Chloe? Answer me¡­ Is it because of him that you did not appear?"

 Chapter 73 - Throwing Out Renya

    Saito started to chuckle at his words, "Chloe¡­ Don''t answer him. You would be wasting your energy in trying to explain to a deaf person. Maybe you should give him an answer in writing. I think he should understand that."


    The guy suddenly glared at Saito and starts to speak out, "It looks like your tongue has gotten even more poisonous."


    Saito shrugged at his words and casually said, "I am surprised to find out that you aren''t deaf."


    The guy though remained calm headed and continued to speak, "You should know that because of your selfish desire of being together with Chloe, many people lost their lives. You should be ashamed of yourself."


    He had a face full of righteousness as he said that to Saito. Saito starts to chuckle out loud, "Do you think I care?" He casually stated before starting in a severe tone, "In fact, you should be more ashamed than Chloe or me. You were present there. What did you do? Just watch them die. Pretty pathetic, I should say."


    The guy though didn''t seem like he was affected this time and shook his head, "The guy who has been spending his time with beauties like Chloe¡­ How can you even understand the pressure of being in the front lines and defeating a Demon Lord?"


    Saito rolled his eyes and spoke out loud, "I have already managed to kill two Great Demon Kings. The Demon Lords don''t seem like a big deal. Besides, it wasn''t like you fought alone. So, stop trying to make yourself sound good. It''s a fact that you are just a pathetic guy who failed to protect your comrades."


    Saito stared at the guy as if he was looking at trash. The guy was shocked¡­ He didn''t seem to think that Saito would reply back so ferociously. It was rare for him to see Saito when he was so ruthless. Especially towards him.


    Chloe starts speaking out as well, "Axel is right. I apologise that I couldn''t come there, but you seem to have forgotten that this was not a mission originally assigned to me. It was something that you wanted to do since you were feeling very confident in yourself and your squad."


    She showed a hint of pity on her face, "I am sad about the number of lives that have been lost, but they knew what they were getting into as they accepted the mission to kill a Demon Lord. My personal matters are my concern¡­ You shouldn''t interfere with them Renya."


    Saito smiled as he heard Chloe speaking out for herself. He remembered the time when she wouldn''t talk back to anyone. She has come a long way since meeting up with him.


    He also noted another vital detail and narrowed his eyes ''So this guy is Renya heh. The one true hero¡­ I really don''t see what''s so special about him other than this strong aura of Righteousness.''


    Renya starts to chuckle as he stared right back at Chloe, "So you have even started to talk back with me, Chloe? It seems as though he has changed you a lot since his return."


    He then points towards Lyra and starts speaking, "But don''t you see that he has changed. He no longer loves you. You should have understood that when he brought along this girl with him."


    Chloe felt her confidence in taking a hit as she heard him say that. She knew that in Saito''s heart, her position still wasn''t as crucial as Lyra''s.


    Saito knew that he would have to speak up right now and started to chuckle, "And why does it matter to you who I like or not? It is her private life whom she loves as well. Should it concern you, outsider? Just get out before you ruin my mood anymore with your ugly looks."


    Renya stared at him and starts speaking up, "Aren''t we all classmates? I believe my opinion should hold some value."


    "Well sorry to break it up to you bud. It doesn''t hold any significance. Now get out, I am saying this the second time." Says Saito as he moves towards Chloe.


    He whispers in her ears, "Don''t let his words get to you. It is a fact that I love Lyra more, but I admit that being together with you, the moments we spent in this month has allowed me to be romantically attracted to you as well."


    Lyra was standing considerably closer to them. She was happy to hear the words Saito whispered in Chloe''s ears. She stared at Renya, who had a very shocked expression on his face.


    "I believe my husband has asked you to get out. You should obey him before he decides to throw you out." Lyra spoke out casually since she knew that there was a huge possibility of this happening right now.


    "Husband, huh? You married someone like him? It is a pity-" Before he could speak anymore, he was punched on his face and thrown out of the house.


    It was a perfect shot as Renya was thrown out of the window. There was also a crackling sound in his head, but he started to use his magic to heal it.


    He was surprised at the force with which he was punched. It didn''t seem like the Saito he knew at all. This one was powerful. A lot more potent than what he expected.


    Saito snorted as he sent him flying out of the house, "I told you that I would not speak a third time. It looks like you truly are deaf."


    Letting out a helpless sigh, "And I especially warned him again as well. It looks like he really didn''t know when to get out."


    Chloe continued to stare in the direction in which Renya was sent flying.


    Renya slowly got up and stared at Saito from outside the house, "I didn''t think you would dare to use violence against me, Axel. It looks like you have gained a lot of courage. It appears that I must show you that you are still not worthy of fighting me."


    Saito looked at him with a bored expression, "Enough rambling. If you have any sort of self-importance left, then leave now while you can."


    "Hahaha¡­ You think you can beat me? This is funny. You seem to have forgotten about my identity. There is just no way you can defeat me." He said while raising his magic output.


    Saito heard multiple warnings from Iris [Warning for Master. The opponent has around 15 times more magic power than you. It is recommended to not start a fight against him. The system has detected the aura of True Hero. Master''s magic power is further suppressed against him.]


    Saito spoke out in his head ''What did you say? 15 times my magic power? And my magic power is also being suppressed? Just what is this Aura of True Hero? How can it restrict me so much?''


    Iris replied with a neutral tone [The Aura of True Hero is a unique ability possessed by the True Hero. He can use it to suppress his enemies while boosting his own power. However, his real strength lies in something else.]


    Just as Iris finished speaking, Renya seemed to have gotten tired of waiting for charged towards Saito with heaven-defying speed.


    It reminded Saito how Joergen moved. Purple Lightning coursed through his body as he countered him by pulling out his sword.


    Renya had a smirk on his face, "Good reflexes. I am surprised that you can counter me at this speed."


    Saito returned back that smirk, "I am surprised that you can even move at this speed." He slashed at his top speed, but Renya jumped back and dodged it.


    This time, Saito jumped towards him and got out of the house. He didn''t want to damage Chloe''s house, after all. He once again slashed Renya but he was countered easily.


    Renya stood on the ground with a smile on his face, he carefully whispered into Saito''s ears, "I never did like you. I did want to put you in your place.. Thank you for giving me this opportunity."

 Chapter 74 - Saito Vs Renya

    Suddenly, he broke the contact and disappeared from his position. It was a speed at which Saito couldn''t follow him using his eyes. His eyes widened when he was slashed from both the right and left sides simultaneously.


    What surprised him, even more, was that he couldn''t react to these attacks at all. He couldn''t see them¡­ And even if he could, there was no way his body would let him defend from two directions simultaneously.


    After slashing him multiple times, Renya jumped away and stood a little farther away from Saito, "Hehehe¡­ Do you understand the difference between us now? This is just half of my top speed. You have no hope of putting even a scratch on me, Axel."


    Saito wiped the blood from his arms and fearlessly smiled, "Hahaha¡­ It''s been quite some time since I saw my own blood. Did you think that was my full speed? Aren''t you underestimating me a little too much?"


    He let out a sigh as he saw Saito smiling. He heard a concerned voice, "Axel¡­ Are you alright?"


    It was Chloe¡­ She turned towards Renya and glared at him, "Renya, cut it out. You have no need to fight against Axel. It won''t matter even if you win."


    The smile on Renya''s face vanished. In place of that smile was a calm and collected look, "Chloe¡­ You should know that I have always liked you. It is frustrating for me to know that you like a guy like him. He is weak, he can''t protect you. His power doesn''t come close to mine. I have always treated you as someone precious."


    He then turned towards Saito and spoke in a cold tone, "Today, I will show you that this man is unworthy of your love."


    Saito started to chuckle out loud and spoke out loud, "I am weak? I can''t protect her? My power doesn''t come close to yours? Hahaha¡­ It''s been a while since I heard such funny jokes."


    He let out a long breath and whispered in a low voice, "Nightfall, lend me your strength... Let''s show our true power¡­"


    His magic power which was on the verge of collapsing suddenly skyrocketed. However, Renya didn''t look worried at all. He calmly held his own blade before suddenly charging towards Saito.


    This time he was using his full speed, he knew that there was no way Saito could counter him at this speed. He used his full speed to end this match in an instant.


    At this moment, though, something unexpected happened. Saito suddenly countered him and slashed him on his chest at the same time.


    This happened in a single instant, but Renya was able to see it clearly. The moment he had seen Saito utilize that Black Lightning all over his body. It went through every nerve, every cell to increase his speed.


    Saito also whispered in a low tone, "Thunder Slash." This time, it was Saito who disappeared with a clap of Thunder. Renya parried it and pushed him back. It seemed as though he was the stronger one between the two of them.


    He moved faster than the eye could follow and was about to end the fight by slashing his stomach when suddenly he stopped and jumped away. The reason he stopped was just before the contact between the sword and his skin, Saito smiled.


    And in the next instant, Renya realized how thankful he was to his instincts that he had jumped. It was because Saito suddenly spun around and spoke out loud, "Breath of Fire God: Fire Tornado!"


    A tornado formed of hell flames suddenly surrounded him. As the tornado ended, Saito stood on his own feet. Renya looked at his wounds, and his eyes widened ''At that moment, he didn''t use that attack just to attack me. He wanted to burn his wounds to close them so that he can fight at his peak condition right now.''


    Saito didn''t seem like he was injured at all. He was smiling calmly before making his move. He pointed his sword towards Renya and whispered, "Hell Blaze."


    A small ball of Black Flames was formed and shot towards Renya at an incredible speed. Renya smiled a little as he noticed the Black Flames and spoke out loud, "Axel¡­ Let me show you the difference between a Normal hero and a True Hero."


    He stretched his hand towards the incoming ball of fire and said, "This is why you can never defeat me." Suddenly, shooting out a tremendous amount of water from his hands and dispersing the Black Flames.


    Saito''s eyes widened in surprise as he thought ''Impossible! My black flames shouldn''t be so easily dispersed even by a large amount of water. What happened Iris?''


    Iris responded back [Master¡­ He is the True Hero. His attacks are strengthened while your attack was suppressed. So, it wasn''t hard for him to disperse your Hell Flames.]


    Saito clicked his tongue and thought ''Tsk. This ability of True Hero is really troublesome. Is that why I am feeling like my attacks are expending more of my magic than usual.''


    Iris responded, [Yes, master. To counter his pressure on you. You are using much more magic in your attacks.]


    As he hears this, Saito had a grim expression and stared at his beautiful blade, "I guess holding back here wouldn''t be good for me."


    Renya frowned for the first time since the start of the battle. He could suddenly feel that his pressure wasn''t working on Saito right now.


    Yellowish Lightning crackled around his body. He had started to use the Lightning to boost his speed. Around this time, Saito pointed at him with his sword, "Thunder Beast! Go!"


    Saito himself started to fly high in the air. A giant beast made out of Black Lightning was formed as it stared at Renya with a hollow look.


    Renya''s eyes widened as he stared at Saito''s grin. He quickly realized what was different with Saito and thought ''This guy! He has an ability that can counter my pressure. And now, he has released his magic which can''t be suppressed by me in the city. Does he want to kill the innocent people in our fight? Does he want to see what I am capable of?''


    He stared into the eyes of Saito and gritted his teeth as he further thought ''If this is how you want to check my abilities. This is a dirty way to do it.''


    On the other side, Saito was thinking ''Come on True Hero. Save the civilians'' life. Isn''t that what you are going to do? Show me your abilities.''


    However, this was where Saito had miscalculated. He thought that if he comes to know about Renya''s abilities, it would be easy to counter him.


    Renya didn''t care either way. He was just surprised at the ruthlessness exhibited by Saito though. There was a smirk on his face as he pointed at the Thunder beast and shot towards it in a flash of lightning.


    The Thunder Beast didn''t do anything to stop him. If Renya hit the Thunder Beast, he was finished. It was better for him if Renya was the one approaching it.


    However, Saito''s eyes slowly widened when he felt a peculiar feeling. This was coming from an element that he couldn''t use.


    An element strong enough to counter the Lightning. It was none other than the Wind. Renya stood right in front of the face of the Thunder Beast and whispered in a calm tone, "Silvery Wind."


    Suddenly, the thunder beast was dispersing right in front of Saito. Outwardly, Saito showed no emotion, but even he shook at how easily Renya had managed to disperse his own Thunder Beast.


    Saito stared at Renya and spoke out loud, "So that''s how it is. You can control the five basic elements. Isn''t that right? That is why you are so strong. That speed wasn''t just the Lightning, you are also controlling the Wind to make sure there is the least resistance in your path.. That is how you are so fast without over-exerting your body."

 Chapter 75 - Using Moisture

    "Heh¡­ Yes. That''s right. I am honestly surprised that it took you just a glance to understand it. However, it matters not¡­ If your body can''t react to my speed, it doesn''t matter what you deduce. You won''t be able to make the difference." Renya spoke out as he stared at Saito.


    Saito though shook his head, "I was just a little worried. It has honestly relieved me that you were using two elements to achieve that speed."


    Renya still confidently stared at Saito, "You speak as though it matters. My speed is still far greater than yours."


    He disappeared as soon as he was finished speaking. He was suddenly on top of Saito who was raised his hand and parried the blow.


    Saito stared at Renya who had a surprised look that Saito could actually block him at his full speed, "What happened? You look surprised?"


    Renya forced a chuckle out of his mouth, "Don''t kid yourself. That was merely a fluke." He disappeared from that position and reappeared behind Saito.


    Saito though swiftly turned around and countered him. In the next moment., both of them disappeared from their position and there was a strong shockwave towards their right.


    They once again disappeared and reappeared high in the sky. It continued 5 or so times and Saito easily countered Renya each time.


    "Do you think it''s still a fluke?" Saito asked with a grin on his face.


    Renya stared at him with a serious gaze, "How can you move at this speed? You aren''t using the Lightning power within your whole body. It''s only being used sparingly. There is no way you should be able to keep up with me."


    Saito raised his finger and said, "Aww¡­ Poor Renya-chan can''t understand the reason behind my speed. Let me give you a hint. Air contains a lot of moisture in this world."


    Renya''s eyes widened slowly as he understood what Saito had done. He started to think ''That''s right. In this world, the moisture content is 50% in the air. He has destroyed the 50% moisture to remove the resistance against his body. But wait, how can he destroy pure moisture from the air?''


    However, he was off about something. Saito was quick in speaking about, "Do you know, I cannot destroy the Moisture from the air. So, what do you think I did with it?"


    At this time, Renya''s eyes narrowed at Saito as he understood what he was talking about. If Saito had destroyed the Moisture from the air, he would have consumed a lot of magic. But from the state he was in, it didn''t seem to be the case.


    Saito then pointed above, "I simply shifted it above us." There was a smug look on his face as he saw Renya''s look changing to a horrified look.


    Saito slowly spoke, "Icicle Rain!" The moisture in the air crystallized and fell down at an unbelievable speed.


    There were so many of these small icicles that it was impossible to dodge them all in that area.


    At this moment, Renya looked towards Saito and commented, "This honestly does surprise me a great deal. You were actually preparing such a move while fighting against me in the sword fight. I am impressed."


    He raised his hand and continued on, "However, you can''t defeat me with this move." Suddenly, Blue Fire was released from the palm of his hand. It expanded and melted down the icicles before turning them into steam.


    Saito though wasn''t surprised at this. He remained calm and spoke out loud, "As expected¡­"


    Renya''s eyes widened as he looked at Saito. As he looked at Saito, he thought ''This was a diversion! I can''t counter his attack right now.''


    Saito was standing there with a Black Lightning Arrow in his hand. He threw it towards Renya at a speed that was impossible to dodge.


    Even Renya wasn''t capable of doing anything as he saw the arrow coming at him with such great speed. He was hit by the Lightning Arrow and thrown far away in the forest.


    As he was thrown far away, Saito let out a sigh and slowly lowered down. He didn''t think that the fight against Renya would take so long.


    He moved towards Chloe and Lyra. The two of them didn''t care about anything and hugged him tightly. Lyra was really worried when she saw his wounds. Chloe was also worried so she soon broke out of the hug and used her magic to heal his wounds.


    With her healing skills, it didn''t take her long to completely heal Saito. Saito gave her a smile and pats on her head, "Thanks, Chloe. It was painful to fight while being covered in wounds."


    "No problem. I didn''t think that Renya wanted to fight with you because of me." She lowered her head as she continued to speak in a low tone, "I just bring you problems and can''t even help you during your fight¡­"


    Before she could speak any further, her lips were sealed by Saito''s lips. His hands went around her exposed waist and pulled her closer to himself.


    After the kiss ended, Chloe had a bright red face. She couldn''t believe that Saito actually kissed her in front of Lyra. She then heard him speak, "You are mine, Chloe. I don''t care about the problems you bring. I want you to stay together with me."


    Taking a deep breath, Chloe replied to him, "Yes, I am yours." She pushed her breasts against his chest as if it was completely normal.


    Saito finally released her waist and turned towards Lyra who was happily smiling. He also pulled her closer to himself. He felt her breasts touching his body and couldn''t help but be stimulated.


    "Let''s eat something. I am starving right now." Suggested Saito since he was feeling rather hungry after that fight.


    Chloe cheered up at his words and spoke out, "Let''s go. I will quickly make something for us."


    They returned back to her house. While Chloe was in the kitchen, Saito and Lyra spent the time being in an embrace.


    Lyra was sitting on top of his lap and kissing him on his face, "Baka Axel~ Don''t fight so recklessly. I don''t like seeing you wounded."


    Saito replied while touching her hair, "Yes, my princess." He removed the illusion and bit her sensitive elf ears.


    Lyra bit her lips to hold back the moan that was within her mouth. Saito''s hands went around her navel and entered her top.


    He started to tickle her soft skin with a mischievous smile on his face. This time, Lyra had a hard time holding back her laugh.


    She decided to take revenge by moving her hands to her breasts and placing them on Saito''s chest. She started to move her breasts as if she was stroking Saito''s chest.


    Her erect nipples gave away just how horny she was right now. Saito''s member couldn''t help but react to this stimulation he was receiving.


    He let out a groan, "So stimulating¡­" Suddenly, they heard Chloe''s voice from the kitchen, "Lyra, can you come and help me with the plates. These are a little too many for me to carry them all alone."


    Lyra winked towards Saito while softly whispering in his ears, "Let''s continue this another time."


    She replied back to Chloe, "Of course. I am coming¡­" She stood up and moved towards the kitchen while giving Saito a show as she swayed her ass.


    Saito laid his head on the table as he stared at Lyra moving towards the kitchen. He felt as though he really was lucky to have these two beautiful women who loved him so much.


    Soon enough, his thoughts drifted towards Renya ''That guy¡­ He is too strong. I managed to repel him this time but it won''t be so easy next time. However, I have to admit, if I had the strength of Renya, defeating Naomi would have been easy.''

 Chapter 76 - His Meal With His Loved Ones

    He had a serious look as he continued to think ''He probably didn''t use any great spells since he was worried about doing damage to the city. What makes me really curious is why did he come here today?''


    ''It was just today that I was accused of attacking civilians and he coincidently makes a trip to this house. Is it okay to think of it as a coincidence? No, the timing is too convenient. It''s safe to assume that the Crown Prince is pulling the strings.''


    He had a disappointed look on his face as he thought ''If that''s all it was then I admit, I am a little disappointed Crown prince. I thought you would be better than this.''


    ~~


    Right around this time. Renya let out a groan as his body suddenly started to fly in the air. His laugh echoed in the area, "HAHAHAHA¡­"


    From the way he was laughing, it appeared as though he has turned crazy. Soon enough, he started to speak in a low voice, "It''s the first time I have experienced a loss. And it was at the hands of Axel. I never thought that my first loss would be so great. Hahahaha¡­"


    He had a feral grin on his face as he spoke out, "Those beauties. I can''t believe that those two beauties are together with you and actually so attached to you. Looks like it will be worth it to kill you and gain their feelings."


    It was confusing why he was talking like this. Gaining the feelings after killing their beloved? That was something that didn''t make sense at all.


    He continued to speak, "The skill which I received from the Goddess of Love. Every time I kill someone, every person who holds a favorable impression towards him or her would hold that same feeling towards me. If she loved the guy whom I killed then she would love me even more."


    "Axel¡­ I just need to kill you and those two beauties would be mine. Kukukuku¡­ Though it''s surprising how strong you have gotten, you still aren''t on the same level as me."


    After this, he flew towards the city at top speed. He was using the Wind Magic so his speed was comparatively faster than Saito''s normal flying speed.


    "It will be so interesting to have those beauties around me. They are certainly a level above the women I have around me right now. Well, now that I have done what the crown prince asked me to¡­ He should have my reward ready for me." With those words, he continued to fly off towards his own mansion.


    ~~


    A groan escaped his mouth as Saito realized the situation in which he was right now. He sighed and spoke in a tired tone, "At least let me eat in peace before coming to disturb me."


    A man dressed in a green formal dress entered the house. He carried a strict look on his face, "I certainly wouldn''t have disturbed Sir Axel if it was a normal matter however the charges against you are quite serious."


    He looked straight into the eyes of Saito and spoke, "It would be appreciated if you would come in without the use of violence."


    An amused sigh escaped Saito''s mouth as he stared at the man, "That''s an interesting proposal. Do you mean to say that you can capture me if you use violence?"


    The man didn''t budge from his position and continued to speak, "No, with your power. It shall be easy to defeat us all. However, you would be making the whole kingdom as your enemy. I do not think even you can live through that."


    There was an amused expression on his face as he stared at the guy, "True. I guess it would be troublesome if I turn the whole kingdom as my enemy."


    "Very well¡­ I will come along with you." His eyes suddenly sharpened as he pulled out his sword and placed it on the table, "But only after having this meal. If you do not agree then step forward. I will show no mercy even if it means having the whole kingdom as my enemy."


    He stared at all of the soldiers who had arrived with a sharp glint in his eyes. One of the soldiers spoke out loud, "General¡­ We do not need to go along with his words. He obviously doesn''t dare to go against the kingdom. Let''s take him."


    The general looked at him with a very disgusted look, "Fool. Do you want to throw your life away with the rest of all the men in this room? Since Sir Axel has said that he would come with us after this meal then there is no room for discussion."


    He once again stared at Saito and spoke out his decision, "Sir Axel, please follow through with your words. We will be outside waiting for you to finish your meal."


    Saito gave him a nod before he started to eat once again. Now, Chloe and Lyra were curious about why the kingdom wanted Saito.


    They eagerly asked him for the reason and Saito had no intention to hide it from them. He spoke the truth about how he was framed by someone. He didn''t mention the name of the Crown Prince since there was no need to involve them in this matter.


    It was better to let them remain oblivious to the interference of the crown prince. Lyra was a little angered and expressed it, "I am not surprised with how these despicable humans are trying to frame you, Axel. How do you want to deal with it, hubby?"


    Saito stared at her and held her hand. He slowly caressed her soft hand to calm her down and spoke out, "There is no need to worry for me. They won''t be able to do anything to me. Don''t you have faith in me?"


    Shaking her head in denial, Lyra responded with her eyes fixed at the door, "I have my complete faith in you but I don''t trust those humans to do something underhand once again."


    "Awww¡­ Is my little wifey angry? I haven''t ever seen you this angry. It makes me want to kiss you." As he finished saying that, he kissed her on her lips.


    Meanwhile, Chloe was blushing because she saw the two of them kissing each other. After the kiss, Lyra was certainly a lot calmer than before.


    Saito licked his lips as he turned his head around and saw Chloe with a red face. He asked her in a teasing voice, "Aww¡­ Is Chloe mad that only Lyra received the kiss?"


    Chloe puffed her cheeks as she heard his teasing voice. She wasn''t going to let him have the satisfaction of teasing her, "Nopes. I-I am definitely not mad."


    "Heh¡­ I guess I will believe you then. But you know, I thought I should calm down your anger with a kiss. It looks like you don''t need it." He said with a laugh as he saw her raising her head as fast as she could.


    She suddenly started to speak, "I am mad! I am definitely mad! Calm me down!"


    Saito let out a hearty laugh as he saw the change in attitude in Chloe. He jumped towards Chloe and pushed her down against the ground. Before she could say anything, he sealed her lips with his own.


    Both of them started to enjoy their own little world. Saito certainly didn''t rest his hands and proceeded to touch her navel.


    Her soft milky navel was touched and caressed by his hand. He stopped soon after the kiss ended and gave her a gentle look, "Wait for me¡­ Alright?"


    "Mm~hmm." replied Chloe as she couldn''t speak anything after that amazing kiss. Her body was still in an excited state because of his touch.


    Saito then turned towards Lyra, "You both don''t need to worry about me. Just wait for me¡­"


    Lyra gave a gentle nod to him but she still didn''t seem satisfied. Saito hugged her tightly and whispered in her ears, "Don''t do anything reckless while I am gone."


    "I won''t make any promises.." It didn''t seem like she would budge from her words and Saito let out a sigh before he smiled towards her.

 Chapter 77 - Saito Moves Away

    Chloe stood up on her feet while Saito was hugging Lyra. He turned towards her and pulled her close to his body. Chloe felt a gentle feeling enveloping her ''Axel is so warm.''


    "I love you two. Stay well while I am gone." Saito finished speaking while hugging the two of them tightly. He added a kiss on each of their cheeks. This time Chloe wasn''t embarrassed at all. She just felt sadness enveloping her. She wanted to stay together with him.


    She didn''t want him to leave. But unfortunately, fate had other plans. Picking up his sword and sheathing it in its scabbard.


    As Saito turned around, he hardened his gaze and proceeded to move out without turning back. Chloe and Lyra continued to stare at his back as he left the house with the door left open.


    Saito spoke to the general who had come to take him towards the kingdom, "Let''s go." The general seemed a little delighted that Saito was coming along without a resistance, "Move towards the palace. Sir Axel will be moving at the back along with me. The rest of you move towards the front."


    As the soldiers obeyed him. The General kept walking together with Saito while keeping a close watch on him. Saito noticed something peculiar and spoke in a low tone, "Speak¡­ What do you want to talk with me?"


    Caught by surprise, the general stared at him, "W-what? What do you mean Sir Axel?"


    "I have noticed that you seem to walking somewhat slower than your soldiers. Probably to put some distance between us and the soldiers walking in front. Not large enough for it to be considered abnormal but just enough for us to talk without the fear of being eavesdropped. Isn''t that right, General?" Finishing with a smirk on his face.


    The general his smile with a helpless smile of his own, "Sir Axel¡­ I indeed wanted to talk with you. Would you be truthful with me and tell me if you did kill the civilians and destroyed the houses as you are accused off?"


    Saito casually shrugged and answered him, "What is the use of asking me? I am sure that you have been told about the incident. Nothing I say would change your mind."


    The general shook his head and spoke, "No, at this point I would rather have your word than the word from the Royal Family."


    As he remembered the crown prince, Saito smirked and said, "Interesting¡­ The truth is that I didn''t use my power to destroy anything. There seems to be someone framing me."


    "As I thought." Spoke the general as he continued to walk forwards together with Saito. The other soldiers couldn''t hear their conversations because they were careful to speak in a tone in which they could hear each other.


    "Heh¡­ So, you suspected this to be the truth?" Saito asked him in a curious tone. Depending on his answer, he would decide whether to include him in his scheme or not.


    The general had a helpless smile on his face, "You must not remember me but you saved me and my team on the northern border while we were facing the demons. You never reported it or asked for the reward for saving the general on the battlefield. The moment I heard that you attacked the civilians in the southern part of the city, I knew something was wrong. There was no way Sir Axel whom I know would have attacked any innocent civilian."


    Saito gave him a gentle stare, "Well, I am thankful for your trust. I guess saving you and your men that day turned out to be rewarding for me."


    The general gave him a nod indicating that he understood. His face turned serious as he once again stared ahead and started to speak, "Sir Axel, I suspect that someone from the Royal Family is pulling the strings. If you have a suspect in mind then I can start an investigation secretly with my trusted men."


    Saito though had other plans, "No, I do not have any suspect in my mind. And also, there is no need for you to investigate. It won''t be long before the charges against me are dropped. I have some other tasks for you. I will inform you about them later."


    After that, Saito turned silent as he had finished speaking. The general once again spoke in low tone, "As you wish Sir Axel. I will make sure that my trusted men are assigned near you. If you ever wish for anything, tell them and they will be in direct contact with me."


    "Very well. General Willard, I will use the contact if I need it. I guess we should stop talking. That guy walking in the front is giving us strange looks." Saito speaks with a serious look in his eyes.


    The general didn''t find that odd, he knew about that guy. Captain Akazawa, he was the vice head of the team which had been sent to capture Saito.


    This guy was also the one who had suggested to use violence against Saito. General Willard was suspicious of him to be acting on the orders of someone from the Royal Family.


    The rest of the trip remained quiet. Saito and General Willard picked up pace and were right behind the soldiers from the kingdom.


    ~~


    After walking for around an hour, they finally reached the Palace which was at the end of the City of Zleka. Saito was dumbfounded as he stared at the palace. The Elven kingdom seemed nothing as he stared at the palace in front of his eyes.


    It gave off the Noble Aura, the aura which placed it at the top of the humans. Just staring at the palace, Saito could feel a strong pressure on his mind forcing him obey.


    He looked in front of him and noticed that it didn''t seem to affect the soldiers in any way. He smiled with excitement ''It seems I was right. It would indeed be worth it to step over the ones with the Royal Blood. I don''t understand why but it makes my heart fill with such strong excitement.''


    Right as he was about to enter the palace. He was being stared at by a Reddish-Brown haired guy. It was precisely Crown Prince Dante. Even though Saito was standing so far away, it seemed as though his entire focus was on Saito.


    He thought with a faint smile ''So interesting¡­ I thought that right after having a fight with Renya, you would be somewhat shaken up and give in to your emotions. From the looks of the soldiers, it doesn''t seem like you resisted. It seems like Renya wasn''t able to shake him up at all.''


    With a serious look, he thought ahead ''He isn''t the guy with whom I should have fun with. I need to employ my plan B.''


    He turned towards the door and spoke out, "Hugh, start the Operation B that I mentioned to you in the morning."


    "As you wish my lord." The man named Hugh gave a half bow before leaving Dante alone in his own thoughts.


    ~~


    As soon as Saito entered the palace. He was struck with the sheer artistic beauty of the palace. In the modern world, devoid of magic but filled with technology, it was still impossible to see such artistic talent.


    Even though he had never studied arts, just from the way the door was made he could understand that the guy who made this door must have a talent reaching the heavens.


    His talent was worthy of praise. The interior was designed even better, he honestly couldn''t believe that it was even larger from the inside.


    Saito also let out a helpless sigh as he thought ''It would be troublesome to find her in such a large place.''


    Just as he was about to walk towards the council where he was supposed to be judged. They were approached by an unfamiliar man, "All of you besides Captain Akazawa is to return back towards your posts.. Captain Akazawa is to take Sir Axel to the court where he shall be judged for his crimes."

 Chapter 78 - Putting His Plan Into Motion

    With an amused laugh, Saito commented, "The word does travel fast, doesn''t it?"


    "I have no idea what you mean Sir Saito. Please proceed towards the Council." He said in an emotionless tone, seemingly not giving away anything.


    The soldiers left with the general glancing back at Saito with an apologetic look. He didn''t seem to expect this chain of events. Saito though didn''t look worried and chose not to look back at the general.


    He continued to follow Akazawa towards the council. After they were far away, Saito confirmed through Iris'' existence that there was no one eavesdropping on them right now.


    He quietly spoke out to the man, "So, how much did the Crown Prince spend to buy you?"


    "What do you mean?" Akazawa asked with a nervous laugh. Saito though let out an amused laugh, "Now-now, there is no need to keep it within yourself. We both know who is behind this situation and what is going to happen in the council."


    Akazawa though continued to deny, "I certainly don''t know what you are talking about Sir Saito."


    Saito lightly smiled before speaking, "Do you know, you made a huge mistake by making contact with that Hugh guy. It was easy to know that you were in contact with the crown prince or someone who worked under the crown prince because of your contact with that Hugh guy."


    Akazawa suddenly stopped as his expression turned pale, "Y-you¡­ know¡­ about¡­ that."


    Saito suddenly spoke in a serious yet cold tone, "Don''t stop so suddenly. It''s unnatural."


    With that, Akazawa started to walk normally once again. As he started to walk normally, Saito''s face changed to that of a cheerful expression as he spoke, "Let''s say, you weren''t the only ones scheming for the whole week. Why do you think I never made a move in this week? It''s because I was investigating you all myself."


    Akazawa though tried to fake his calmness, "It doesn''t matter if you know or investigated at all. You can''t do anything now."


    Saito let out a chuckle at his words, "You are quite funny Akazawa. During my investigation, I noticed that you like spending quite a lot of time with your wife and your daughter."


    Not speaking anything in return. So, Saito continued to speak, "Your wife has quite a mature charm around her. Even though she isn''t that great of beauty, I am sure that it would be hard for any man to not have the idea to sleep with her."


    "As for your precious daughter. I heard that she recently turned 18 years old. And what a supple body she has with just the right amount of curve. She is certainly big in places where I like them big and small where I like it small. It would be a pity if such a girl was to be found in a brothel with her mother. I heard that doing together with both mother and daughter is quite a popular fantasy within this city." Saito grinned as he stared at Akazawa.


    Akazawa was beyond terrified as he heard him. He couldn''t believe that Saito had actually investigated him. What surprised him was that there was no hesitation in his words. It was like he wouldn''t mind throwing two innocent women in a brothel.


    Saito struck one more time, "Do you think that everything would be alright if I reached the court? The crown prince would certainly protect your family after I am dealt with? Is that the hope you are holding onto?"


    Suddenly, Akazawa started to sweat like no tomorrow. He truly was holding onto these hopes. He spoke out, "Since you already know then there is no need for you to speak any further. Crown Prince is someone against whom you can''t do anything."


    Saito unexpectedly nodded to his words, "Certainly, I won''t be able to do something to the crown prince. But dealing with the family of a Captain in the army, that''s a small matter. I have already informed my men if the sentence from the Council is the same as what I have predicted then your family will disappear from the face of this world for the rest of your life."


    "And do believe me when I say that I am not bluffing. Not even crown prince would be able to reach them to protect the two of them if he wants to." He struck one last time before the man finally turned his head around.


    He had a pleading look on his face and it brought a smile on Saito''s face, "Good¡­ Looks like you finally understand your situation. I assure you that it''s the best decision because even after having delivered me to the council and said what the crown prince had told you to say, you would be assassinated the moment you reach your house."


    "You shouldn''t lie about this. What would the crown prince gain by killing a pawn like me?" At this point, Akazawa realized there was no point in hiding it. Since Saito knew almost everything, there was no need for him to hold back anything.


    Saito stared at him with a serious gaze before he burst out in laughter, "Seriously¡­ You don''t think that the crown prince would kill you? It''s to cut off all the loose ends and make sure nothing turns up even if someone investigated with all their might. After all, dead men speak no tales."


    These words forced Akazawa to stay silent and go into deep thought. Saito was certainly right. With the personality of the crown prince it certainly wouldn''t matter much if he could kill a pawn to cut off all the loose ends.


    "Do you know why I could reach the same conclusion as the crown prince? It''s because I would have done the same." He said in a cold bone-chilling tone.


    These words did terrify Captain Akazawa to no end. He realized that Saito was a lot different from how the rumours stated. He was a lot more devious and ruthless than he was given credit for.


    As they continued to walk onwards, Saito suddenly said, "If you help me, you don''t need to worry about the crown prince finding you out. I just want you to take me around the palace before going towards the council as the crown prince wants me to and say what he told you to say without a single change."


    At his words, Akazawa''s ears perked up. He thought to himself that there was no harm in going along with Saito''s idea.


    If this was all he was supposed to do then even the Crown prince wouldn''t be able to find fault with him. It was Saito who moved in front, he continued to ask Iris for direction towards Rota Vermillion''s room.


    By sensing her aura, he knew that she was present in the palace right now. She was within her room together with 12 other presence. Unlike her aura, these auras were rather faint which made him think that perhaps these auras were of her bodyguards who were supposed to protect her.


    He continued to walk towards her room calmly. He wasn''t in rush nor was he nervous. He knew that about the affection she held for himself.


    There was no guilty feeling in his heart for what he was going to do. He was able to convince himself easily ''I am not going to harm her. I will also make her happy.'' These two lines were easily able to convince him that he wasn''t doing the wrong thing. He also knew that it wasn''t absolutely right but there was no other choice.


    After walking for not a long time, he finally reached in front of princess Rita''s room. It seemed as though the door to the room was slightly open.


    Just after a glance from that slight opening, he was able to observe Rita laying down on her bed while reading a book.


    Though he wasn''t able to see what the book was about, he let out a sigh of relief when he saw Rita being awake. He thought in his head ''Looks like the gamble paid off. The only thing I wasn''t sure about was if Rita would be awake or would be sleeping. Since she is awake, time to put my plan into motion.''

 Chapter 79 - Meeting Rita Again

    The aura which he was suppressing until now suddenly made its presence known in a small area of 50 meters. Obviously, Rita was within his range along with some of her bodyguards.


    Though they weren''t able to understand the significance of the appearance of this aura here. Rita''s eyes which were close to dropping and taking a nap suddenly opened.


    She felt a familiar aura along with whom she had fought just 2 weeks ago. She was sure of her memory about this aura. With her magic sensing skill, she knew that she would only be able to sense this aura if it was very close to her.


    It meant that Saito had entered the palace. There was a great amount of joy present on her face as she thought of him ''Axel~ You are here~ I missed you so much in these 2 weeks~''


    Akazawa didn''t sense anything from Saito. Even though he used magic decently, he just wasn''t proficient in sensing magic.


    While he continued to walk forwards. He stopped pulsating his aura and retained it at a normal level. But Rita Vermillion was already on the move.


    She opened the door and looked in both directions in an attempt to find Saito. Her eyes brightened immediately as she saw Saito even though he was being followed by an unfamiliar soldier.


    She shouted out without containing the great excitement in her heart, "Axel! Axel!" As she called out for him, Saito''s natural reaction was to take a complete turn and give an astonishing reaction as he saw Rita Vermillion standing there.


    "Rita¡­ What are you doing here?" He naturally asked her while showing a surprised expression at her appearance.


    He looked shocked to see her here. Rita gave him a bright smile as she said, "Did you forget? You are the one who has entered my place."


    "Oh right¡­ You are a princess." His expression turned sullen as if he was a little sad. Rita obviously noticed it and asked him in a concerned tone, "Are you alright Axel? Do you want to talk about it?"


    At this time, Akazawa who was standing right behind Saito stared at Rita Vermillion and spoke, "Princess¡­ Sir Axel has been summoned by the council due to the crimes he committed. I believe that they would appreciate it if he arrives early at the council and not have to wait long for him."


    Towards Akazawa, Rita''s attitude told cold and it seemed as though she was somewhat angry, "Did I tell you to start speaking? Scram!"


    "But princess-¡­" His words couldn''t be finished before he noticed the princess looking at him with an extremely cold glare, "I said SCRAM!"


    Her shout forced Akazawa to take a step back. He turned towards Saito and noticed that there was nothing but the surprise on his face.


    He had no other choice than to step away. He walked in the direction of the council. He was planning on staying near the princess''s room and once again approaching Saito as soon as he was free.


    Rita''s cold demeanor disappeared as she stared at Saito and said in a casual tone, "Axel¡­ come. We have so much to talk about."


    Saito looked extremely uncomfortable as he spoke, "I don''t think it would be a good idea to make the council wait, Rita."


    Rita though waved off his words and said, "Don''t worry about it too much. Those old bones wouldn''t die if they waited for some time. Besides, if they know that I was the one who took your time, I am sure they wouldn''t care. Now come to my room."


    Saito glanced at Akazawa showing a small smile on his face. It let Akazawa understand something. This was not a coincidence. This was his scheme.


    He had fallen right into the trap. It was even more unfortunate that he couldn''t speak about this to the crown prince since he was sure to be killed by the crown prince now.


    He was only given a simple task yet he had fucked up. There was just no way to make up for it other than his death.


    He decided to move forwards and walk in the pathway which opened up straight to the council but he didn''t dare to move forwards.


    He returned back and continued to peek towards Saito and Rita Vermillion. He was definitely going to take Saito to the council. Even if he had to wait for the two of them to finish with their interactions.


    ~~


    Saito stopped worrying about Akazawa now. He concentrated on Rita who seemed just too delighted to see him. It was rare for someone to be so delighted to see a friend while he was being carried away towards the council to be judged.


    "Come to my room. I have so much I want to talk together with you." She coiled her arms around his and continued to walk towards her own room.


    Right before entering the room, she suddenly left his arm and stared in the room with a cold look on her face, "Everyone¡­ leave the room this instant."


    A few of the shadows appeared visible as they kneeled in front of Rita. They had no respect for Saito even though he was one of the famous heroes within the city of Zleka. It was an absolute disregard towards him.


    Saito didn''t care much about their attitude. It was of little value. They weren''t important in the big picture after all.


    One of her loyal guards spoke out, "Princess Rita, let us remain here and protect you. It is unknown what this brute might do to you."


    Rita started to chuckle very coldly, "Do you think you can protect me from him? His speed is lightning fast. If he wanted to kill me, I would be long dead. Besides, I have no use for you to protect me. Scram! This is an order!"


    All of her loyal guards stared at Saito, giving him a cold stare before moving out of the room at a quick speed.


    Rita was delighted to see them leave the room. She once again coiled her arms around Saito''s arm and spoke with a gentle voice, "We now have this room for ourselves. Don''t worry, nobody will dare to disturb us. I will kill their entire families if they dared to disturb us."


    Even though her words were spoken in a gentle voice, Saito had no trouble believing that she would really kill them and their entire families. There was just this strange aura that made him believe that her words were the truth.


    "Umm¡­ That won''t be nice Rita." He decided to give his own opinion since it would be strange if he remained quiet here.


    "Shh¡­ Come with me. You are really bad though." She pouted like a spoiled princess as she said this to him. She took his hand and took him into her room.


    It wasn''t the first time for Saito to be entering the room of a woman but this was the first time when the other party was the princess of all humans in this world.


    The room was very grand. It was large with a huge bed. There were tonnes of ornaments that he saw in the room. The floor seemed to be made out of a special material that was incredibly soft yet had enough friction to allow them to move without any problems.


    He was pushed against her ultra-soft bed. On his side laid one of the most beautiful women in the Kingdom, Princess Rita.


    He asked her in a curious voice, "How am I bad though?"


    Rita answered him with a cute pout, "You didn''t come to meet up with me this week. I was waiting for you to come to the kingdom but you still didn''t come here. Bad Axel¡­"


    He even lightly punched him on his chest making him dumbfounded.. He didn''t expect her to act like this with himself.

 Chapter 80 - The Princess’ Plan

    She was a lot more open than what he had imagined. She wasn''t finished speaking though, "And you also have two more beauties with you. I was worried that you would just forget about me and never meet me again."


    Saito clearly wasn''t surprised that she knew about Chloe and Lyra. He would be more surprised if she didn''t know about it.


    He placed his hand on her soft cheek and said, "I apologise but you really have to think of your image Rita. You are a princess. Even though I was summoned from the other world, now I am just a human under the Kingdom. People would have slandered you if I had come to meet up with you."


    Placing her own hand on top of his own. She started to speak in a gentle, "I am really happy that you thought out so much for me Axel. Don''t worry about me, there is a secret that I didn''t tell you before."


    "Heh¡­ I am happy for you Rita." He answered her with a smile.


    She grew a little mad that he didn''t ask her about the secret, "Don''t you want to know about the secret?"


    Saito truthfully answered to her question, "Of course, I want to know. But since you didn''t tell me before, I know that it must be very important secret. You can reveal it to me whenever you are comfortable."


    His words caused her heart to flutter again. She was unable to control this feeling from grown even further now, "Actually, my father favours me more than my brother even though he is the crown prince. My father promised me that he would let me marry whoever I wanted even if he was a son of a peasant. I am sure he won''t deny my request if I tell him that I want to marry a Hero."


    Saito knew what she was talking about and couldn''t help but tease her, "Heh¡­ So, princess loves a hero huh. I am envious of the hero who has captured Princess'' heart."


    Rita started to hit him on his chest as if she was throwing a tantrum, "Mou~ Don''t you dare tease me anymore. You are just praising yourself."


    Saito started to laugh out loud as he heard her. Rita stared at him laughing out loud and puffed her cheeks even more before saying, "How come I fell in such deep love with you?"


    It seemed a question to herself than Saito. At this time, Saito decided to change the topic, "I don''t think the King would appreciate it if you tell him that you want to marry me. He would certainly be opposed to it because of the crime I am being accused off."


    "Huh right! What crime are you accused off? If it''s nothing major then I can just make it appear that it never happened. I will tell the truth to my father. I am sure he wouldn''t care about some minor crime." She nonchalantly said as if it was extremely normal thing to do.


    Saito had a troubled look and said, "I don''t think it would be counted as a minor crime. Apparently, someone is accusing me of destroying the southern part of the town. I had met up with an acquittance there and was returning back home but I was ambushed suddenly. His target was not me and he destroyed the area before disappearing as if he was never there."


    She patiently heard his words. She didn''t doubt anything that he spoke. For her, his words were the absolute truth. It was the silly instinctual feeling of the maiden in love. She asked him gently, "Axel¡­ For me, your words are the absolute truth."


    Saito was surprised at how easily she believed him. This was certainly abnormal and he couldn''t help but raise his guard against her.


    She continued to speak, "But¡­ even if you are lying about it. I hope you continue to deceive me with those lies. I want to live within a beautiful illusion with you."


    Her words were incredibly gentle and she seemed to be pleading him. Saito also felt his heart flutter and suddenly rolled towards her.


    There was not much distance between the two of them on the bed. He was right on top of her with his hands supporting him while he stared into her eyes.


    He spoke in a soft tone, "Alright¡­" His face descended and he kissed her on both her cheeks before giving her a quick peck on her lips.


    Rita closed her eyes on an instinctual feeling. After the quick peck on her lips, she couldn''t help but touch her lips and lick his taste.


    He placed his knees on the bed to further support his body so that he wouldn''t need to rely on his arms. His arms were now free to do whatever he wanted to do.


    He groped her large chest which was moving up and down due to her deep breaths. As he groped her, she let out a sweet voice which seemed to be a moan, "Ah¡­ Mhm~!"


    Saito was a little startled to see her cooperative to him. It seemed as though she wanted to sleep with him. He whispered closely in her ears, "I think we should stop now and go to the council. The longer we delay, the harder it would be to convince them."


    Rita though wasn''t worried about it. She seemed to have a plan to deal with those old council members however she did want to deal it quickly so she could spend the night with Saito, "Mhm~ Alright let''s go to the council. But this isn''t over¡­"


    Saito though gave her a helpless shrug, "I won''t be able to do anything about the council''s judgement."


    Rita chuckled deviously as she thought of her plan, "Don''t worry about them. I have it under control. It''s just a small area that you destroyed. I won''t let my husband be locked up for such a minor thing."


    At this, Saito was dumbfounded. He didn''t think that she would talk about it as if it was a minor thing. It seemed as though she didn''t care about the death of some civilians. Royalty was indeed taught differently than the commoners. They had different morals.


    He decided to trust her and stood up, "Alright, I guess we should leave for the council then." Rita also stood together with him. She fixed her clothing which had been dishevelled by Saito.


    They started to walk towards the council. As soon as they were out of Rita''s room. Akazawa who had been hiding in one of the pathways came out and revealed himself. He was incredibly respectful towards Rita and gave a light bow, "I thank the princess to be understanding. I shall bring Sir Axel to the council now."


    Rita gave him a cold stare, "Alright but I am also coming along. There is something that I wanted to talk with my father."


    "Y-your highness¡­ You are also coming along!? Why are you coming along Princess Rita? I assure you that I can handle everything within the council." He couldn''t hide the surprise on his face.


    Rita coldly responded to him, "What? Do I need to tell someone like you about the reason why I am going to talk to my father? Stay within your limits or I wouldn''t mind teaching them to you. Our kingdom has countless Captains."


    She threatened him in a not so subtle manner. It seemed as though she didn''t care about killing a captain within the army. There were multiple people who could replace him.


    Saito caressed her back and slowly said, "Now-now Rita, don''t be so cold to him. Let''s move towards the council."


    With that, the three of them started to move towards the council where Saito was supposed to be judged. Due to the presence of Princess Rita now, Akazawa was sweating a great deal.


    He knew that he was finished. If he interfered in any way then the Princess would deal with him and if he didn''t interfere then the Crown Prince would take it as betrayal and deal with him.


    He was trapped.

 Chapter 81 - In The Council

    He looked towards Saito who had a serene smile on his face and gritted his teeth. He knew that this trap has been formed by Saito. It has now caused him to be at the juncture where he has to choose.


    Choose between Saito and the Crown Prince. If he chose the wrong side, he would be brutally murdered with his wife and daughter being sold in the market.


    Deep in his mind, he started to question himself who was more dangerous, The Crown prince or Saito? It didn''t take him long to answer that himself. It was Saito who was far more dangerous. It wasn''t because of the appearance of Princess Rita.


    It was because he seemed to know what the judgement of the king would be. He has already planned to destroy his life by targeting his wife and daughter.


    While the crown prince may kill him, he wouldn''t target his wife and daughter. They had no idea about this operation, it would be beneficial for him to not maintain contact with the family of the captain who has been assassinated.


    The loose ends that he was trying to cut off. He obviously wouldn''t be so foolish to contact his family and give himself away.


    So, he came to the conclusion that Saito was more dangerous because if he went against him then his family would be destroyed along with himself. While if he went against the crown prince, there was a 70% chance that he wouldn''t touch his family and just kill him alone.


    It was better to partially side with Saito and overall remain neutral. It was better not to name the Crown Prince or anyone by his side. It wouldn''t be good to anger him too much.


    ~~


    The three of them walked into the council of the kingdom. There were around 10 men, all of them old enough to be above 40 years old age. Saito found it interesting that there were no women within this council of 20 men and the emperor.


    He internally thought ''heh¡­ No women here huh. Well, dealing with annoying old hags wouldn''t be fun. At least I am saved from that.''


    Before anyone could speak any further. All the elders within the council were surprised to see Princess Rita together with Saito.


    Rita walked towards the King while ignoring the council of elders. It was because there was no one who was above her in terms of status other than the Emperor.


    There was no one who could sentence her to do anything other than her Emperor. And it wasn''t a secret that the King doted upon his daughter Rita the most. Just the number of treasures she held would make any concubine jealous of her.


    Yet no one dared to make a move against her. It was because as long as Rita was concerned, the King wouldn''t be willing to give face to anyone. Whether they be the general, prime minister or anything. Everyone involved in it would be fated a life worse than death.


    This was why no one dared to speak as Rita walked up to the King without even greeting them. She whispered in the ears of the King, "Father, I wanted to tell you something. I¡­"


    She whispered in his ears with a very low voice. As soon as he finished hearing her, the King''s eyes widened completely as he stared at Saito.


    He exerted a strong pressure which was only felt by Saito in the council. Even though it was pressure even stronger than what 5 Renya wouldn''t be able to exert. Saito deals with it by fortifying his mind and body with a huge amount of magic.


    He knew that if it continued for a long time then even, he wouldn''t be able to resist submitting to the pressure. But he also knew that the King wouldn''t use this to pressurize him for very long.


    It continued for 20 seconds before he felt the pressure disappear as if it was never exerted. The King turned towards Rita and gave her an elderly smile, "I approve from the point of his power. Alright, don''t be anxious. I will deal with this matter."


    Rita''s eyes flashed with joy as she whispered to her father, "Thank you, father. I knew you would listen to me."


    She returned back towards Saito and Akazawa. She whispered to Saito in a low voice, "Don''t worry, father promised me that he would take care of everything."


    Saito didn''t respond to her. It was unknown if he even registered her words or not. One of the elders who was staring at Saito with a great amount of hatred spoke out, "Why is this man not restrained from magic suppression cuffs? Captain, don''t you realize how dangerous this man is?"


    Captain Akazawa shuddered under the great pressure he felt just from his voice. He however answered, "Respected Elder, since Sir Axel didn''t struggle in coming here. General Willard said that it would not be respectable to use tie him with magic suppression cuffs."


    Another elder spoke out with a cold snort, "Did he say that? There is no need to be respectful towards the guy who would destroy the part of the city while killing the civilians in the process."


    To this, Akazawa had no answer. Saito remained silent as he calmly stared at that elder. Another elder spoke out, "I believe we are being a little too hasty right now. We just received a report of how Axel has launched an attack in the city. We need to investigate further¡­"


    The elder who initially spoke countered this elder, "Are you going senile with your age Gaton? There were multiple guards who saw the event happening. I am sure that not all of them would be hallucinating."


    The elder named Gaton remained calm and replied back, "I simply believe that instead of rushing up. We should take time to investigate. However, I believe that in the meantime, Axel should be locked within the prison where he cannot be able to use magic."


    The idea that he had was the same as imprisoning Saito with no hope of getting out. The investigation he suggested was probably going to be a hoax and after a month or so, he would declare the accusations to be correct.


    Saito spoke out within his head ''Is this your trick crown prince? Pretty good if I had to say. It would have been hard to get out of this without the use of force if I didn''t have Rita with me.''


    He was tired of staying silent and turned towards the elder who had spoken first, "Elder, you said that I do not deserve any respect for harming civilians. Let me ask you a question¡­ How many civilians have I saved from the demons? And how many casualties were caused by the attack from me in the southern part of the City of Zleka? Am I worthy of respect?"


    The Elder who was questioned had his eyes widened, he never expected to be questioned in such a manner. He remained silent since he had no idea how many people he had saved, it was probably more than a thousand.


    There were only around 60-70 people who were caught in the attack. A small number in front of the number of people he had saved. There was no way the elder could say that he was worthy of respect so he chose to stay silent.


    Saito then turned towards Elder Gaton, "Elder Gaton, you want to investigate this incident. I am sure since you suggested this solution then you must have some plans on how to pursue the true perpetrators behind this. Would you mind letting the council hear those suggestions?"


    Elder Gaton nearly stumbled as he faced Saito''s question, "I-I was thinking that we should ask the civilians around that area. Pursue any suspicious people and push them to answer the truth."


    It seems as though he had indeed thought of a solution however, Saito remained unmoved, "Is that your suggestion Elder Gaton? How much time would it take for you to figure out the true perpetrators behind this incident?"


    "Umm¡­ 2 months." This was also the time limit which had been previously thought up by him.. It seemed as though each and every one of the questions that Saito asked him was already anticipated by Gaton however, he was surprised when Saito asked those questions.

 Chapter 82 - King’s Decision

    Saito then decided that it was time to end it, "So, you mean to say that I, an innocent person caught in someone''s schemes would need to sit in the prison restricting magic for 2 months? Isn''t that a little too unfair?"


    After taking a pause, he continued again, "And let me be blunt Elder Gaton. Even if I was willing to spend those 2 months within the prison. With your bullshit suggestion and investigation, I have trouble believing that you can catch any leads."


    Elder Gaton along with the rest of the Elders were angered at how Saito was showing a blatant disregard for the council and speaking in such a manner. It seemed as though he wasn''t planning to even put of the pretence of respecting them.


    One of the elders who had remained silent until now spoke out, "You should choose your words more wisely boy! You are in the presence of the council of elders. You will only make things harder for yourself."


    Saito snorted at his words and said, "Whatever. I wasn''t finished talking with Elder Gaton, keep your old bones calm old man. I will soon switch to you."


    The elder who had been talking to Saito was dumbfounded at how Saito replied to him. This boy actually didn''t show any weakness even as he was told to restrain himself.


    Saito though didn''t care about these matters and continued to talk to Elder Gaton, "So, Elder Gaton, what is the guarantee that you would be able to catch the true perpetrator within two months? There is no guarantee that you wouldn''t ask for more time or the fact that you would be able to catch them."


    "You should just rest your old bones on that chair. Don''t speak about investigating when you have no intention to do so." Saito finished speaking before he switched his target and looked at the elder who had interrupted him.


    "Now, you said something about choosing my words more wisely. I am very curious. What can you do to me?" His words were laced with blatant threat that he dared to say because of the presence of Rita right beside him.


    Rita slowly moved her hand closer to Saito''s hand and held it gently. It was a clear show that she was standing with Saito in this matter. The Elder who had just been threatened was so dumbfounded that he couldn''t say anything other than swallowing his anger.


    The King who had stayed silent for so long finally spoke out, "Alright, calm down everyone. Do not engage in pointless arguments. Axel, even though your contributions towards the Kingdom have been endless, right now, there is no way to deny that you had a hand in the destruction of the southern part of the City of Zleka."


    "This city is the most important city within this kingdom. The person responsible for the destruction within the city isn''t supposed to go unpunished no matter the contributions he had to the Kingdom." As he finished saying that, the king paused for a second to see if Saito had any problems with him.


    Saito stayed silent as well. Not because he was speechless and couldn''t counter the king but because it would be a bad idea to counter him at this point. It was better to let him finish and make his decision before speaking ahead.


    The King continued on as he heard no one speaking up against him, "However, it is also a fact that there is not enough evidence which states that Axel destroyed the southern part of the city of Zleka. He gains nothing from this which brings us to the issue that there was no motive for him to destroy that part of the city. Is there anyone who wishes to disagree with me?"


    There was no one in the council who wished to disagree with the king. Of course, an elder felt like this was the time to gain the spotlight and spoke, "No, your majesty. Your wisdom is indeed as great as your title. Simply unfathomable."


    Thinking nothing of the elder, all the other elders turned their gaze towards the King. They were curious to what the king will decide now that he has said this.


    The king wasn''t in a rush nor was he extremely slow. Every word he spoke seemed to be filled with a strange pressure that made the council give up their thoughts and just follow through his order.


    "I have decided that Axel is to be monitored for the duration of a month by none other than my daughter, Rita Vermillion. She will be monitoring him and decide whether he is a threat to the kingdom or not." There was a slight smile on the aged face of the king as he saw his daughter smile smiling with glee.


    She mouthed a thank you father before speaking in a serious tone, "I humbly accept this duty of monitoring my be- I mean Axel for the duration of a month."


    She had a mischievous smile on her face as she nearly slipped up while saying it in a serious tone.


    Many of the elders were dissatisfied with such a decision from the king. Elder Gaton stood up in shock and spoke out loud, "Your majesty. I most certainly respect your decision but it will be dangerous for the princess to accompany this beas¡­ This guy. I suggest that we should ask a strong expert other than the princess to observe this guy."


    It wasn''t the king who answered him but Rita herself. She looked at him with a cold gaze that seemed to freeze his very bones, "Elder Gaton, the decision by my father has been made. And are you telling me that I am not an expert? Do you wish to challenge me with that statement? Other than a selected few individuals in this room, only I can have the strength and magic to take on Axel and kill him."


    Saito wasn''t worried when she mentioned killing him. She had just handed him another thing with which he could tease her.


    The elders though grew fearful as they heard the princess. It seemed that in their arrogance, they had neglected one point. The strength of Saito. Even though they had experts stronger than princess Rita, it would be a waste to have them guarding a guy and remaining in the kingdom instead of going out and doing the missions.


    Saito looked towards the Captain Akazawa and saw that he was really nervous. He seemed to be on the verge of collapsing. The council didn''t go as he was told at all. He was asked almost nothing. It seemed as though his role was reduced to that of a mere escort.


    All of that was due to the meddling by Saito. He heard a faint whisper within his ears, "Since you have not gone against me, I shall grant you the life which you are about to lose. However, do remember that after this incident, you can never appear in this city. You will live on as my servant for the rest of your life."


    Akazawa wasn''t taken aback even after he heard Saito. There was a sense of self ridicule on his face as he said slowly, "Do I have any choice left now? Very well, I will follow your words. If I am able to survive the assassination, I swear to be your servant for the rest of my life."


    Saito had a smile on his face as he said, "Good. Looks like you are smart indeed. You are indeed worth the effort I placed in you."


    He didn''t say anything further on and started to return back together with Rita and Akazawa. After they were out of the council, Rita couldn''t hold herself back and latched onto Saito''s arm.


    Akazawa remained tactful and behaved as if he didn''t notice it at all.. If he would turn around to look at them, he would be met with the cold glare from Rita which seemed to drill a hole in his body.

 Chapter 83 - Intimate Times With Rita

    Saito spoke out to Akazawa after they were at a sufficient distance away from the council, "Go and stay together with the general Willard. Say my name and tell him that I asked him to protect you until tomorrow. Make sure to stay with him until tomorrow evening. If you move away from him and die, it isn''t my fault."


    He said to Captain Akazawa in a casual tone. He didn''t care if Rita listened to him or not. She was clinging onto his arm and it didn''t seem like she was interested in knowing about what the topic which the two were talk about.


    As his arm was pushed against her bountiful chest. An evil fire started to burn within Saito''s body. He knew what Rita wanted. He wasn''t going to shy away now. Even though he really wanted to have his first time with Lyra, the situation was different now.


    Besides, his mind was consumed with lust that he couldn''t think straight in that direction. The only thing in his mind was to ''eat'' Rita as soon as they enter her room.


    Saito knew that the Emperor probably didn''t wish for her to lose her virginity so soon but it wasn''t like he would be notified about it. Akazawa left the area in search of General Willard.


    Saito was now alone with Rita as they nearly reached her bedroom. He spoke out in a fake sad tone, "You know Rita, I was a little hurt when you said that you would kill me so casually."


    Suddenly, while she remained stuck with his body. Her eyes widened with despair as she looked straight into Saito''s eyes with a pleading expression, "I didn''t mean it at all. I just wanted to shut up that old bag of bones. I would rather kill everyone within the council except for father than hurt you."


    Even though he wasn''t really hurt, he continued the act, "Oh really¡­ You seemed pretty serious to me."


    Rita looked into his eyes with a very serious expression, "Yes, really. I really did say that to deceive those elders. I would never be able to hurt my beloved."


    Saito closed the door to her room and locked it from inside, "Ok, I believe you." He said this rather offhandedly. It was easy to know that he didn''t really mean it.


    Pushing her breasts against his hard chest, Rita continued on to say with a pleading look, "Yes really."


    Saito''s hands slowly worked his way as he opened the upper buttons of her top which revealed a great amount of cleavage.


    Staring at her with hungry and lustful eyes, "I can''t hold myself back any longer Rita¡­" He said them right before his hands pressed her round juicy butt which had a great curve.


    He kissed her on her lips and slowly proceeded to walk towards the bed. After they were just 10 steps away from the bed, he said to her in a robust tone, "Rita¡­"


    His eyes were fixed on her chest which was quickly moving up and down under his gaze. She knew what he wanted and she had no qualms about it.


    Saito seemed to be staring at her as if he was about to turn into a wolf and ''eat'' a lamb. The great lust that he had accumulated due to the presence of beauties around him, the stress and his own tiredness to resist these desires made him beast who wouldn''t be satisfied unless he does it with Rita.


    Rita was extremely gentle in handling Saito. She slowly removed her top which seemed to take an eternity for Saito.


    His arms went around her and touched the hook for her bra. In less than a second, he unhooked her bra freeing her breasts from it. Saito jumped towards Rita as his hands fondled the raw breasts which weren''t up to Lyra''s size but they were very soft and firm.


    These breasts fit exactly within his palms. He pecked her lips before slowly making his way down. As his face was on top of the breasts, he placed the mound of flesh within his mouth and bit her.


    It was a bit painful for her to have that part bit and Rita let out a moan, "AHHHHHHH¡­ Ahhhhhhhhh¡­ Mhm~~ yes¡­ Mhm~~" Initially, it was a painful moan as she felt his bit but soon, all she experienced was pleasure as soon as she was used to the pain.


    After some time, he released her breasts and looked at the clear bite mark on one of her boobs. He gazed at her and said, "This is the mark which makes you one of my women now. You are to never get intimate with any other man. Understood!"


    This wasn''t even needed to be said. The princess had no plans of getting herself a lover other than Saito. She was madly in love with him that she was willing to do anything he wanted with her.


    She stuck out her chest with a proud feeling inside of her as she stared at the bite mark, "I-I am so happy to be your woman Axel."


    ~~


    They continued this for the whole evening. The princess ordered a maid for the dinner to be brought to her room while she was barely dressed at all. After her first time being taken by Saito, Princess Rita was acting a lot coquettishly.


    His first time was so amazing that Saito started to rethink ''The fuck! I actually didn''t have such an amazing experience when I had so many chances with women. This was so amazing. I definitely won''t give up any chances to bed the women if I can.''


    He had finally made up his mind. Since he was going to adapt to this world, he was also going to adapt to having a harem. With his plan in motion, he was sure to become a noble by the end of his plan. It shouldn''t be a problem to have a harem and a few secret mistresses.


    He already had his main wives in mind. Three faced appeared in his mind, these were the faces of Lyra, Chloe and Rita. And when he thought about the secret mistresses, he couldn''t help but think back to the sexy body of Lyra''s mother Tiriana and that supple body of Sophie. She was ready to give her body to him.


    Even though the two of them weren''t virgins, he didn''t care about such a minor detail. They were going to be his mistresses. This was what he had decided after waking up in the night.


    Around the dinner time, Rita was only covered in a robe and nothing else. It did nothing to hide the curves on her body. He himself was also naked under the sheets right now.


    He laid his head down on her lap as he continued to be fed by Rita patiently. They spent half an hour to finish the dinner and as soon as the dinner was done.


    Saito once again pushed her against the bed while shoving away the sheets which were on top of him. Rita spoke to him with a helpless look, "You want to do it again? How times are you planning to do it in the night?"


    It took Saito a moment to respond back to her, "Three times¡­ no wait¡­ Atleast 5 times." His member was rock hard once again as he stared at her sexy body.


    He salivated and almost seemed like a brute who couldn''t wait anymore, "It''s not my fault that you are so seductive."


    "Waah! You are a brute." She made an attempt to resist which was easily suppressed by Saito. She wasn''t really resisting because there was no attempt to use magic by her.


    She also wanted to do it with him as much as he wanted to do it with her. She was just a little shy in expressing her desire.


    They were certainly busy for the night. In the end, Saito came 7 times in the night. He would have been worried of making her pregnant if he hadn''t asked Iris to make sure she wouldn''t get pregnant with his child.


    They slept after he came the 7th time. The people in this world who could use magic were a lot different from his old world.. Even after her first time, she was still incredibly tight making him experience joy every time he would put his dick inside of her.

 Chapter 84 - Balancing His Desires And Future Plans

    After the experience during the night, Rita continued to sleep in the morning. It seemed like she wouldn''t get up before the afternoon.


    It was morning right now. Just 2 hours away from the afternoon. In the morning, his hand rested on Rita''s buttocks as she snuggled together with him.


    He didn''t move his hand and he knew that Rita wouldn''t care after the events of the last night. He though woke up with a serious look on his face. He had a vexed expression as he sighed ''I really need to go and move my plans forward. First, I guess I need to save that Akazawa.''


    Since Akazawa was with general Willard. It would be impossible to have an assassin kill him while ignoring General Willard. General Willard would obviously be involved in the investigation and such a scene would catch the eyes of the king as well because it had occurred right after the yesterday events.


    It would be easier to deal with Akazawa if he was alone. However, he knew that the Crown Prince wasn''t going to do that. He moved towards the residence of General Willard in a hurry.


    If he was right in his hypothesis then he needed to have a talk with Captain Akazawa quickly. As he thought of the Captain Akazawa, he unconsciously remembered his beautiful daughter and wife.


    A dark thought emerged within his mind ''Why not let him die and enjoy those beauties? I am sure he would be happy to see his wife and daughter satisfied after his death. Kukukuku¡­''


    As soon as the thought appeared in his mind. He steeled himself and thought ''NO¡­ I will not be a slave to my desires! If he stays alive, it would be better for the plan. With his hell, I can move further without my direct involvement. Though leaving aside his wife, having his daughter wouldn''t be so bad.''


    Even though he had steeled his resolve to keep control over his desires. He knew that it was not going to be easy. If he kept control over his desires at all times without letting them loose then he was prone to losing concentration and his calm in any situation. There was a need to balance his desire and the plans about his future.


    He couldn''t fully lose himself within either of them. Just working on his plans while always keeping a control on himself would make him a tense man. He wouldn''t be able to enjoy life. If he wasn''t going to enjoy life then there was no point in planning ahead.


    However, he also understood fully that there was no point in just immersing himself in sexual joys otherwise his future would be compromised. The balance was something which would let him enjoy life while moving towards his planned future.


    He flew with his quickest speed towards the residence of the General Willard. His control over his magic was extremely precise, he didn''t use any more magic than he was required so it would be hard to detect him using magic even more a hard sensor.


    The first thing he did was move high up in altitude. He easily located Akazawa because he had left a left a trail of magic with him. It was extremely faint and if someone wasn''t looking for it, it was completely impossible to find it.


    He shot forwards with his full speed and entered the residence of General Willard very silently. Akazawa was already awake since he had dreamt about his own death for the whole night.


    He was absolutely terrified that the first person who appeared after the door opens would be an assassin and kill him in cold blood.


    Saito saw General Willard in his personal room. It seemed as though he was getting ready to leave for his post.


    After some thought, Saito decided to call out for General Willard, "General Willard. It''s me, Axel. Stay silent. I just wanted to inform you that I am taking Akazawa away. Do not act unnatural at all. Just continue to get ready as you were doing before."


    Saito''s voice reached the ears of General Willard. His voice was extremely familiar to the General so he was able to deduce that it was probably the truth. He didn''t act unnaturally at all and continued to get ready.


    Saito flew down towards the guest room where Akazawa was staying. He slowly spoke as his words appeared in the ears of Akazawa''s ears, "Akazawa¡­ stay silent and open the window. It''s me, Axel!"


    Hearing that it was Axel. Akazawa let out a breath of relief. He knew about the power of Axel, if he was here then there was no need to fear an assassin.


    However, assassin was the least of his worries right now as he held over a piece of paper which had been delivered to this house of General Willard in the morning. It was addressed to Akazawa and the moment he opened the piece of paper to read it, he paled.


    This was because what was written on it was a definite death. After Saito entered inside the guest room. He stared at the pale look on his face and studied him before asking, "What happened? Why are you so pale?"


    Akazawa didn''t speak anything and handed him the piece of paper. After reading it, Saito finally understood why Akazawa was so pale.


    It was a mission for Akazawa to go to the Northern Wastelands past the forest and hunt a Storm Wolf. He would have to bring back the head of the Storm Wolf as proof. Even though it was a magical beast, Akazawa could still defeat it one on one. He was after all a captain within the Kingdom.


    However, it was common knowledge that wolves were always in packs. If you were going to hunt a wolf, you would have to prepare enough resources and men to fight against a whole pack.


    Even though the Akazawa held great abilities, he definitely wouldn''t be able to deal with 3 or more wolves at once. However, it was clearly written on paper that he had to go alone.


    Just from a glance, Saito could say that even if the order came from some elder or from council of elders. The last part was something which had been forcefully added, the proof was the last stroke for the word alone was a little different than the others.


    However, it mattered little because even if Captain Akazawa brought it to light. The Elders would most probably deny anything to give face to the Crown Prince.


    It was also possible that just when he enters the wasteland, he would be hunted by an assassin. There was just no need to even think of dealing the body since the wild animals would most likely eat it before it would rot.


    It is also possible that he stationed a mercenary who would be there to verify whether Captain Akazawa really dies or not.


    A cold smile made its way onto Saito''s face as he thought ''A good scheme Crown Prince. A really good one.'' Internally, he had a bit of appreciation for the crown prince because just a few words from him had caused Saito to think so deeply just to make sure he understood his scheme.


    Saito looked at Captain Akazawa and said seriously, "You are certainly in quite a dangerous situation Captain Akazawa. The only way to get out of it would be death."


    As soon as Saito finished speaking, Captain Akazawa left all hope to stay alive. He lowered his head and said, "I guess it can''t be helped since I went against the Crown Prince. Even Sir Axel can''t prevent my death."


    Saito though grinned at that moment, "It''s true that even I can''t prevent your death but I can definitely give you a second chance at your life."


    His words confused Captain Akazawa who blankly stared at him, "What do you mean Sir Axel?"


    Saito''s grin slowly vanished and there was an amused smile on his face, "Captain Akazawa¡­ How interested are you in gambling? Gambling with your life on the line¡­"


    Captain Akazawa grew a little fearful as he saw that amused smile.. The last time he had seen that smile on Saito''s face, he was completely trapped in the short span of 2 hours.

 Chapter 85 - Akazawa’s Death

    Captain Akazawa was on top of a horse as it moved within the forest full of trees with a high speed. While he was moving, he remembered the conversation he held with Saito, "I hope that the gamble pays off¡­"


    The horse continued to gallop as it left the forest and entered the Northern Wastelands. The wolves that he was supposed to hunt were very close to the forest. They seemed to live on the outskirts of the forest.


    The reason they lived here instead of within the forest was because their species, the Storm Wolves got stronger from being struck by the real thunder from the heavens.


    It was a mysterious area where the chances of being hit by the thunder were very high. It was unknown why the same wasn''t present in the forest but with the presence of the trees, it would be rare to be hit by the thunder.


    This was the reason why the Storm Wolves lived within the area with open skies. Of course, they would enter the forest to hunt and return back after they were done hunting.


    Right now, these wolves seemed to be within the wastelands right after a hunting session. As soon as Captain Akazawa noticed them, he changed the direction in which he was moving and started to move towards these wolves.


    The wolves noticed him approaching them on top of the horse. They readied their bodies and appeared to be waiting for him to get close to pounce on him and kill him.


    Captain Akazawa seemed to be in high morale as he shouted, "Haaaah!" He swung his sword as soon as he was close enough and managed to take out the eye of one of the wolves which had pounced upon him.


    Even though he was able to take out one of the wolves. There were two more which had jumped towards him, they managed to push him down from the horse.


    Captain Akazawa still didn''t seem to give up as he was forced against the ground by two Storm Wolves. He let out a shout, "I won''t DIE HERE!"


    He punched the abdomen of one of the wolves as he said that and threw it far away. The other wolf growled and bit his arm.


    Captain Akazawa let out a scream in pain, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡­. Stay away, filthy beasts!" he punched the other wolf atop of him.


    The wolf let go of his arm as the blood rushed out of his arm. He felt extremely weak in that arm and analysed that he wouldn''t be able to make use of this arm anymore.


    He gritted his teeth as he let out a scream before he charged towards the Storm Wolves. One of the wolves certainly seemed intelligent, it remained far out of the reach of Captain Akazawa.


    There was a blue colored lightning glittering within his mouth. It formed a small sphere which seemed to contain a lot of magic power.


    Akazawa noticed this with his great eyesight. He thought within his head ''Calm down¡­ Everything would be alright if I do just as Axel asked me to do.''


    His left arm was motionless. He didn''t try to move it as the Storm Wolves moved away from Akazawa.


    They knew that the charge was completed and the Storm Wolf was about to fire it now. Akazawa pulled out his second sword from its scabbard.


    Just before the wolf was about to throw the lightning at Akazawa. Akazawa brought down his great sword with incredible strength and speed, "Superior Impact!"


    As soon as the sword landed on the ground, a great amount of dust started to fly in the air. It seemed as though it was an attempt to lower the accuracy of the Storm Wolf as it fired off its Thunderbolt which had been completely charged.


    As the Thunderbolt moved within the dust cloud, there was a loud scream, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH....." Before a loud thud sound was heard as if a great body dropped to the ground.


    The dust soon settled down and revealed a body which had been completely charred by the 10,000 Volts of Lightning. The Wolves didn''t care how charred the body was and started to eat it.


    From afar, there was a young man who saw all this happening. He had a relaxed expression as he let out a sigh, "Ah¡­ That man really did a suicide rush. That last desperate attack¡­ It seemed as though he really planned to complete the mission. This is the result of the fool who didn''t try to think with his own brain."


    He seemed to have been waiting at his location for a long time and his shoulders were stiff, "Crown Prince really gave me a strange mission. Well not that I care, it''s basically free money for me anyways."


    He jumped down from the tree on which he was standing and started his return journey towards the palace. What he failed to notice was Saito flying high in the air with Captain Akazawa in his hands.


    As he looked at the guy returning back to inform the crown prince that the mission is completed, Saito calmly said to Captain Akazawa, "Congratulations Akazawa, you are dead now."


    There was a relieved look on his face as he heard that, "Thank you¡­ Thank you for saving me."


    However, Saito unexpectedly shook his head, "This isn''t over yet. This is just the start. I believe you remember my words that if I help you survive this then you will become my slave. Because if you have other ideas then I can drop you from this altitude."


    There was no surprise on the face of Akazawa as he said, "It''s not like I have any other choice now. Can I meet my family?"


    His question was within his expectations. Saito still had some plans for his daughter so he wasn''t obviously going to let her escape the palm of his hand before taking some advantage of hers.


    He answered him with a calm tone, "Not now. I will bring your wife to meet up with you in a week. You absolutely can''t appear within the city in this one week since that would make this death useless and you would really have to die."


    "Alright. I understand." Akazawa seemed like an understanding person. He knew that it would be hard to live within the city while hiding himself. He would have to leave for the nearest village to the city of Zleka and live there for some time.


    Saito continued to speak, "I won''t be able to bring your daughter with me. With your death, the Crown Prince is sure to place some men to investigate the reactions of your family. If both of them disappears after your death then it would be revealed that you are still alive."


    The way he was planning ahead and anticipating the Crown Prince''s moves really shocked Akazawa. It made him think ''Just where have I trapped myself. It''s like I am trapped within this game between Crown Prince and Sir Axel. If Crown Prince finds me then he wins and if Sir Axel manages to successfully hide me then he wins. I must have done some very bad deeds to be caught in such a predicament.''


    The ploy Saito had used to fool the Crown Prince was very good. The gambling that he was talking about before¡­ Saito asked Akazawa to gamble away his life. If the Crown Prince had assigned an Assassin behind Akazawa, then he was on his own. There was no saving him and he was to die.


    However, if it was a mercenary assigned to verify his death then there was a way to save him. When Akazawa had struck down the ground using his great sword. Its purpose was to make a giant dust cloud.


    The reason he was told to make the dust cloud right before the Lightning Attack was so that Saito could slip inside the dust loud and pick him up.


    He had also pulled out a body from the graveyard of the city. After digging out the body, he once again arranged it back in such a manner with which nobody could tell the difference if they didn''t dig it.


    By burning the body with his Black Lightning and making it completely unrecognizable.. He substituted the body with Akazawa''s body and flew high in the sky.

 Chapter 86 - Visiting Sophie And Alferd

    Saito was a little worried that the mercenary hired by the Crown Prince would be able to notice the irregularities within the dust cloud which was why he used the Illusion to make it seem as though there were no irregularities.


    It was a rather week illusion which would have shattered the moment there was a magic change but since the mercenary didn''t know about it, he wasn''t able to see through the illusion. The reason Saito was confident in his illusion being able to successfully fool the mercenary was because it wasn''t cast on the Mercenary directly but on the surrounding, which fooled his eyes. It was generally very difficult to detect an illusion being cast on the surrounding.


    Saito flew at a very high altitude and gradually increased his speed. After they passed the city, he descended at a very high speed that he would seem like a shooting star dropping on the ground.


    At this moment, Akazawa felt like he would die just by the air resistance he was experiencing right now. He couldn''t speak anything as Saito continued to sped towards the ground.


    They reached the forest which was on the Eastern Side of the City. General Willard had already brought a horse here and tied it to a tree.


    It didn''t take long time for Saito to find the horse. He slowly landed on the ground and Akazawa finally took some quick breaths. He felt that he was going to die while they were coming down.


    Saito noticed the wound on his left hand and closed his eyes, "Healing Aura!" He used this spell to close his wounds. Saito asked him while furrowing his brows, "Can you ride the horse in your condition? Even though the wounds have closed, you must still be feeling the pain right now."


    Akazawa let out a bitter laugh and said, "After everything that has happened. This is nothing. Do not worry, Sir Axel, I will travel to the Village of Trost and hide there for the time being."


    Saito nodded his head because this was all according to his plan. He pulled out a pouch containing 1000 gold coins and threw it towards Akazawa, "Keep it with you. Your task is to stay alive and hidden within the village. Don''t look for attention and heal completely first."


    Akazawa held the gold coins. He was feeling rather complicated right now ''I have been following Crown Prince for so long yet I have never been rewarded more than 100 Gold Coins. This guy casually hands over 1000 Gold Coins, isn''t he worried that I would run away?''


    He stared at Saito and asked him curiously, "Aren''t you curious that I would run away with these? 1000 Gold Coins are sufficient for me to live far away and live the life of a small noble."


    Saito casually explained to him, "If you satisfied with just these then feel free to run away. I can assure you that these are just small number of coins compared to what you could have in the future. Though I am sure that you wouldn''t run away and leave your family behind."


    Akazawa was rather embarrassed right now as he understood that he let the greed take control of him and forget about this. He jumped on the horse. Saito cut off the rope with which the horse had been tied to the tree.


    "Remember to change your name." Saito gave him one last advice before Akazawa ran off with the horse.


    Akazawa thought for a few seconds before he said, "Evan Barret¡­ That shall be the name I will use in the future."


    Akazawa hits the horse on its abdomen with his foot and starts to travel towards the Trost Village. It was a rather poor village, there was another reason why Saito had sent him to that village.


    It just wasn''t a temporary shelter for Akazawa. That village was going to be rather important in the future.


    Saito let out a sigh as he watched him leave, "Finally, he is gone now. Time to meet up with Sophie. I guess I will also meet up with little Alferd."


    He didn''t plan on meeting up with Lyra and Chloe right now. The reason was because he planned to stay away from them for a period of time. He wanted them to develop without his presence together with them at all times.


    They had strong weapons. They had strong magic. He was satisfied with their intelligence and the ability to take care of themselves. He had witnessed the death of many demons within the Blood Crystal cave.


    The thing that pleased him was that the two of them didn''t even look tired. Their recovery of their magic was downright terrifying. Well, the same was true for Saito. He had a greater magic reservoir than the two of them but still his whole magic could be recovered at the same time as them.


    Nothing less than the Monster was going to define him!


    Besides, the things that he was planning to do were going to be very ruthless. It was better for the two of them to never come to know about it.


    It was going to be hard to keep them from this secret but Saito was of the belief that nothing was impossible. For now, he had a month in which he could work without a worry. He knew that Rita wouldn''t say anything about him.


    It seemed as though even the king had tactfully approved of Saito. There was no need to be worried if he wasn''t found within the palace.


    He flew towards the mansion of Sophie at a high speed. Just like before, he entered her mansion through the balcony. It was the afternoon right now so the mother and son were eating lunch right now.


    "Yo!" Saito suddenly dropped in within their house from the first floor. Both the mother and son were initially startled when they heard someone speak.


    As Sophie saw that it was Saito, she visibly relaxed while Alferd was excited to see Saito, "Big Brother Axel!"


    Saito gave him a brilliant smile and pats on top of his head, "So, how are you doing Alferd? Have you been good to your mother?"


    Alferd seems to be giving him a cute pout as he said, "I never trouble my mother. Right mother?"


    Sophie had a mischievous smile on her face, "Naughty boy. You turn into a good boy in front of Sir Axel and trouble me when the two of us are alone."


    In response, Alferd started to laugh innocently. Saito decided to take Alferd''s side and said to him, "Who''s going to trouble parents if not their own children, right Alferd?"


    "Right, right! Big brother is right." Alferd quickly agreed to his words.


    Saito turned towards him and said to him, "Let''s go out in the garden. I promised to teach you a spell, right? The time is now."


    "YAY! THANK YOU, BIG BROTHER!" An excited Alferd launched himself towards Saito.


    Saito held his small hand and pulled him along with himself towards the garden. Their garden was quite large and fortunately, the whole mansion was covered by large walls of 20 metres high.


    Saito stared at Alferd and analysed him closely ''Iris, what is the elemental affinity of Alferd?''


    He received a response after a 10 seconds delay [Master, Alferd has a rare Dual Elemental Physique. He has equal affinity towards Fire and Light.]


    Saito muttered in a low voice, "Fire and Light huh¡­ I guess I can teach him basic Fire Techniques."


    Saito suddenly concentrated and gazed at Alferd, "Alferd¡­ Do you know how to use magic?"


    Alferd slowly nodded, he had studied about magic since he had returned back here. His mother had supported him in learning magic.


    Alferd was easily able to infuse his magic within non-living materials however it wouldn''t last long. But he could at least use magic.


    Saito spoke in his head ''Iris¡­ Give me the incarnations for the Basic Fireball technique.''


    Iris proceeded to give him the incarnations. These were something that only a beginner would require.. After a particular level, they would be able to control the element well enough to not require the use of incarnations.

 Chapter 87 - Sharing The Bed With A MILF

    The incarnations were some other language and Saito started to speak out while making a motion of punching the air. A huge ball of Fire was released from his fist as he fully stretched his arm.


    Alferd was in awe as he looked at the large fireball coming out of Saito''s fist. He was a smart boy and had a great memory. He had remembered the incarnations just by listening to them once.


    Saito turned towards him and asked him, "Do you remember the incarnations?" Seeing the little boy nodded, Saito proceeded to speak, "Then come here and try it out."


    However, before Alferd could try out the Fire Ball. Saito dropped down on his knees and touched the ground.


    Alferd stared at his hand with an amazed face. He saw a faint Green light being released from his hand and seemed to be infused with the garden of their house.


    He looked around and felt as if the grass had grown a little after Saito was infusing that Green Light with the garden. And soon enough, Saito was done.


    Alferd curiously asked him, "Big Brother, what did you do just now? What was that green light? It was so pretty."


    Saito explained to him with a smile, "I infused my nature magic within this garden. You would have an easier time calling out for your Elemental Nature now. The grass and the trees would also be stronger here. You don''t need to hold yourself back. It won''t burn up the garden since my magic is coated over them."


    Alferd was getting dizzy by his words but he understood that he would have an easier time practicing here. Saito moved towards the mansion and stood next to Sophie who was smiling brightly at seeing her son so happy.


    Of course, even with the incarnations, it wasn''t easy for a young boy like Alferd to do it in the first try.


    Saito turned his head and observed Sophie from top to bottom. She had worn clothes that completely covered her seductive body.


    She was wearing a dark blue colored dress which covered all her upper body and her lower body a little before her knees.


    She had even covered her legs by wearing stockings of dark brown color. There was a belt tied around her waist and a ribbon near the collar of her dress.


    Saito''s gaze stopped at her chest. It was very great¡­ It was nearly at the same level as that of Princess Rita. Her face didn''t have the cuteness of the princess Rita but there was a great mature charm.


    The great curve of her rear was something that Rita obviously couldn''t compare with right now. Sophie felt his gaze lingering at her buttocks and was a little nervous.


    She couldn''t ask him outright what he wanted to do and continued to look at her son trying to use the spell.


    Saito also looked ahead but his arm went around Sophie''s waist and pulled her closer to him. There was no resistance from Sophie. Saito continued to move his hand and touched her great buttocks.


    The curve was so great that it wouldn''t fit within his hand. It greatly delighted Saito as her buttocks were very soft and springy. He groped it hard with his hand and while they both continued to stare at Alferd.


    Sophie completely sealed her lips so that she wouldn''t moan here. She didn''t want to moan in front of Alferd. Though Saito didn''t seem to stop, he lightly hit her butt as if he was enjoying that spongy feeling.


    Her butt was definitely very great. A man simply wouldn''t get tired of playing around with her. She took deep breaths which made her chest rise and fall. She looked at him from the corner of his eyes, he still didn''t look at her and continued to stare at Alferd as Alferd punched the empty air.


    This time, there was a small ball of fire that appeared. It was very small but Saito managed to detect it. He knew that there were going to be no problems.


    With a strong squeeze of her butt, he turned his head and smiled at her. Sophie nearly fell down due to holding back the scream which was going to be released due to the pleasure she was experiencing. She felt the strength seeping out of her legs, it was as if her legs had turned into jelly.


    Since he wasn''t worried about Alferd encountering any problems now. He started speaking in a calm tone, "Alferd¡­ I and your mother have something important to talk about. Continue your training until you can make your Fireball half as large as mine."


    Alferd was too excited to notice anything strange about Sophie and Saito. He excitedly nodded, "Yes Big Brother." He once again started to practice with all his mind concentrated on it.


    With Alferd''s back facing Saito and Sophie. Saito had a grin of a predator on his face as he turned towards Sophie. He pulled her as they walked towards the first floor with the master bedroom.


    The room was soon filled with loud screams of pleasure. They were sounds of spanking and pleading within the room. Saito enjoyed her body to his heart''s content. Just when Sophie would think that it was enough, his lower member had other ideas though.


    He enjoyed various kinds of play which he wasn''t able to do with Rita. Like the titty fuck and the blowjob. After cumming 6 times without any breaks, Saito was finally tired and laid his back on the bed.


    Sophie was very tired as well. Saito''s arm was around her stomach, pulling her closer to himself. He asked her in a low and tired voice, "Did you do the task I asked you to?"


    Sophie knew what he was talking about and started to speak in a respectful voice, "Yes master Axel. I asked for some information using the Gold Coins left behind after the death of Carl Warren. I received the report in the morning. The Trost village has a population of 1000 men and 700 women."


    "Out of those 1000 Men, there are only 400 who are above the age of 15 and below the age of 30. The rest are above the age of 30. As for the women, out of 700, only the 150 are above the age of 16 below the age of 25."


    Saito was in deep thought for some time, "I see¡­" He asked her with a serious look, "What about their living conditions? Are they troubled by something or someone?"


    Sophie thought for some moments before she started to answer him, "They are being ruled by bandits right now. They have a rather weak strength so nobody from the village can stand up to these bandits. The prices within the village have been increased tens of times. Since they are poor, most of them cannot even pay for the course of their meal three times a day."


    Saito asked her while furrowing his brows, "Why didn''t they send someone to the City of Zleka? With the distance between the village and the city¡­ They should have reached this place without many problems."


    Sophie shook her head and replied, "The bandits kill anyone who leaves the village, no matter if it''s a child, a woman, or an old man. The Kingdom doesn''t concern itself with the worries of the Trost Village since it is receiving the annual taxes.


    This caused Saito to stay silent for some time before he spoke out, "So basically, they cannot ask for help since they can''t get here. They can''t get enough food since the prices are too high for them. Anything else?"


    He was internally relieved that he gave a huge number of gold coins to Akazawa. If he was intelligent then with his strength and magic power, the bandits shouldn''t mistreat him.. It was also one of the best places to hide from the eyes of the Crown Prince as the Kingdom didn''t concern itself with the Trost Village.

 Chapter 88 - Bath

    Sophie jogged her memory on what else she remembered about that village, "I do not know if this is useful information but the people of the village are often abused. The bandits treat it as their own personal territory. The beautiful women are raped by them and abused heavily while any person who disobeys their rule is often killed and his body is hanged up high within the centre of the village. It is left there to rot so that the villagers can understand the consequences of going against them."


    There was no change on Saito''s face. He instead stared at the beautiful Sophie''s body besides him and squeezed her boobs.


    "Good¡­" He then lowered his mouth towards her left boob which was closer to his body. He opened his mouth and strongly bit it.


    "AAhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­." With her pain resistance right now, she didn''t feel the pain from his love bite but a strong wave of pleasure. The wave of pleasure was so strong that this time, she screamed while moaning.


    Saito released her tits from his mouth and stared at the bite mark which had formed on her boob. He possessively said to her, "You are mine! Remember that!"


    She didn''t know what she was feeling but this feeling of being treated as an object for his sexual desires. She didn''t understand why she was liking this feeling.


    She never did have such quirks before she met up with Saito. Even with her first husband, she would have never moaned like this if he ever bit her like that.


    As for Carl Warren, she hated that man with a strong passion. There was no feeling of love between the two of them. With Saito, perhaps it was because he saved her life when all hope seemed to be lost. Or perhaps it was because he also saved her son''s life.


    Or maybe she was just a dirty woman deep down who wanted a guy to suppress like under his crotch. However, she was sure that she did feel something for this amazing guy.


    Yet she was also aware of her status within his mind. She was just going to remain as a mistress, someone who couldn''t show her intimate relationship in public. Someone whom he could use whenever he wanted to.


    As she thought of this, she hugged him close while pushing her boobs against his bare chest. Saito''s hands were rested on her buttocks as he fondled them and played around.


    Yet as she hugged him close, she thought ''Even though I can''t appear in the public as your woman. I can comfort you with my body any time you want. This shall be our connection that binds us.''


    There was a playful look on Saito''s face as he said, "I guess I should ask Alferd to call me father from now on."


    Sophie detected his playful intent and said, "Nopes¡­ just stay as his big brother."


    Saito strongly squeezed one of her buttocks and said, "Just a big brother who has a very close relationship with his mother. Hahaha¡­" Saito licked his lips as he stared at Sophie.


    Sophie''s face was deep red as she heard him. The squeeze of her ass was just making it worse for her.


    After some time, they decided to take a bath. Since it would be quicker, they took a bath together. Sophie obviously washed his body. However, it was a lot erotic because Saito asked her to rub his back with her tits.


    She held her tits in her hands and started to rub them on his back. Saito just couldn''t imagine the joy he was experiencing right now. He really regretted that he didn''t do it with her the last time he came here.


    His dick slowly stood up but it seemed like it would only be able to go through one round. Saito ordered her to give him a titty fuck while saying that it was her fault.


    Sophie was speechless at how shameless Saito was being right now. She obeyed him and started with the titty fuck. After 10 minutes, Saito strongly came on her face. Some drops touched her lips and she wiped them with her tongue.


    After Saito was covered in soap. It was his turn to wash Sophie''s body. He picked up the soap and rubbed it strongly with his hands so that there was a lot of soap present on it.


    And with that, he unleashed himself on Sophie and started to fondle each and every inch of her body. Every part of her body was touched and rubbed by Saito. Especially those great mounds of flesh on her chest.


    They were still being rubbed by him. Soon enough, the entered the tub and relaxed their bodies. All the sweat, their tiredness slowly vanished as they stayed within the water.


    After getting out of the bath, Saito stared at the clothes that she was about to wear. They were quite the contrast from her previous clothes. She wore her clothes in front of him. These clothes placed importance on her chest by revealing a part of her cleavage.


    She wore shorts which didn''t even reach her knees, revealing her long milky legs. As she turned around, the shorts she wore also placed quite a lot of importance on her well-shaped ass.


    When he was full of vigour again, it was unknown whether he would be able to control his desire to touch that ass.


    He didn''t forget to praise her, "Good choice of clothes. I like them." There was a short blush on Sophie''s face as she heard his praise.


    She did wear them because it complimented her figure well. As she heard his praise, she felt that it was worth it to wear these clothes.


    As a mature woman, she was a little embarrassed by the short clothes and the way a lot of her skin was exposed. But since Saito seemed to like it, she wasn''t going to change it now.


    Saito then said to her in a serious voice, "Well, looks like I have to go. I will visit you again when I can. Take care."


    After saying that, he flashed a flying kiss at her and went out of the room. Saito was a little worried about what Rita was going to do if she doesn''t find him next to her when she wakes up. He did leave a note behind for her so that she doesn''t move and start searching for him.


    It was nearly evening right now. He masked himself in illusion and flew towards Rita''s room at a high speed. Since he was flying, it took him less than 10 minutes to reach her room.


    Contrary to Saito''s worries, Rita was sitting on her bed, peacefully reading a book. Saito had turned himself invisible by masking himself using the illusion. As soon as he was out of the window to her room.


    He soft spoke and controlled his voice with magic so it is only heard by Rita, "Rita¡­ Ask your guards to get out. I can''t get inside your room in front of them."


    Rita was a bit surprised and a lot happy when she heard his tone. She was sad when she didn''t find him next to her and instead found a note which said he had left to do an important task. He also specifically wrote that he would be unhappy if she starts searching for him.


    Since she couldn''t search for him. Rita went to her training ground as usual but this time she released her frustration by beating a whole unit to the inch of their lives. Of course, they were healed by the best healer within the palace afterwards.


    As she ordered the guards to move out. They were all surprised but Rita simply glared and said, "I want some time alone. What? Do you want to accompany me?"


    Obviously, none dared to accompany the princess after she says it in such a tone. They all reluctantly walked out of her room. Since yesterday, they felt as if they weren''t even doing anything and just lazing around.


    Saito entered from the window and answered her with a mischievous expression, "I want to accompany Princess Rita."


    "Hmph¡­ I am still mad that you weren''t beside me when I woke up." She puffed her cheeks in front of him.. This was a side that nobody other than the King and Saito had seen.

 Chapter 89 - Tour Around The Palace

    Saito neared her and she expected him to hug her and start consoling her but Saito flicked at her forehead with that mischievous face, "Don''t get mad about such a small thing. Now¡­ Aren''t you going to show me the palace?"


    Rita was about to deny him with a groan but suddenly she remembered something from the book and thought ''Wait¡­ Wouldn''t it be like a date if I show him around the palace? Both of us alone enjoying while walking around in the palace. Eating the best dishes within the dining hall. Yes! It''s a date!''


    "Hmm¡­ Since you are requesting me. I guess I have no choice." She said as if she was doing a great favour as she was going to show him the palace.


    "Hai-hai! I am thankful for Princess Rita''s pity on this poor lad." Saito mockingly calls himself a poor lad even though he was anything but poor.


    Rita opened one of her eyes and said, "Since you are going to be my husband. You definitely aren''t going to be poor. Everything that I own is also yours¡­" She blushed hard after she finished speaking.


    There was an amused smile on Saito''s face as he saw Rita acting like this ''You weren''t this shy when we were spending the night together and now you are acting like a normal woman. I will never completely understand women.''


    After this conversation, they started their date about which Princess Rita was internally very excited. She showed him almost all the palace but made sure to not take him near the residence of the Princes.


    There were 10 princes including the Crown Prince. While there were 7 princess including Rita. Rita was their eldest sister. There were small gaps between the age of the sisters. The youngest sister and the eldest sister had the age gap of 4 years.


    While there was a huge age gap among the princes. The youngest was 11 years old and the eldest was 21 years old.


    The Crown Prince was the third youngest prince but his ability was accepted by everyone within the Royal Family. They knew that he had the ability to be the Crown Prince even though he wasn''t the eldest within the family. Prince Rai, he was the Crown Prince''s Blood Brother. Prince Rai was the son from the same concubine as the Crown Prince. Which was why, he was rather affectionate of his little brother.


    The King had already declared his support for Dante and would continue to support him as long as he doesn''t do anything too bad.


    However, it was also widely known that he held the most affection for Rita within the family. Rita had no interest in the throne or the political matters or the sibling rivalry otherwise he would have just declared her to be the next queen after his death.


    It was unknown why the King seemed to be so biased towards her. Her mother was just one of the many concubines of the King. There was obviously a deep history that the normal people didn''t know even within the Royal Family.


    Even Rita Vermillion remained oblivious to the reason why the King favoured her so much. Though she didn''t mind the fatherly love she received from him.


    She did try take advantage of him many times, even though he knew, the King never said anything and would simply smile.


    Saito had one word for this palace after taking a tour with Rita. It was breath-taking. The way the jewels were imbedded within the ceiling. The way light entered the palace. The designs, the way every shape of the room was created and designed by keeping in mind about the position of the sun.


    It was simply breath-taking. If this palace was in his old world, then he dared to say that it would have been the 8th Wonder above all other wonders in the world.


    What shocked him even more was that, so many people were living in this wonder yet there was no signs of wear and tear. From what Rita had told him, this palace had been created around 2000 years ago.


    To actually create such a wonder and make it stand for 2000 years while there was no depreciation which was visible through human eyes. It was nothing short of amazing.


    From Rita, he came to know that other than the Royal Family. The Dukes were given a choice to stay within the Palace or have their own mansion outside the city. The Royal Titles granted to the people who did a great deed for the Kingdom were Duke, Marquess, Earl, Viscount and lastly Baron.


    The Baron was the lowest title needed to be declared a nobility while the Duke was the highest. Many of the elders whom Saito had saw in the Council of Elders were dukes. They were assigned their own territories within the kingdom.


    While there was a short number of the elders who were Marquess. The territories and the income they held weren''t even one fifth in front of a duke.


    This was the reason why some elders remained quiet no matter the direction in which the council was going. Elder Gaton was a duke, his family had contributed greatly to the Kingdom and thus was incredibly confident that his word would be heard by the King.


    Well, Saito''s intervention did cause him to lose face in front of all others. It was unknown how he was planning to take his revenge.


    However, Saito wasn''t worried about the revenge from the duke. He had already strongly offended the Crown Prince, what was a duke. He didn''t even place the Duke Gaton in his eyes.


    It was going to be strange if a man like him was able to do anything to Saito when even Crown Prince''s tactics had been countered effectively.


    It was around night time until they saw the whole Palace except for the residences of the princes and other princesses. They returned back to the room to eat the dinner.


    Unlike the previous day. It was Saito who was feeding Princess Rita right now. It was a way for him to apologise to her since he wasn''t there with her in the morning.


    Even though he had no need to do this and apologise. He knew that it was better to do this while making sure that her affections for himself stayed strong.


    After the dinner, they both jumped on the bed. Today, Saito wasn''t feeling like doing it with Rita even though she was strangely pushing him.


    Saito caressed her soft and silky hair while saying, "Not today. I just want to spend the time cuddling together with you."


    His words caused her to feel incredibly sweet in her heart. She gently nodded and spent the whole night with her head on his chest. While his arms were resting on her back, caressing her very gently.


    ~~


    The next day, Captain Akazawa''s family received the news about the death of Captain Akazawa. It was said that there was a hunter nearby who had seen multiple wolves eating his charred body.


    His death was confirmed by the Kingdom. The Wife and his daughter were devastated. They felt as if their whole life had been turned upside down.


    They simply couldn''t believe that the family''s pillar, Captain Akazawa was really dead. There was no way they were going to be able to pay up the living expenses and the debt they had taken.


    Kailyn Akazawa, wife of Captain Akazawa would have to find some work to do if she was going to have to support herself and her daughter.


    (A/N: Captain Akazawa''s Full name is Mason Akazawa. Though I will continue to mention him as Captain Akazawa or by his new name Evan Barret)


    Since they were in debt, so each time his salary would come, he would go and pay his debt in order to reduce the amount. With his rank in the military, nobody dared to mess around with his wife and daughter.


    The merchant who had loaned him money didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of Captain Akazawa. He seemed in no rush to get back the money as long as Captain Akazawa was around.


    The news of Captain Akazawa''s death spread around and nearly everyone in the area knew that he had died leaving behind his wife and daughter.


    With his death, the merchant''s attitude towards the Akazawa family changed.. On the very same day that he came to know about his death, he sent two large men to their house and ask them to return the money.

 Chapter 90 - Requesting Help In Military Office

    With no savings, there was just no way for Kailyn to give him the money. The two large men however didn''t stop. They picked up anything valuable from the house. Unfortunately for the two men, there just wasn''t enough valuable things in the house.


    So, in turn, the two men destroyed quite a lot of furniture within the house. The interior of the house was in shambles and Kailyn couldn''t do anything to stop them.


    She had cried and requested them from more time but there seemed to be no stopping these two men. After nearly destroying the whole interior of the house, one of the two men clicked his tongue, "Poor people. Why take up loan when you can''t even pay it?"


    He turned towards his partner and said, "Partner, looks like there isn''t anything valuable. We have already taken her chains and rings. Though they are of little value, it can''t be helped since this family is too poor."


    The other guy nodded his head but chose not to say anything. Right now, Gloria Akazawa, daughter of Captain Akazawa wasn''t anywhere near the house or else it would have been unknown what would have happened.


    Right now, she was within the academy which taught business. She had no idea such a misfortune had befallen at her house.


    She was already sad enough at the news about the death of her father. However, she had held back her tears since her father had already informed his family that military life was closely related with death.


    Since she had been taught by her father from a young age, she had grown up to be a strong woman. She kept control of her emotions and studied wholeheartedly.


    She knew that she would have to step up to earn money and have a stable life. She had thought that the debt collectors would be sympathetic to their situation since her father had just died.


    There was no way for her to know that her house was already wrecked by the debt collectors. There was a young man who appeared next to her, "Gloria¡­ How about you have dinner with me?"


    Gloria Akazawa shook her head in denial, "No, I am busy. I am afraid I would have to return back home quickly to help out my mother."


    The youth seemed to be disappointed but he didn''t push around too much. The information still hadn''t been spread around in the school about the death of her father.


    Nobody wanted to anger the daughter of a Captain within the military. The number of men under her father were enough to bury them and their families before they could even launch a complaint.


    Gloria was shaken up when she returned back to her home. She couldn''t believe that her house had actually been wrecked so badly.


    Except the bed, everything was wrecked badly. There wasn''t even a neat place to sit. She saw her mother crying in the kitchen and asked her in a concerned voice, "Mother¡­ Mother¡­ What happened here? Why is our house in such a bad condition?"


    Kailyn replied while wiping away her tears, "The¡­ Debt¡­ collectors came¡­ And wrecked¡­ our house¡­"


    Even though her words sounded broken because she was sobbing badly. Her daughter Gloria heard those words clearly. She was enraged and completely shaking due to the anger within her.


    She couldn''t believe that these people were behaving so despicably. Just because her father was dead, they had even started to bully them. However, she didn''t plan on giving up here, and said, "Mother¡­ don''t be worried. I will go to the military office where father used to work and request for help. I am sure that some friend of his is going to help us out."


    This was something even her mother had not thought of. A small fire of hope started to burn within her heart. She had met up with many of her husband''s subordinates. They seemed decent men to her.


    The very next day, Gloria had gotten ready along with her mother and left the house to meet up with some friends of Captain Akazawa. It was fortunate that the two men hadn''t taken their clothes or else they would have to meet with them in their casual clothes.


    They were granted entry rather easily after Kailyn mentioned that she was the wife of the deceased Captain Akazawa.


    They asked for directions towards his military office where he used to work. Even though it had only been 3 days since his death, a new captain had already been appointed. His name was Kaiden Franks.


    The man was rather young to be the captain. He was only around 26 years old. It was quite an achievement for him to become a captain before the age of 30 years old.


    He heard the attendant come inside his office, "Sir, there are two women outside who want to meet with you. They are claiming to be wife and daughter of the deceased Captain Akazawa."


    When Kaiden heard that the two of them were wife and daughter of the deceased Captain Akazawa. He waved his hands and said, "Tell them to come back later. I am rather busy today."


    "Yes, Sir!" The attendant left after giving a salute to Kaiden Franks. Kaiden rubbed his temple as he remembered the conversation with the Crown Prince and the reason, he was able to become a captain at such a young age.


    The Crown Prince had given him a single order. To not meet up with the family of the deceased Captain Akazawa''s family. The comrades from his group were already given orders to leave for the fort in the north.


    It would take some time before they could catch the news about his death. The Crown Prince seemed intent on bring his family in complete despair.


    He obviously had his own reasons for this.


    ~~ (Flashback to right after the supposed death of Captain Akazawa) ~~


    Crown Prince seemed to be drinking a red colored wine. He had an unreadable expression as he listened to the words of the mercenary, "I witnessed Captain Akazawa going alone to fight against the pack of Storm Wolves. He was hit by the Blue Lightning of a storm wolf and his body was completely charred. I stayed long enough to see his body being eaten by the Wolves."


    There was a confident look on the face of the mercenary as he spoke the short version of what happened there at the Northern Wastelands.


    Crown Prince didn''t seem pleased with the way he had spoken the information, "Was there anything strange that you noticed? Tell me if there was anything strange that you saw or felt."


    The mercenary shook his head and replied, "No, there was nothing strange at all." Crown Prince remained silent and quietly tapped on the table two times.


    Hugh appeared from the shadows and handed over a large bag with great number of gold coins in it. After the mercenary left them. Hugh closed the door and stared at the Crown Prince who had a frown on his face.


    Hugh remained confused to the reason why he would still have a frown, "What happened Prince Dante? Why do you seem unhappy with the news? It all went according to your plan after all."


    Prince Dante stared at him with a fierce look, "My plan? Everything went according to my plan? That''s the very thing bugging me."


    Now, it was Hugh who was completely speechless, "What do you mean Prince Dante? Please explain a bit more for this servant to understand."


    Prince Dante took a sip of his wine and started to explain, "Hugh, let me ask you a question. What would you do if you were asked to go into a trap and die?"


    For Hugh, there was no relation to this question and to the situation about which the Crown Prince was worried about. He replied with a sincere tone, "If it is the order of the Crown Prince then I would gladly go into the trap and die."


    There was a loud smack in the room. It was Prince Dante who had facepalmed himself.. In his worry, he had clearly forgotten about the great loyalty held by Hugh.

 Chapter 91 - The Prince’s Worries And Plan

    There was not a doubt in Prince Dante''s mind that this man would actually do it. He probably would be smiling before springing the trap.


    Prince Dante knew that this wouldn''t work and decided to change the question, "What would a normal man do if he was asked to go into a trap and die?"


    Hugh thought for some time before giving his answer, "He would look for an opportunity and try to escape before the other party is able to deal with him and force him into the trap."


    "Correct. Yet what did Captain Akazawa do?" This time, his question directly tackled the situation at hand.


    "He went into the trap and died." Hugh replied and finally started to think from the perspective at which Crown prince was looking at.


    Prince Dante took another sip of his wine and continued to stay silent. After some time, Hugh asked him again, "But couldn''t it also be because he knew that he couldn''t get away from you?"


    Prince Dante was in no mood of repeatedly answering his questions and thought that it would be better to explain everything in one go, "Hugh¡­ I gave him a great chance to escape when he was in the residence of General Willard. He could have run away from there with a horse. It would have taken atleast half a day for us to even start pursuing him. With no leads on his whereabouts, it would have taken us atleast half a month to find him."


    "Half a month is a long time. It''s unknown where he could end up in that frame of time. The Half a month is the minimum time frame required to catch him. Any person would have escaped at that time."


    Before he could finish all his thoughts, Hugh unconsciously interrupted him, "I heard that he has a wife and daughter. Maybe he didn''t want to leave them behind. It has been known that he is quite affectionate of his family."


    He received a glare from Crown Prince who continued speaking in a calm tone, "I have already thought about that. Do remember Hugh, he was at the residence of General Willard. Before leaving, he could have asked General Willard or any of his friends to take care of his family. However, he didn''t do that. He went towards the trap and even died."


    He paused to completely drink that red colored wine as he continued to speak ahead, "There are only three reasons why a human would go into a trap which would lead to his death. The first is great loyalty. The second is that there was no other alternative. The other alternatives were even more dangerous than the trap. And lastly the third, he had a 50% or greater chance of survival."


    The Crown prince now started to explain to Hugh in detail, "We can neglect the first point in his case since he didn''t have great loyalty towards me. He was only obeying me because of the death threat and greed for money. Now, to the second point. It can also be neglected because I did give him a way out. He could have run away as I explained before but he didn''t. So, it can only be the third reason. He had more than a 50% chance of survival. However, the thing that I cannot understand is how can he survive? According to the mercenary, nothing unexpected happened and he saw his body being hit by the Lightning before it was eaten by the Wolves. I cannot understand how he can survive that."


    The room was completely silent after the reasoning by the Crown Prince. Hugh suddenly had a thought and said, "Prince Dante, maybe whatever his plan was. It failed and he is dead."


    Crown Prince really had the urge to smack Hugh''s head, "Hugh¡­ I have come to an understanding that if I was as optimistic as you then I wouldn''t be a crown prince."


    As he heard that, Hugh was a little embarrassed since the Crown Prince did embarrass him. Some shadows in the wall snickered as they heard the Crown Prince making fun of Hugh.


    A vein popped out of Hugh''s head as he stared at the shadows, "You bastards. You dare to laugh at me while all of you are just hiding in the shadows. Do you dare to fight me head on?"


    Before their bickering turned into loud banter, Crown Prince raised his hands, "Stop your bickering."


    Hugh and all the people in the shadows stopped their bickering which could have turned into an argument.


    The Crown Prince poured his wine into the glass. He started drinking it and calmly spoke, "Hugh¡­ You are also correct. There is a 50% chance that you may be right and Captain Akazawa is truly dead. But what I am more curious is about his plan with which he was confident enough to have such a great chance to survive."


    As Crown Prince said that he may be right, Hugh puffed his chest and had a smug look on his face. He looked at the shadows through the corner of his eyes as if saying ''Say something! Now say something, you motherfuckers.''


    The Crown Prince ignored Hugh''s thoughts and continued on, "There is also a 50% chance that he has survived."


    He thought for two minutes before staring at Hugh with a serious expression, "Hugh, you have a contact with a Lieutenant, right? Tell him that he was a chance to become a captain."


    Hugh had a puzzled look, "Yes, I do know Lieutenant Kaiden Franks. I believe he would be willing to become the captain. What are you planning to do?"


    The Crown Prince spoke with a faint smile, "Just a probe. We are going to make that family lonely and give them utter despair. If that man is alive then he wouldn''t be able to hold himself back and reveal his presence to his family."


    ~~ (Presently) ~~


    The two of them returned back home after a disappointed experience at the Military Office of Captain Akazawa. This time, both the mother and the daughter had lost all hope. They didn''t know what to do anymore.


    They didn''t mind any friend of Captain Akazawa nor anyone willing to help the family of the deceased Captain. It made them feel very disappointed and lost all hope of continuing a stable life ahead.


    Both the mother and the daughter went to their own rooms respectively. Kailyn started to sob which placing her face against the bed. The house was still wrecked which made her remember about the scene that had occurred.


    She knew that Captain Akazawa had a younger brother but from the brief conversation she had with him. She knew that there was a strong hostility between the two brothers. He was also a rich merchant unlike Captain Akazawa.


    However, the thing about him that Kailyn despised was that he was a perverted man. Every time, she had met him, his eyes would be fixed upon her chest.


    He had also made moves upon her by trying to touch her ass. Captain Akazawa had stopped him before he could be successful earning the ire of his younger brother.


    If she went to ask for help from him then it might be possible that he would use this chance to molest her or maybe push himself upon her if she went to his residence to request for help.


    There was just no way she would be able to oppose him. It was better for her to not meet up with him.


    She was a little relieved that she had some food left for herself and her daughter Gloria, "We can only survive for this week. There is no use in thinking about the future. I should try to concentrate on surviving for as long as I can."


    The days passed rather slowly for the family. The news about the death of Gloria''s father spread around in school. The number of guys asking her our tremendously increased. They started to stalk her around in school and when she returned back home.


    Though they didn''t do anything more than that. Gloria was disgusted by these guys. She couldn''t believe the nerve of these guys asking her out. They never even dared to look at her when her father was still alive but now that he was dead, these guys were suddenly overflowing with courage.


    As the week came to a close. It was the night time when the Akazawa family was visited by Stanley Akazawa. He didn''t have a robust build as his big brother.. He was rather thin as compared to Captain Akazawa.

 Chapter 92 - Caught In A Difficult Situation

    There was a glint of lust within his eyes as he stared at the house of his deceased big brother. He entered the house without even knocking.


    As the door closed with a creak. Kailyn asked in a loud voice, "Who is it?"


    Stanley Akazawa spoke in a hurt voice, "I am hurt sister-in-law. You didn''t even come out to greet me, your brother-in-law."


    Her eyes widened in horror as what she feared had now come to give them a visit. It was Stanley Akazawa. The man who had dirty intentions regarding her.


    Kailyn got out of her room in a nightgown and said to him in a cold tone, "You aren''t welcomed in this house. Leave right away Stanley."


    The man didn''t seem to be affected by her tone and replied her, "That simply won''t do sister-in-law. Just by the condition of the house, I can say that you are living in very bad conditions. Big Brother would surely scold me from heavens if I don''t help you out right now."


    There was no change on Kailyn''s face, "I am the head of this house right now. I said get out!"


    The man though didn''t give up, "I know that you are the head of this house." He slowly moved closer to her as he stared at her breasts moving up and down with each breath.


    "I know that you and my niece is under a debt. It would be hard to live a life without paying the debt. I can pay that debt for you. You should know what I want my precious sister-in-law." Right now, he held her hands and pushed her against the wall.


    He was showing the ways of the rogue instead of a merchant. Kailyn struggled before him but it was useless.


    Around the same time, Gloria came out of her room while rubbing her eyes. She was in her night suit. The upper two buttons of her shirt seemed to be open which revealed her cleavage. She spoke in a sleepy voice, "What is it mother? Who is he?"


    While at the same time, Stanley took the time to observe Gloria. She was definitely a first-rate beauty. He couldn''t help but swallow down a mouthful of saliva as he stared at her body with a lecherous gaze.


    Stanley spoke out without even hiding his intentions towards Gloria, "I can give you an alternative Kailyn. Let me spend the night with Gloria, I will pay all your debts."


    Kailyn was angered when she saw this man looking at her daughter with such a gaze. However, when she heard his demand, her rage manifested within her. She immediately freed her hand and slapped him strongly without holding back at all.


    This Stanley was a merchant. He didn''t have the strong physique as his brother. His face crashed onto the floor as Kailyn didn''t stop her assault.


    She hit his chest with her kick continuously. She held his hair pulled them strongly and raised his face, "You dare to look at my daughter with such a gaze? You dare to even think of spending the night with her? You are just a bastard!"


    She kicked him once again on his chest before moving towards her daughter and covered her body with her own. She turned towards him with a ruthless look in her eyes, "Get out now!"


    Stanley stared at her for a brief period of time. There was a lot of hatred within his eyes along with desire.


    It seemed as though he didn''t bring along any men with him. He hatefully spat out some blood from his mouth, "You will regret this! I will make you regret this."


    He slowly got up and started to move out of the house. Kailyn hugged her daughter even closer now. She didn''t want him to lay his dirty eyes on her.


    Stanley sat in the carriage while making plans to make her bed under his crotch. He was going to bed the two of them and then let his men enjoy their bodies.


    This woman actually dared to hit him. It hurt his pride and he was forced out. This humiliation couldn''t be endured by him. He was going to strike the two of them tomorrow as quickly as he could.


    As Kailyn pats the back of her daughter''s head. She ordered her, "Go to sleep quickly. Don''t wander off in the night."


    Even though Gloria was in sleep when she got out of the room. The scene she had witnessed really shook her awake. She couldn''t imagine that her uncle had actually suggested that to her mother in front of her.


    She was an adult. She knew about the matters between man and woman. However, she also knew that matter was to be done with her lover. Her Uncle just wanted her mother to sell her to him.


    The tears she had held on for three days burst out of her eyes. They seemed to be leaking without stopping at all. She was worried about her mother now. From the tone her uncle used, it seemed that the future wouldn''t be pretty for them.


    Kailyn herself was extremely worried as she sat on the bed. She was thinking of any alternative to run away. This was the only way she could save herself and her daughter''s life from hell.


    Right as she was thinking. A paper-plane entered her room through the open window. It landed close to the bed so she bent down and picked it up to throw it away.


    Before throwing it away though, she noticed something written with black coloron this piece of paper. She opened it up and saw that there was something written with a clean handwriting on the paper plane.


    On the paper plane, it was written, "Miss Kailyn, I know you are reading this right now. I want to tell you that your husband, Captain Mason Akazawa is still alive. The reason he cannot appear before you even in your difficulties is because of the interference of the Crown prince. If he interfered, then he would have likely died along with the two of you. This was why I helped him fake his death. I am sure you have a lot more questions. After half an hour, I want you both to reach the address written on the back of this page. It is your choice whether to trust me or not since I cannot appear before the two of you.


    P.S: You beat your brother-in-law pretty good. I pity that guy."


    The letter was finished and Kailyn was in deep thought whether to trust this guy who wrote this or not. Most of the information on this letter revealed a lot of this to Kailyn. If the Crown Prince was involved then that explained why her husband seemed to be worried for a few days before his supposed death.


    It seemed that he was part of someone''s scheme. She read the letter again in case she missed anything. When she read the post script, her eyes widened in surprise as she thought ''It hasn''t even been half an hour since this incident happened. There is no way he could know about it from Stanley''s mouth and then come here to deliver this letter. No¡­ This guy was present here when it happened. Since he says that he can''t appear before us, then it must be very important otherwise he would have intervened.''


    She gritted her teeth as she turned around the piece of paper. Her eyes widened when she read the address. It was written that she would have to come near the Western Wall of the Zleka City.


    The walls surrounding the city were very tall. However, there was an advantage in being near the walls. If a civilian screamed out loud enough, he/ she would be able to catch the attention of the guards around that place.


    If this was where this mysterious person wanted to meet then they could be safe if he had other intentions towards them. She understood that this was probably one of the reasons why this guy chose this location.. It was to give them a way out.

 Chapter 93 - Dealing With Crown Prince’s Men

    Even though it could still be a trap. With the situation at hand, she could do nothing but try it out anyways. Suddenly, the paper in her hands turned into dust and she could do nothing but witness it happen. It was a magical thing for her since she didn''t do anything other than holding it in her hands.


    She thought quickly ''He probably wanted to remove any traces. This means that the man behind it is powerful. This isn''t something that Stanley or his goons can do.'' This strangely comforted her.


    She went towards her daughter''s room and knocked on it. Gloria thought her mother had come to check up on her and acted as if she was still asleep. Kailyn didn''t realize that her daughter was acting and knocked again, this time a little strongly, "Gloria¡­ get up. We have to move now!"


    Gloria opened her eyes and opened the door. She sounded a little shocked, "What do you mean mother?"


    Kailyn shook her head and said, "I don''t have time to explain. Come with me. We have to move fast."


    Gloria was a smart woman, she asked Kailyn, "Mother¡­ Are we running away? Wait some time¡­ let me pack up some clothes."


    Kailyn held her daughter''s arm and said, "No! There isn''t enough time. We have to move now. You can buy new clothes."


    Gloria frowned at the words of her mother, "How mother!? We don''t even have enough money to return our debt. How can we buy new clothes for ourselves?"


    Kailyn thought that this would be a good time to tell her daughter, "I just received news. Your father isn''t dead. He is still alive. I do not know the whole story but we have to move so that we can hear about it."


    This time, Gloria was dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe that the father whom she thought was dead, he was actually alive. She spoke out, "Okay mother. I will follow you."


    She was quick in closing the buttons of her shirt and followed her mother. There were two men in the shadows following the two of them closely.


    One of them was thinking ''This is interesting¡­ Both the mother and daughter are moving? It looks like they are running away due to their situation. Prince Dante would surely be interested in this information.''


    The other guy was thinking ''Did Captain Akazawa contact them? But how? I saw nothing suspicious with which he could have contacted them. Their conversations with every single person were normal and there was no hint to any underlaying message within their words. And just where are they going?''


    They followed the mother and daughter to the Western Wall of Zleka. The two of them were on top of the houses and were around 10 metres apart.


    After they reached the Western Wall, both Gloria and Kailyn took long breaths since they were tired right now.


    Gloria was confused why her mother brought her here. They had rushed here on foot but there was nothing particular that caught her attention.


    Kailyn looked around and noticed a paper-plane. She ran towards it and picked it up. There was a small message written on it, "Great job in trusting me. For that, you shall be rewarded."


    While the guys in the shadows had bewildered expressions. One of them was confused as he saw Kailyn rushing towards the paper plane and picking it up.


    While the other guy''s eyes widened as he thought ''So, that''s how the two of them were contacted.''


    Suddenly, he had another thought ''Wait¡­ From the way the paper-plane was flying. It was recently thrown away by the person. This means that this paper-plane guy is still here. I need to alert hi-''


    He heard a faint whisper near his ears, "Searching for me? Too late for that¡­" Before his mind could even register his words. He was died in a black web which completely trapped his arms and legs. He struggled hard to get out, even using his magic at its full force but it was to no avail. He couldn''t get out of this dark web. Before he could scream and get the attention of his partner, his mouth was sealed.


    He was lightly flicked on his forehead and started to free fall towards the ground from the rooftop.


    The other guy had no idea that his partner had been taken out. Before his partner''s body could even hit the ground. The guy just took a casual look but he came face to face with bright Emerald colored eyes that had an electrifying aura.


    Those eyes were brightly shining within this darkness as he took a step back in fear. There was a smile on the face as he said, "Game over!"


    His mouth was sealed by the dark web so that he couldn''t scream and gather any attention. The next, his arms and his legs were sealed before he was able to make any movements to get away.


    There was a loud thud as the first guy''s body crashed against the ground. Saito pulled the other guy closer to him and picked him up while flying towards the Kailyn and Gloria.


    The two of them were startled when they saw a body had fallen down on the ground. The person was completely tied by black web around his body. Since his head crashed against the ground, it was also bleeding heavily. He most likely suffered a heavy injury with that fall.


    Before the two of them could get close to him. They heard a calm voice, "Don''t get close to him! Stay away."


    The two of them turned towards the direction from which they heard the voice. They saw a pain standing on the rooftop with a calm and collected look.


    His chocolate black hair blended well within the darkness while his emerald eyes had a shiny glow. He was carrying the body of the other guy and jumped down near them.


    Kailyn was a little cautious of him and stood in front of her daughter as if shielding her from Saito. Saito took note of her behaviour but didn''t comment anything.


    He knew the way to make him trust her and said, "Good job in trusting me. For that, you shall be rewarded."


    After he said that, Kailyn understood that he was the paper-plane guy. She let go of her guard and asked him, "Who are these guys? Who are you? Is my husband still alive?"


    The guy whom Saito was carrying started to move around and struggle. Saito got a little irritated and said to him, "Stay quiet, will you? Do you want me to crush your head to make you quiet?"


    After he said that, the guy strangely stopped moving. It seemed as though he had calmed down now.


    Saito turned his vision towards Kailyn and started speaking, "Answering your questions in order. These guys are Crown Prince''s men and were monitoring you this whole week. I am pretty sure you have heard of me. My name is Axel. Though civilians generally call me Hero Axel. And yes, your husband is still alive most probably. Well, I did save him. If he was stupid enough to go and get himself killed, it''s not my fault."


    Gloria had heard about Axel from the talks with her friends in the academy. She stared at him with stars in her eyes, "Are you really Hero Axel!? The same one as my friends talk about in the class?"


    Saito raised his brow at her question, "I don''t know about which Hero Axel your friends talk about. But as far as I know, I am the only one known as Hero Axel. These guys should confirm it for me."


    He threw the body on the floor and looked into the eyes of the guy with a threatening expression. There was no need to do this though since Gloria already believed him. She felt as if she was on top of the world after meeting with him.


    She had heard a lot about him. He could easily defeat and kill Great Demon Kings. He saved a lot of people whenever he could. And much more¡­


    Kailyn though stared at him and calmly asked him, "Why are the Crown Prince''s men monitoring us? We aren''t some noble family.. In the eyes of the Crown Prince, we are just a small family of an army official."

 Chapter 94 - Explaining The Plan

    Saito casually revealed it to them, "Because your husband made a deal with the Crown Prince to trap me. Though it turned to be harmful for him since I trapped him back. He had no other choice than to fake his death."


    As Kailyn heard his words. She slowly started to speak, "If my husband made a deal with the Crown Prince to trap you then you are my husband''s enemy." She was suddenly on high alert as she said that.


    Even Gloria''s eyes widened as she heard her mother say that. Saito though didn''t look worried and shrugged, "Well, saying that I am your husband''s enemy is a bit much. We were just on different sides before the situation forced him to switch sides and join me." He thought to himself ''Though I controlled the situation to force him to switch sides.''


    Kailyn was somewhat confused right now, "Then you are my husband''s ally?"


    Saito said to her, "Kind of. Anyways, as I was saying. After your husband faked his own death. The Crown Prince was suspicious of Captain Akazawa''s death so to probe, he sent his men to observe the two of you in this whole week. He must have controlled the people around you to make you isolated within this week and let you experience despair. That is the reason why there were no friends of Captain Akazawa who came to help you and all the other things that happened to you. I am not an oracle, there are somethings that I don''t know of. He must have thought that if the two of you were given enough despair then Captain Akazawa would have no choice but to reveal himself."


    Kailyn then stared at him carefully and observed him, she stared to speak in a fierce voice, "If these are two men sent by the Crown Prince then why didn''t you take care of them before? If you had taken care of them before then you could have told us about this information earlier and we wouldn''t have to endure so much in this one week."


    This was what she really wanted to ask. Saito looked at her with a serious expression and answered, "The centre part of the city where the two of you live. It has a lot more eyes and ears for the Crown Prince than here. If I dealt with them there, then someone from there was a chance that someone from the shadows could have seen me and informed it to the Crown Prince through some unknown means."


    "And even if I did manage to deal with the men around that area. As for not helping you within this week. Think about it deeply. After the death of Captain Akazawa, his family suddenly disappears. And before his death, he had been in contact with me. The Crown Prince would have pointed his swords at me without any questions asked."


    He took a pause to take some breath before he noticed the shock on the faces of Kailyn and Gloria.


    He continued on with his explanation, "Also¡­ even if he didn''t suspect me. He would have sent out multiple search parties both within the city and outside the city. If that happened then your husband would have been caught along with you and you three would be killed before your bodies would be left in wild for the beasts to eat."


    The guy who had been caught by Saito was extremely shocked as he heard the whole reasoning by Saito. He thought with completely shock ''Was that the whole plan by Crown Prince? Even I didn''t know that much and I was also within that room when he explained his plan to that moron Hugh.''


    He further thought as he looked at Saito with a strange fear constricting his heart ''And he could actually anticipate the Crown Prince''s strategy so accurately? Just what is this guy? I never imagined that this Axel was actually so intelligent. When Crown Prince was explaining, I thought he was done for since the Crown Prince had managed to think of two-three moves ahead but here he is revealing Crown Prince''s strategy as if he had thought of 2 moves ahead of Crown Prince.''


    He gulped down mouthful of saliva and calmed down ''I need to do something to get this information to the Crown Prince¡­''


    Saito didn''t forget about this guy and looked at him with a ruthless smile, "Are you thinking of a way to send this information to the Crown Prince? Don''t worry, I can''t read your thoughts. Though its easy to anticipate the thoughts of a guy like you."


    Saito then turned towards Kailyn and Gloria who were staring at him like he was a monster. With such thinking process, it was hard to look at him like he was normal.


    Saito continued to explain ahead, "Now¡­ I was originally planning to take only Captain Akazawa''s wife since I didn''t want the Crown Prince to send out his search parties in all direction as the disappearance of Captain Akazawa''s wife was bearable as long as his daughter remained. You understand that, don''t you?"


    Kailyn nodded her head because this was indeed logical. Gloria felt like her mind was going to burst with so much information. It took some time for her to digest the information and respond with a nod.


    Saito then let out a helpless sigh, "I was obviously going to help you out a little by handing you some food through some way. But the appearance of Captain Akazawa''s brother were beyond me. I hadn''t thought of that guy to interfere with my plan but he did. He created a situation where you would live a life worse than death in the city. I knew I had to adapt my plans so I sent you that paper-plane."


    Kailyn nodded her head but then suddenly she had a thought and asked him, "Wait¡­ You said that the Crown Prince would send out search parties if the both of us disappeared from the city together. But aren''t we doing this right now? Wouldn''t the Crown Prince send out the search parties to search for us?"


    Saito nodded his head and replied to her, "Indeed. That is why I said my plan changed and I had to adapt to the situation. Don''t worry, I have a way to deal with the search parties now. In fact, I even have a good plan in mind¡­ Kukukuku¡­"


    He chuckled in an evil tone which made them wonder if he was truly a hero. The guy next to Saito shuddered as he completely heard Saito''s words.


    He couldn''t believe that Saito had actually already anticipated Crown Prince''s moves if the situation was different. It was like he knew what the Crown Prince was like. It was like he knew him very closely but he was sure that the Crown Prince had never met up with Saito.


    He had been closely protecting the Crown Prince since the day he turned 13. There was no way he had met with Saito so how could Saito predict Crown Prince''s thoughts so accurately? It made him shudder with fear as he looked at Saito once again.


    He had to be fast and get out of this web. He had to inform the Crown Prince that if he sent the search parties around the city, it was likely a trap. He would be moving along the plan of Saito.


    But as he tried to struggle again, Saito suddenly kicked him on his chest. There was a cold look on his face, "Do you honestly believe that I would reveal my plan in front of you if you even had a small chance to escape these bindings?"


    His words horrified him even more. That cold glare seemed to look straight through him. He was honestly scared of Saito. He wanted to do nothing but escape right now.


    There was also another thought in the back of his head which relieved him a little ''If I can''t escape then what will he even do with me? Mine and brother Lane''s death is assured now.''


    He wasn''t scared of death. He was more scared of betraying the Crown Prince.. The loyalty he held towards the Crown Prince couldn''t be measured in values.

 Chapter 95 - Reunion

    Saito pointed his wrist at the other guy who had hit his head. Dark web shot out from his wrist as it stuck with his body. Saito strongly pulled the web string and made him drag towards himself.


    The guy was dragged as his bare face and arms rubbed against the rough ground. The skin on his face and arms tore apart as he was dragged by Saito.


    He was being extremely brutal towards this guy. There was nothing the other guy could do other than glare at Saito with extreme hatred.


    Saito thought didn''t give a fuck about him. He started speaking to Kailyn and Gloria, "Alright, hold me tightly. We are going to fly over the wall. We are going to be flying pretty high so if you don''t want to die then hold me as if your life depends on it."


    He used his other hand to let out a web string which stuck to the body of the other guy. The dark web string seemed especially strong.


    He signalled them to do it quickly. Gloria was hesitant to do that since she was still a pretty maiden. However, Kailyn didn''t hesitate to move forward and tightly held his arm.


    Noticing that Gloria wasn''t moving, Kailyn said in a compelling voice, "There is no need time to hesitate Gloria. Let it be a lesson. You must do anything for your family and survival."


    Since her mother had spoken. Gloria moved forwards and tightly held his arm. Saito spoke before taking off, "Well, here we go!"


    He shot in the air at an incredibly speed. As usual, Saito masked himself with the illusion. The web strings were stretched at their maximum before they were pulled in the air along with Saito.


    Saito''s speed suddenly slowed because of the extra weight but he managed to carry forward by consuming more of his magic. As Saito passed over the wall easily, the two guys who were hanging on the thin dark web strings hit the large wall. Saito felt the obstruction but he applied even more force and let them be dragged along the wall before they crossed it.


    Someone would probably notice the two small red lines formed on the wall with blood. Saito looked around and finally saw Joergen along with Emma sleeping right now.


    They looked incredibly peaceful right now. Saito sent a mental message to both Joergen and Emma ''Wake up, both of you! I have a task for you both. You have to come along with me.''


    Joergen and Emma were instantly awake. This was one of the attributes of the beasts, no matter the place, no matter the situation, they could instantly get out from their sleep and act with complete efficiency.


    Till the time Saito descended. Joergen and Emma were both awake and looking in their direction.


    As Saito descended, he dragged the two men along the ground showing no mercy to the two of them. At this time, Gloria opened her eyes and looked down.


    The great altitude startled her as her hold over his arm suddenly weakened. His arm slipped out of her hands as she started to fall towards the ground.


    Saito and Kailyn''s eyes widened in horror and both of them spoke out simultaneously, "Idiot/ Noooooooo."


    But all was not lost, Saito quickly instructed Joergen through their mental link ''Joergen, save her quickly. My hands are occupied right now.''


    He received a quick response from his partner, "As you wish master!"


    At the speed at which Gloria was falling, it would hurt her badly if Joergen suddenly appeared underneath her. Joergen seemed aware of that and his eyes flashed with a blue light, "Water Bed! Magic Walls!"


    Under Gloria''s position, a large amount of water was created which was placed within the great magic walls of Joergen. She fell down in the water bed. Bubbles formed as some water entered her lungs through her mouth and nose.


    As her speed slowly down, Joergen appeared underneath her and dispersed the Water Bed. The Water Bed quickly dispersed away without the Magic Walls holding it in one place.


    Gloria started to cough out the water from her lungs. Saito slowly landed on the ground at the same time as Joergen.


    Kailyn quickly released her hold over Saito''s arm and went over to check up on her daughter who was coughing water.


    Saito turned towards Joergen and Emma with a gentle gaze. It had been some time before he had met up with the two of them.


    The two beasts were the same. Joergen didn''t open his mouth in front of these strangers and asked through the mental link ''Who are these humans, master? I have never seen them.''


    Saito replied to him through the mental link ''The women are our new allies. While these two men are the people of the Crown Prince. Don''t worry, I have great plans for the two of them. Kukukuku¡­''


    The Saito went forward and pulled out the Dark Web which covered the mouth of both of them. It seemed their endurance was rather high. They were still conscious after all that.


    Saito was really happy with the fact that they were conscious. Now he wouldn''t have to heal them and then wake them up.


    The first voice that came out from their mouths were painful groans. Despite their painful groans, there was no trace of mercy on Saito''s face.


    Though there was a trace of pity on his face because of what he had planned for the two of them in the future.


    He looked towards Kailyn, "Alright, get on Joergen. We are taking off at this instant."


    Gloria looked at Saito and pointed at the two men, "What about them?"


    Saito calmly answered her, "You don''t need to worry about them." He turned towards Kailyn, "Be quick."


    Gloria though remained stubborn and said, "Aren''t you being a bit too cruel to them? I think they have learnt their lesson by now."


    Saito stared at her with somewhat surprised expression, "Are you really taking pity on their condition? You think this is being cruel to them? Wait until we take off¡­"


    Gloria had an aura of righteousness as she said, "Aren''t you Hero Axel? You should have mercy when it is due. These two have lost so much of the blood and are so injured. If you are thinking of taking them along to interrogate them then I am sure that they would cooperate."


    The two men who were painfully groaning were obviously concentrated on the conversation. They found the moment in which they could speak. The guy named Lane let out a painful groan as he spoke, "Ahhhhhh¡­ It is so painful¡­ Please make the pain stop¡­ I will tell you everything¡­ I will tell you everything about Crown Prince''s plan."


    The other guy also found his opportunity, "Ahhhhh¡­. You bastard Lane. How can you do this? You are betraying the crown prince? AHhhh¡­ No matter the pain¡­ Just endure it¡­ Die rather than betray the Crown Prince."


    Now at this moment, Lane was going to speak again but Saito interrupted them with his claps. He looked at Gloria and said, "See¡­ That''s what real loyalty is. Death rather than betrayal. If he betrays his lord right now, then he would be able to live but it would be a living the life with an ashamed feeling. He would never be able to look at himself again. I am just saving him from that feeling and giving him eternal peace."


    Saito had actually blabbered all that with a righteous expression. Both Kailyn and Gloria were actually thinking deeply about his words.


    Before they could start considering his words, Lane suddenly let out a painful shout, "AHHH¡­ IT''S TOO PAINFUL! Please¡­ just please¡­ heal me¡­ I will tell you everything¡­ I am just a coward¡­ I do not want to die here¡­"

 Chapter 96 - Fun

    Gloria felt that this guy was rather pitiful. She thought that since he was begging them so much then it was better to hear him out. She spoke out, "Hero Axel¡­ I think we should atleast hear him out."


    Saito though wasn''t planning on doing that. He coldly stared at the guy named Lane and said, "Why do you think that I want to interrogate you for information regarding the Crown Prince?"


    His words surprised all four of them. They couldn''t think of any other reason. Saito coldly said, "I have a better question, why would you even have any important information? And yet another better question, why would the Crown Prince have a trash like you grab hold of another information?"


    His words were ruthless, he simply wasn''t caring about face or respect for his enemies. There was just a cold intent to destroy them all within his eyes.


    He coldly smiled after saying that, "I don''t want information. I am just curious about how loud can the two of you scream. It will be fun, I promise¡­ well, atleast for me."


    The two of them gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Before Gloria or Kailyn could say anything. Saito softly caressed the back of Joergen and he unfolded his wings and took off like a rocket.


    Both Kailyn and Gloria had to tightly hold Saito to not fall down from Joergen. Emma had transformed into Joergen''s shadow without the need to say anything to her. She was smart enough for a magic beast.


    The two men were still connected to Saito through the Dark web since only their mouths were unsealed. Saito held the web strings rather strongly.


    He continued to ask Joergen to get higher and higher. They continued to rise in altitude before they were around 1000 meters high in the sky.


    The two men felt as if they were safe at this height and atleast their bodies wouldn''t be rubbed against the walls.


    Saito mentally instructed Joergen to move straight towards the East. He was having Joergen take them to the Village Trost.


    Giving a small warning to the two women sitting behind him, "Close your ears or else I fear that they will be destroyed."


    Saito held the web strings connected to the two men rather strongly. Suddenly, he started to move his arm in a complete circle which was parallel to the direction in which Joergen was flying.


    Lane and his partner slowly felt as if they were moving rather fast and let out, "Uhhhh¡­. Ehhhhhh....AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH...¡­"


    Their screams together were rather loud. Saito and Joergen plugged their ears with magic so that they couldn''t hear those loud screams.


    Obviously, Gloria and Kailyn didn''t heed his warning. They felt as if their eardrums exploded by the loudness of the screams.


    Gloria moved her body forwards as she brought her arms back to plug her ears. Her great chest was pushed against Saito''s back. Saito didn''t care about it at this point.


    He continued to spin them faster, even faster. Soon enough, the two guys experienced would could be said as the true dizziness. The tears actually started to leak from their eyes. They were spinning so fast that eyes wouldn''t be able to make out the difference between the two of them.


    Saito enjoyed his time as he saw the terror on their faces. He was spinning them at his peak. He felt like he couldn''t go any faster or else his arms would snap.


    After the 10 minutes of loud screaming, their voices suddenly turned silent. Saito noticed that the two of them had lost consciousness at the same time. The whites of their eyes were visible.


    He let out a disappointed sigh, "Ah man¡­ You are already finished? That was really disappointing. I hope the next ones I capture last longer."


    They were nearly about to go past the whole city. He mentally commanded Joergen to descend near the Eastern Wall. Saito continued to spin the two guys at the peak of his speed before they had finally descended enough for the two guys to gradually graze the wall.


    After a certain rotation, speed and angle, Saito suddenly let go of the web string. He watched as the two of them crashed against the wall at that high speed.


    There was a huge bang as the two of the smashed against the large wall. Their heads instantly splattered and a large amount of blood was sprayed on the wall.


    Nobody took note of this sound in the middle of the night. This was something that was only going to be known tomorrow.


    Saito caressed Joergen very gently and said, "Alright¡­ move straight now."


    Both Gloria and Kailyn were horrified at what they saw Saito do. They were really scared of him right now. However, at such a high altitude, there was little they could do other than stay with him.


    After some time, Gloria finally realized that she had been pushing her breasts against Saito''s back. They were rather large for a girl of her age. Even larger than her own mother''s breasts.


    But there was still some time before they could grow to the level of Sophie and Rita''s breasts. Let alone Lyra and her mother, Tiriana''s large jugs.


    She hadn''t realized it because Saito showed no reaction even though her chest was poking his back. She slowly backed away while holding his body tightly.


    At the moment, Saito was thinking back to what he did in this week. He had spent his whole time with Rita. They were always together for the whole week, never separating at all.


    Saito had also been rather successful in controlling his urges now. Within the week that they had spent together, he had only done it 3 times with her.


    It was quite a control over his own sexual desires. He had gone to dates with Rita. They had even trained together. Rita had the pure magic power with which she could suppress Saito.


    Her control over the Water Element did require some work. Saito helped her with the control over her Water Element and also showed her some tricks. He sparred together with her and even though the result ended in his win.


    He was aware of the fact that she had him beat in the destructive power. If not for the quality of his elements had increased after the times that he had swallowed his opponent, he didn''t think that he would even stand a chance against her in terms of destructive power.


    Though after spending the whole week with her, Rita was completely satisfied. She felt like this was the best time of her life. Doing nothing but spending time with her beloved.


    After spending the whole week with her, Saito had asked her when she was laying in arms if she was satisfied or not. He would be busy for some days so she would have to make sure not to be sad because of his absence.


    She replied that she was completely satisfied after this week. However, she did tell him to return as quickly as he could since she would miss him to death.


    Saito promised her that he would return as quickly as he could. Obviously, with the situation at hand, that was going to be hard.


    With Joergen, only 20 minutes were needed to reach the Trost Village. Saito remained in his own thoughts for the entire journey and stayed silent.


    As they were right on top of the village, Joergen mentally contacted Saito ''Master¡­ we are above a village. Is this our destination?''


    Since it wasn''t sure, Joergen thought it would be best to ask Saito. The reason he stopped above the village was because Saito did mention that they were travelling towards the village.. This seemed like a human village so maybe it was their destination.

 Chapter 97 - Information

    Saito was brought out of his thoughts as he stared at the village below his eyes. He closed his eyes to sense the magic signature of Captain Akazawa.


    He was somewhat worried that the idiot might have got himself killed. But it seemed as though he was still alive. His magic signature was stronger than before, it seemed as though Captain Akazawa had gotten stronger after the week.


    Saito looked at the two women sitting behind him. They were troubled as they saw Saito turn around. They couldn''t get the image of him brutally killing those two men out of their heads.


    Not caring about their thoughts about himself. Saito informed the two of them, "Your luck is good. Captain Akazawa still seems to be alive."


    He looked down towards Joergen, "Joergen, take them within the forest, and stay around 2 miles away from the Village. It may take some time before I return. Ask Emma to hunt some food for the two of them."


    Giving a nod to Saito. Saito jumped down from the great altitude, he wasn''t worried at all since he had could fly using the Nature Magic.


    As Saito flew down. He sensed the life force of everyone within the village. The numbers given by Sophie seemed to be fairly accurate. He was however disappointed to see such bad physique of the people as he laid his eyes upon them.


    It just meant more work for him since he would have to train them to get strong enough. Even their mentality would be a huge problem.


    The bandits seemed ordinary men who couldn''t use magic effectively at all. Saito wouldn''t need a minute to defeat all the bandits in the village.


    There were around 200 bandits. They were going to be enough for what he planned in the future.


    He slowly entered the residence of Captain Akazawa. The man couldn''t detect Saito''s presence even though Saito had entered his residence.


    Saito was standing in the same room where Captain Akazawa was sleeping. He called out for the man, "Akazawa! Akazawa! Get up! Its me."


    Captain Akazawa woke up groggily. He was in a deep sleep and had a strange dream of meeting his family again. He obviously wasn''t happy to be woken up. However, he felt that the voice was rather familiar. He had a feeling that if he doesn''t wake up then he would be in a world of pain.


    As he opened his eyes and saw the figure standing in front of his eyes. He was utterly shocked. He didn''t expect to see Saito standing there.


    "Sir Axel¡­! You are here. Can I meet with my family now?" Captain Akazawa asked with his eyes filled with hope and anticipation.


    Saito waved off his words and said, "Let''s talk about that later. Tell me about the condition here in the village first. Since you have lived here for a week, you must know quite a lot about the village."


    Captain Akazawa stayed silent for a period of time before he said, "I knew that you wouldn''t send me here unless you had some sort of your own motive."


    There was a cold smile on Saito''s face as he started speaking, "If you had been that stupid then I wouldn''t have saved your life. Now start talking¡­"


    There was disappointment etched onto the face of Captain Akazawa before he started talking, "This village has been taken in control by the bandits about 4years ago. The bandits treat this village as their base and have taken control over the food storage. The weapons they have are primitive. Their strength is average, even I alone can beat 10 of them but any more and it would be difficult for me to fight."


    Saito remained quiet as he heard the information. He motioned for him to continue after a few seconds. Captain Akazawa started to talk, "The first day that I came here¡­ They demanded an entr¨¦e fee of 1 gold. It was fortunate that I myself had 40 Gold Coins on my body and didn''t pull out that pouch for them to see or else they probably would have taken the 1000 gold coins and killed me."


    "After searching me and getting the 40 Gold Coins, they were satisfied with the gain and let me enter the village. In this one week, I witnessed them killing villagers just because one of them dared to speak in front of them. All the women above the age of 15 have been defiled by these bandits. They actually treat them worse than things. It was hard to resist to not do anything at all to these bandits who were being the scums to the society right in front of my eyes."


    There was apparently no change on Saito''s expression. He didn''t care about the lives of the villagers or how they have been treated by the bandits. This was just the way how this cruel world works.


    The ones with the power could do anything while the weak ones could only lower their heads and obey. He wasn''t going to pity these weak villagers. The reason they were in this situation is because of their own hesitation to act.


    According to his estimate, there were around 200 bandits while 1700 villagers. If the old people and children were to be neglected. They would still number around 1000. Just half of that number is enough to chase these bandits out.


    He knew the problem of these villagers. Even if they had the strength, they probably wouldn''t be able to work together because they had no leader. If one rose up to be the leader then the other would counter and say why couldn''t he become one. This would just lead to internal struggle to be the leader.


    That is why¡­ Someone needed to use absolute power to suppress them all to obey.


    Since he had received enough information about the village. Saito decided to ask him, "Akazawa¡­ You previously asked me if your family was here, right? A better question would have been if they were fine or not."


    Captain Akazawa''s eyes widened a little as he held Saito''s arms, "Don''t tell me they are hurt or worse yet killed."


    Saito shook his head and replied, "No¡­ However, the crown prince targeted them in this one week. They were isolated by your friends, neighbours and even the new officials. Your brother even came to have fun with the two of them."


    "No¡­ No¡­ Impossible! That''s impossible! My friends wouldn''t do that! My brother won''t fall that low!" He seemed to be in disbelief as a cruel bucket of reality was thrown on top of his body.


    "You should know well enough that I have no reason to lie to you. Stop your pathetic shaking and listen ahead to me." Saito was in no mood of consoling him.


    He continued to tell him, "For now, they are safe and waiting outside the village. Don''t worry, the bandits can''t approach them. I brought the two of them here so be prepared for the search parties coming in this direction. You three will have to hide from those men¡­ I am still not ready to have an all-out war with the Crown Prince."


    After hearing that his family was fine and they were both here, he started to calm down. His heard was still raging at those he considered friends and the hatred for his blood brother reached another high point. Saito was nearly sure that Captain Akazawa would lose all calm if he saw his brother right now.


    Saito stared at him and said, "Let''s go out. I need to wipe would these bandits quickly. You move out towards the Zleka City. You will meet your family within the forest."


    Captain Akazawa was somewhat unsure if they should go out at this time. He was a bit worried about Saito. Even though he was strong, he was up against 200 bandits. It would be hard to fight against them even more him.


    However, he noticed the casual expression on Saito''s face. It was like all these bandits were nothing to him. Such strong self-confidence or perhaps arrogance. He was really curious if Saito could defeat them all or not.


    As they were heading out of the residence, he heard Saito mutter in a low voice, "25 seconds¡­ no, 20 seconds should do it."

 Chapter 98 - Dealing With Bandits

    Captain Akazawa didn''t have any idea what Saito was talking about but he was going to know soon enough.


    As Saito stepped out of the gate. He disappeared¡­ More accurate to say, he disappeared in a black flash. He heard multiple bandits shouting due to surprise before they suddenly turned silent. What surprised him was that he was hearing the shouts from all directions.


    He started to walk towards the gate of the village which opened towards Zleka City. As he reached the place, he noticed that the guards which were supposed to be guarding the gate were tied by a strong dark web. Their mouths were sealed along with their arms and legs. They couldn''t move at all.


    Captain Akazawa looked around to see one of them still able to move. He got ready in order to fight against him but his eyes widened when he saw a Black Flash appear and that guy was suddenly tied like the rest of them.


    He swore that he saw that it was Saito. He relaxed his posture before he wiped down the sweat coming down his face. He now realized how powerful Saito was as compared to him.


    All these bandits were being taken out before they could even put up any resistance. There just wasn''t anything these bandits could do against Saito at the speed at which he was moving.


    Even though he knew that these bandits were worse than trash and they didn''t deserve to live. At this scene, he couldn''t help but pity them. Though he didn''t spend too much of his time thinking. He walked out of the village for the first time in a week and went to search for his family.


    Right as he had stepped out of the village. On the other end of the village, Saito tied the last bandit and placed his foot on his face showing no respect at all. He let out a disappointed sigh and muttered, "It took 30 seconds to deal with 200 trashes. Looks like I need training."


    As the bandit heard his words. He was frightened and enraged at how this guy was behaving so arrogantly. He tried to get out of the dark web string but his resistance was a joke.


    If even someone like Lane and his partner couldn''t get out after using all their strength then it would have been strange for the leader of the bandits to make any difference with his full strength. He was simply wasting his strength.


    ~~


    Captain Akazawa met up with his family. Seeing that he wasn''t a threat, Joergen chose not to attack him. After hugging the two most important people of his life. He asked the two of them, "Are you both fine?"


    With that, Gloria suddenly started to cry in his embrace and told him all that happened in the week. They were scared and had nowhere to go. The amount of suffering they had experienced in this one week was greater than the amount of suffering in their life before.


    He gently consoled his daughter Gloria by saying, "Shhh¡­ Everything is alright now. I am here. I won''t let anything happen to the two of you."


    After saying that, he looked up and saw Kailyn staring at him. Just a gaze was enough for him to understand the amount of pain she had experienced.


    He stared at her and said tenderly while touching the soft cheeks of his wife, "Wife¡­ You have suffered. It''s alright now¡­"


    He embraced the two of them and slowly caressed them on their backs. Joergen blankly stared at the three of them before looking around as he saw Emma returning back while pulling the body of a Jaguar.


    Kailyn and Gloria drooled at the sight of the dead Jaguar. It has been a week since they ate anything decent. Before they were about to step forwards and eat it. Captain Akazawa placed his hand on their shoulder and stopped them, "Wait¡­ let''s cook it. It will be better that way."


    They cooked the Jaguar and started to eat it together. While they had started eating, Kailyn asked her husband in a curious tone, "Husband¡­ Did you really join hands with the Crown Prince to trap Axel?"


    He nearly choked as he heard his wife call Saito just by his name. Captain Akazawa spoke out to her in a serious and scared voice, "Call him Hero Axel or Sir Axel. And yes wife¡­ I did join hands with the Crown Prince."


    He let out a sigh of utter disappointment in that decision, "It was perhaps the most foolish decision I could have made. I am now caught up in this strange battle between Sir Axel and the Crown prince."


    Kailyn raised her brows and asked him, "If Sir Axel is against the crown prince then shouldn''t the whole Kingdom be hunting him?"


    Shaking his head in denial, "A lot has happened. I can just tell you that Sir Axel isn''t that easy to deal with. He has the support of Princess Rita."


    Gloria perked up as she heard the name of Princess Rita, "Whaaaat!? Sir Axel has the support of the most beautiful woman in the Kingdom!?"


    Captain Akazawa remembered his meeting with Princess Rita and got the chills just by thinking about her, he muttered to himself, "I don''t know about the most beautiful part but she is definitely the deadliest."


    There was something which Kailyn wanted to know, "Husband¡­ Tell us clearly. Whose side are you on right now? The Crown Prince or Sir Axel?"


    A chuckle escaped from his mouth as he took a bite of the meat, "Whose side? Is that still a question? I am caught up in this situation because I switched sides and joined Sir Axel. The moment the Crown Prince manages to catch us, we are finished. Our only choice is to stay with Sir Axel."


    ~~


    Meanwhile Saito let out a tired sigh as he looked in front. There was a large number of poles with a height of around 3 metres. All 200 bandits were tied to around 200 poles. After every 20 bandits, Saito had created a bit more space before placing the poles and tied 20 more bandits. He did that until all the 200 bandits were completely tied.


    Saito let out a tired groan, "Dammit¡­ It only took 30 seconds to deal with you all. But to make this execution site, I had to work for an hour non-stop even with my control over the Nature Element to tie you all here. It''s fortunate that I have the Nature magic or it would have been really hard."


    After that, he stared at all of them with ruthless intent, "I assure you all that your deaths won''t be pretty. Soon the fun shall begin¡­ for me that is. Kekekekeke¡­"


    His evil laugh resounded in that empty ground which he had declared as the Execution Site. It was better to call it the Execution Ground which was just a little south of the village.


    Tomorrow would be the day his plan would officially start. The villagers had no idea that even though they were saved from the bandits, their lives were about to turn even worse.


    A demon was going to rule them! A demon with no mercy and no pity! Someone who was going to train them all to be his soldiers! Everything about them was going to transform! Their body, their mentality, their way of solving problems, and most of all their ruler.


    Saito flew towards Joergen''s location. He was also rather hungry right now and seeing that they were eating roasted Jaguar. He also joined them and started eating the meat.


    He said to the three of them, "Alright, the bandits of the village are all restrained. You three can come and live in the village from today onwards."


    Captain Akazawa blankly stared at him and asked, "Sir Axel¡­ Don''t you know that the Crown Prince will soon send out the search parties in all directions? Wouldn''t it be more logical to run away from here?"

 Chapter 99 - [Bonus ] Threatening

    Saito stared at him seriously and said, "Captain Akazawa, how long can you run for? If you want to keep on running away from the Crown Prince forever then that''s impossible. It is time to take a stand. I have a plan to deal with the search parties¡­ For that, you need to remain in the village."


    There were traces of worry on Captain Akazawa''s face, "You wouldn''t happen to be using us as baits, right Sir Axel?"


    He so wished that he was wrong but that illusion shattered when Saito coldly smiled and nodded, "Indeed, I am using the three of you as baits. Don''t worry, I assure you that you will be unharmed."


    Captain Akazawa muttered under his breath, "That doesn''t really assure me."


    Saito heard his words but ignored them. He knew what was going to happen in the village was perhaps going to scar the mother and daughter but chose not to tell them anything.


    Saito though did say, "Captain Akazawa, do remember your agreement and make sure to not betray me, no matter what. I promise you that the result won''t be pretty if you betray me."


    Taking a gulp of a mouthful of saliva. Captain Akazawa stared at the face of his wife and daughter, he noticed how all color drained from their faces.


    It was like they recalled something very horrifying. Saito had a cold smile on his face as he spoke, "It looks like they still recall it. Good¡­ The both of you should know what can happen, right?"


    After that, he got up and went to another place to have a talk with Joergen and Emma, leaving the family alone.


    Kailyn suddenly held her husband''s shoulder and said to him with a pale yet urgent face, "Husband¡­ Don''t betray him. Please don''t do it."


    Captain Akazawa was confused, he didn''t understand the reason why all blood seemed to have drained from their faces, "What happened? Why are you both suddenly so pale?"


    Kailyn explained to him about the matter they witnessed. They told him how Saito had spun those two men even after they begged for mercy and death. He was spinning them like they were stones.


    And at last, he had thrown them at the large wall. She had witnessed how their heads crashed against the wall and splattered the blood on the wall.


    Even the great captain couldn''t help but be fearful as he heard all these details. It made him wonder if this was why Saito did it in front of the two of them.


    He wanted to tell Captain Akazawa that there were worse things he could do before he could greet death and free himself from the pain.


    Gloria didn''t feel like eating meat as she remembered the death of those two men. She followed her father and mother towards the village.


    They entered the residence in which her father was staying. Fortunately, there were two beds. Captain Akazawa and his wife slept together on one bed while his daughter slept on the other.


    Saito continued to have his conversation with Joergen and give him his next instructions. Emma received different instructions than Joergen. She was asked to return back to the place where she and Joergen were previously living.


    He had ordered her to not tell anything to Lyra and Chloe anything about him. She was just to tell them that he was fine and he took Joergen along with him for something important. They couldn''t meet each other anytime soon.


    Emma had to take the long way of going around the city to return back to the forest which was the Western side of the city. Saito placed his head on Joergen''s body as he started to take some rest as well.


    The partners slept next to each other in the open forest. There was no trace of fear on either of their faces. They were having a satisfying sleep.


    They woke up in the morning. The time was around 9-10 in the morning. He knew that all the villagers ought to have woken up by now. He caressed the back of Joergen as he said, "Time to go and meet the villagers here. Race you to the village!"


    He said as he sped forward towards the village at his full speed. Joergen was a little dumbfounded at the mention of the race and couldn''t react in time.


    He also sped towards the village at its full speed. Since his face wanted a race, he wasn''t going to disappoint him.


    Saito won due to the head start. He was rather proud of it since this was probably the first and last time that he was going to win against Joergen.


    He knew that in pure speed, Joergen was definitely a tiny bit faster than himself. Saito noticed that a number of villagers had already been gathered near the center of the village.


    It seemed as though they were discussing the sudden disappearance of the bandits.


    One of them hypothized, "Maybe our ancestors from heavens cursed them to die due to their nasty deeds?"


    Many of the simple-minded villagers actually believed this guys'' words.


    There were others with conflicting opinions about that statement, "Our ancestors cursed them? Are you all dumb? If they disappeared due to the curse of our ancestors then why didn''t they curse them before? Were they laughing when we were being tormented? Or did they turn blind eye to it?"


    His words were indeed logical which caused the murmurs in the village to be increased. They started to think of the reason why it happened when suddenly, a human and a large Wolf with a strong appearance appeared before them.


    The method in which they appeared was incredibly flashy. They both appeared with a Black Flash and Purple Flash respectively.


    Now, Saito stared at all the villagers and spoke out loud, his voice reaching out for all of them, "I believe you must not know of me. I am the new ruler of this village. I have dealt with the bandits and am going to rule all of you from today."


    The villagers were in uproar as they heard his words. One of them said, "What do you mean ruler? How can we just believe that you dealt with the bandits?"


    Before he could speak any further, Saito turned towards Joergen and said, "Joergen¡­"


    The rest was understood by Joergen as he disappeared from his position and suddenly hit the man who spoke against Saito.


    The Entire crowd has been shocked by Joergen''s speed. They looked at Joergen as he approached the guy who had fallen down on the ground.


    While Joergen pointed his horn at the man''s throat. Saito asked the crowd in front of him, "Do you still doubt my words?"


    All of them shook their heads. Nobody dared to speak up again, this was just courting death if they spoke against Saito.


    Saito continued to speak, "As I said before¡­ I am your ruler. You people are my subjects from today. Is there any problem?


    Once again, the crowd broke out into murmurs. They started to talk to each other about his words. This was too shocking for them to suddenly accept.


    However, Saito didn''t have the time for them to accept him. He let out a strong pressure from his body which instantly crushed them all and made them fall down on their knees. He asked with his voice being even louder than before, "I asked, IS THERE ANY PROBLEM!? SPEAK UP IF YOU HAVE ANY!?"


    Joergen''s growl followed Saito''s words as they stared at the crowd with deadly intent. Nobody dared to speak up any further.


    Just how could they do so after this show of power. It was something that suppressed them all in an instant. There was no chance of ever resisting him.


    They could understand how he had dealt with the bandits. With such great power, it would be easy to deal with them all.


    Saito looked at the expressions of all the people and was satisfied, "It seems that you understand. That is good. Now¡­ It''s time for you to know about one rule.. It is the most important rule that you need to know of."

 Chapter 100 - Physique Transformation

    His eyes glittered as a concentrated amount of Black Lightning crackled on his hand. The people stared at the Black Lightning with different emotions. Some were scared. Some were astonished. Some want to have it.


    However, there was one thing that was common. They didn''t have the resolve nor the strength to go against Saito. These villagers had given up their lives to the bandits. Saito was even more powerful than them so it was indeed natural for them to not have any resistance against Saito.


    Saito''s voice was greatly powered by mysterious energy as he said, "My orders are absolute. Anyone going against my orders is going to be executed. No matter his family, his talent. Nothing would matter. You are just going to end up as a bundle of dead bones."


    Nobody raised any objections to his words. Saito relaxed his power and allowed them to stand up. One of them gave a half bow and asked him, "What shall we call you, my lord?"


    It seemed as though he had already resigned himself of the fate. Saito thought for a few moments before he coldly replied, "Eternal King. You can refer me as King, your majesty or Eternal King."


    The people of the village firmly remembered his name. Saito gazed at all of them and spoke out, "My first order for you is to relocate from this location. Move 20 miles south of the village. There is an empty patch of land of around 5 miles in radius. Go and start building houses to reside. I shall give you your next orders afterward."


    "However, all the people within the age group of 15-25 are to remain behind. The rest are to leave immediately. Do not attempt to deceive me and take your son or daughter along. I will know. And the result won''t be pretty¡­."


    He threatened them which immediately stopped them from having any thoughts closely related to this. A few of the villagers were indeed thinking of lying about the ages of their children and taking them along. But it seems like this new lord had already made that ploy useless.


    They weren''t sure of how he was going to know if they were deceiving him or not but they were very sure that if Saito gave to know about their ploy then there would be nothing that they would be able to do.


    They soon started to return back to their residence. The people gathered in the centre of the village weren''t all the people of the village. They were the ones who managed the family.


    Looking at their ages, most of them were going to leave the Trost Village according to Saito''s orders.


    Most of them were also thinking of running away. They felt that they had a good chance to run away and get to the Zleka city where they could request the kingdom to offer them protection.


    Captain Akazawa woke up as they heard the commotion outside their residence. They got out of their residence. Captain Akazawa asked a villager, "Hey¡­ What happened? Why are you all in a rush?"


    The villager looked annoyed at being asked this question. He replied back, "We have to leave the village quickly and relocate according to the Eternal King''s orders. You should also get ready to leave quickly with your family."


    When he heard the name Eternal King, Captain Akazawa didn''t know why but he instantly thought of Saito.


    He was shocked to hear that Saito was actually calling himself a king within the human Kingdom. This was a straight disregard for the king who held the top position in the Kingdom.


    He called out for his family, "Gloria, Kailyn. Get up! We need to meet with Sir Axel now!"


    They did wake up and washed their faces with the water in the house. They followed behind him as they reached the center of the village from where the commotion started.


    They looked to see Saito standing there along with his partner Joergen. Captain Akazawa stepped forward and spoke out in a loud voice, "Sir Axel, what is it that I am hearing? You are declaring yourself a king within the Vermillion Kingdom? Aren''t you aware that it means that you are rebelling?"


    Saito coldly hmphed and replied, "So what?" He was well aware of what he was doing. He didn''t need Captain Akazawa to remind him or caution him.


    Captain Akazawa seemed to be a little mad after seeing his reaction. He added, "Sir Axel, aren''t you scared of me telling this to Princess Rita? You would not even receive her support."


    Saito didn''t look worried at all. He was completely calm and replied, "I advise you not to do that. You wouldn''t die a pretty death."


    There was confusion on the face of Captain Akazawa as he asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Rita is my lover. If you tell her about what I am doing. I will just say that you were the one scheming against me. This was all your idea and I was spying to gather information about your plan." Saito casually stated which caused all blood to drain from the face of Captain Akazawa.


    His wife and his daughter were shocked when they heard him say that Princess Rita was his lover. Captain Akazawa wasn''t shocked since he already knew about it.


    Saito then spoke out, "You three¡­ Go along with the villagers. You three will live with them in the new Trost Village. Do this if you want to survive. And also, do not mention my name to them or else I will slaughter the three of you."


    The three of them gulped in fear because of the deadly aura being released from his body. They quickly nodded since they had no plans of betraying him right now.


    Saito then looked at Joergen next to him and gave out an order, "Joergen, go with the villagers to that land. Kill anyone who tries to escape and keep an eye on these three."


    As he gave out this order, Joergen nodded his head. There was a fierce look present on his face as he stared at the three of them.


    The Akazawa family was completely intimidated by the eyes of Joergen and stepped back in fear. They turned around and started to move back. Since they had been ordered to move along with the villagers. They did follow it.


    After they left along with Joergen. Saito let out a sigh as he patiently waited in the centre of the village. He was thinking ''The elders here have nearly covered all the families. It seems as though they are explaining them about me. Perhaps telling them to go along my orders at all costs.''


    ''I would need to change their weak mentality. It''s good that I left those bandits alive. They will be incredibly useful in changing the weak mentality of these villagers. What I need to do is how to transform their weak physique. If I do it naturally by having them train and eat well then it would take years before they have the physique which I want them to have.''


    He asked Iris whom he had not contacted in a long time ''Iris, is there any way to transform the weak physique of these villagers to a healthy physique?''


    He received a quick reply from Iris.


    [Master, there is one way. The Energy Crystals you obtained in the cave after you awoke first in this world. If we use them then you would be able to transform the physique of all these villagers. However, it would consume all the power held within those crystals.]


    Saito thought for some moment before he spoke in his head ''There is no need to transform the physique of all the villagers. I just need to transform around 700-800 people.''


    [That shall take a little less than half of all the energy within those crystals. It will allow them to be completely reborn while awakening their elemental affinities seeped deep into their blood.]


    This did bring a smile to Saito''s face ''Heh¡­ So, they will transform from fish to a dragon. Good¡­''

 Chapter 101 - Forming Groups

    He wasn''t planning to give them benefits from the start. What he needed to do was temper their mentality and change it first. These things were more important than changing their physique.


    He would rather have a weak loyal soldier than a strong yet disloyal follower. He had to turn them into soldiers. Someone who was able to take orders without thinking.


    Soon enough, the entire place was filled with people within the age group of 15-25. There were around 400 men and 100 women. They really had pathetic appearances.


    He noticed something peculiar from these villagers. Unlike the elders of the village, these people had a hollow look in their eyes. Especially the women. It seemed as if they had been utterly broken right now.


    This brought a smile on Saito''s face. A ruthless kind of smile. He knew that these people were going to be easier to control.


    After every single one of the people had been assembled at the centre of the village. Saito loudly started to speak, "All men and women are to make separate groups at this instant."


    The women and men emotionlessly separated without even taking a glance at the guys standing next to them initially.


    After the women separated themselves from the men. Saito next ordered all of them, "Create groups of five with those near your age."


    It took them half an hour to be divided into groups of give. All the men and women were now standing together with their groups. They created a bit of distance between the other groups and made a semi-circle around Saito.


    In total, there were around 100 groups. These were all that Saito needed.


    All of them looked incredibly scrawny and weak. There was not a single healthy person among them. Saito gave them a satisfied look as he gazed at the groups, he spoke to them all, "Follow me."


    ~~


    As the villagers followed him. They reached the Execution Ground which was created by Saito in the early morning.


    They were astonished to see the group of bandits each tied to a wooden pole. Their complexion looked very unhealthy. They looked like they hadn''t eaten anything this morning which was completely true.


    Saito pointed at them and said, "These are all the bandits who ruled over you all." He turned his head around to look at the expressions of the men and the women.


    He wasn''t surprised to see their faces covered in fear as they gazed at the bandits even though they were completely tied.


    These bandits had ruled over them for so long. They had sown a deep seed of fear within their minds which wouldn''t let them look at their faces.


    There was no hint of hatred in their eyes. Just fear. This was what Saito wanted to eliminate. He knew that even if he freed the villagers, he wouldn''t be able to free their mind with that. He had to get read of their weak mentality.


    He stared at the newly formed groups and ordered them all, "All 100 groups are to go and form a line in front of the 100 bandits from the left. The youngest in the group shall be the first and the eldest will be at the last."


    They didn''t move from their positions. The fear deeply rooted in their bones froze them. Saito knew that they needed a strong push of fear. A great amount of deadly aura appeared which pressed them all into kneeling. His calm yet deadly cold voice said, "Get going before some of you disappear from existence."


    Nobody could move under his pressure but they atleast tried to look up and stare at the bandits into their eyes.


    The bandits seemed confused at what Saito was planning to do. He hadn''t covered their eyes and ears after all. They were shitting themselves when they saw Saito''s aura. Many of them pissed themselves in their clothes.


    This was the terror they were feeling right now because unlike those villagers. They knew that whatever Saito was planning won''t be pretty for them.


    It didn''t take longer than 15 minutes for them to obey his order. The next thing Saito ordered them to do was, "Hit them on their chest until their ribs are destroyed. One person will be allowed to hit them for only 10 minutes. After that, it will be the next person''s turn. After hitting them for 10 minutes. The person shall move towards the 101st Bandit tied and go over to hit them for 10 minutes before returning back and getting in the back of your group. This will continue until the two bandits assigned to each group has their ribs destroyed. After their ribs, target their arm bones and leg bones. That shall be what you will do for the rest of the day."


    The first person from each group walked forwards in front of the bandit. They trembled at the sight of the bandits in front of them. All strength seemed to leave their body.


    However, they heard a loud oppressing shout which overpowered their fear, "START NOW!" Without thinking, they threw out the first punch and hit him on his chest. Since the Bandit''s mouth was sealed, he couldn''t let out a sound.


    But each bandit was surprised since they didn''t feel any pain even though they were hit on their chest. They looked at these villagers and realized that there was no strength in their feeble bodies. There was just no way they would be able to harm them with such feeble bodies.


    They felt like laughing now. They stared at Saito as if to say. Your attempt to torture us has completely collapsed because of these weaklings.


    Saito though continued to stand there with a calm expression. He had obviously expected this. However, with time and persistence, even the stones could be destroyed by a man''s punch.


    After the youngest villager of each group had punched the bandits. They closed their eyes in fear of a fierce retaliation. However, when they opened their eyes again, they looked that the bandits were still tied to that pole. There was simply no change.


    Their fear lessened as they realized that the bandits really couldn''t fight back. They started to throw out one punch after another. Their hesitation was gradually getting decreasing.


    The people from their group watching them from afar were surprised to see how the punches of the youngest among them seemed to be increasing in intensity.


    They were shocked to see that he was able to supress his own fear so much and act in front of these bandits. Their morale was raised and they were able to glance at the bandits with a lot less fear.


    Other than a few bandits. Nobody felt any real pain from being continuously punched on their chest.


    10 minutes soon came to pass. Saito loudly shouted out, "NEXT!" It gave them all a sudden scare as the first person from each group looked around wondering what to do.


    One of them remembered Saito''s instruction. He started to walk towards the next bandit who was tied far away from him. All the other villagers followed him and stepped in front of their respective bandits.


    Their movements were very awkward since it was the first time, they were doing something as a group. It took them a lot of time to figure out the second bandit they were assigned to.


    They repeated what they had been asked to do and soon 10 minutes were up. Saito once again loudly shouted, "NEXT!"


    The villagers started to move once again. The second youngest person from each group started to move towards the second bandit assigned to their team.


    Their movements were slightly better than the person before them since they could trace back from where they were coming from. The youngest person from each group re-joined his team by standing at the back.


    The ones who were facing the most problem with mentality were the women''s group. Some of the bandit''s group were actually looking at the women with lecherous gaze.


    Saito thought nothing of it. He didn''t interfere and continued to let it all play out.. He knew that this was important for them to look past this.

 Chapter 102 - Time To Eat

    If they couldn''t even get over it then they wouldn''t be of use to him in the future. He continued this practise for 2 hours straight without giving them any break.


    He himself stood there and kept note of time while ordering them when some sort of small inconvenience happened.


    After the 2 hours, he shouted out, "STOP! Its time to eat." He knew that their meals were incredibly important. He could see on their expressions, if they continued any longer, they would collapse.


    The only reason they never complained wasn''t because of their determination. It was because of fear. They feared making Saito angry and had thus continued to do as he said even though their fists had no real power behind them.


    All the groups followed him back to the centre of the village again. Saito stared at all of them and started speaking, "I believe that the villagers have probably taken the food along with them so we probably won''t find anything. I can''t ask you all to hunt since you will probably die before even killing a rabbit. What I want you to do is make preparations to start a fire. I will be going out to hunt and bring you the corpses of the beasts. We shall cook it here and eat it."


    After saying that, Saito started to fly in the air and soon ventured into the forest. Leaving all of them alone. They remained frozen at their spots as they saw Saito flying into the air.


    Some of them started to murmur in their groups "He is a god." "He can even fly? But only deities can fly? Is he a deity?"


    The murmurs continued as they gradually got louder as well. Suddenly, one of the villagers said, "We should do as we have been ordered or we will incur the wrath of the god."


    Wrath of the God. These four words frightened them to no end. These were just lowly villagers after all. Their knowledge was limited to what their ancestors have taught them.


    Their teachings mentioned to never anger a god. Or else they shall fear his wrath. The Wrath of a God was a great storm which would destroy everything in its path without any exception.


    All the groups got to work. Some were bringing the wood sticks; some were organizing the stones in a large circle while some of the people were placing the wood sticks in the circle.


    Their team work wasn''t perfect. In fact, it was completely pathetic if a group of soldiers saw them working like this. It took them an hour to just organize everything to create a huge fire.


    They had to wait for another half an hour before Saito returned back. There wasn''t anything in his hands so the villagers were rather disappointed since it meant that he didn''t bring anything to eat.


    Their efforts in organizing this great number of wooden sticks was useless. Saito shook his head with a smile and said, "Do you all this I didn''t bring anything to eat for all of you? Think again¡­"


    His words confused them to no end. As far as they could see, Saito didn''t bring anything with him.


    Saito lifted his hand and pointed it at a large empty area. He thought in his head ''Iris, release half of the beast corpses.''


    [As you wish.]


    The large number of corpses of beasts magically appeared in front of their eyes. There were variety of beasts that Saito had hunted. Wolves, great lizards, foxes, jaguars, wild boards and wild cats. This scene reinforced their belief in Saito being a god even more.


    Saito stared at all these hungry villagers with a light smile, "Alright, don''t drool now. It is going to be enough for everyone. Just carry a corpse of the beast with your group and eat it together after cooking it."


    He stared at the large bundle of wood sticks. They were definitely a lot of them and would be enough for the number of these beasts. It was large enough for them if one of the villagers from their group cooked their corpse and then carry it to an empty location where they could eat it together with their group.


    Saito stared the villagers going forwards to get the corpse and carry it with their group. There were some problems as two groups laid their eyes on the same corpse but one of them let go before grabbing another and it was resolved easily.


    Saito stopped paying them any attention and stared in front of him. This large number of sticks would probably produce a great fire.


    And if he used the Hell Flames, it would probably destroy the corpses and turn them into ashes. He spoke in his head ''Iris, lower the temperature of my Hell Flames back to the level of normal flames.''


    [It is done master!]


    He held just a small ball of Hell Flame in his hands. It looked incredibly delicate to touch. Saito threw it towards the huge bundle of wooden sticks.


    As it entered the wooden sticks. Instead of exploding, it slowly burnt the wooden sticks one by one. The temperature was rather low as compared to the normal temperature of his Hell Flames.


    All the villagers ate until they were full. There was enough meat for anyone. After they had their meal, they looked at Saito with complicated expressions.


    They didn''t really know what they felt about him. They didn''t like him because he had made them work until they felt as if they were dead.


    However, it was also the first time they had eaten a full meal of meat. It nourished their bodies and provided them strength.


    It seemed that it was true that to conquer a person''s heart, his stomach should be conquered first. The villagers who didn''t feel a trace of emotion towards Saito slowly felt a positive feeling about him.


    Even though their displeasure greatly suppressed this positive feeling. There was one thing they had unknowingly accepted in their hearts and minds. They had accepted the position of Saito as their lord, as their king!


    Of course, the food didn''t increase the quality of their physique just by eating to their full once. It did give them the energy to work for a long time.


    This was what Saito was concerned about. They should have enough energy go through the next round without the fear of collapsing.


    Saito decided to let them rest for an hour before he gave them the order to stand up and proceed towards the execution grounds once again.


    They didn''t hesitate to comply with his orders. For now, in their minds, they understood that if they followed his orders, they would be able to get food.


    For these people who had been ruled by the bandits for multiple years. These years in which they had to struggle hard for just a mouthful of food. Where they had seen many of their family members die in front of their eyes due to starvation. They could never forget its importance in their life.


    Saito worked them to the bone for the next 4 hours. He repeated his orders constantly after every 10 minutes. It greatly trained his own resolve. Even though his body wasn''t tired.


    Just the task of standing there, analysing every single person, making note of each person''s attribute and also give his order after the fixed time would greatly exhaust anyone mentally.


    To continue to do that for 4 hours straight was something that earned praise. Any ordinary person would have gone crazy from mental exhaustion.


    By now, as Saito had expected. A pained expression appeared on the faces of most of the bandits. They were greatly astonished that after the break, the punches of these weaklings held enough power for them to start feel pain.


    The bandits who had pained look on their faces were being hit by the male groups. The females were a little less successful and weren''t able to achieve the qualifications to make them feel a good amount of pain.


    The groups from the males had gradually created the cracks on the ribs of the bandits. However, the most that the female groups had managed was break one rib bone.


    It was far from completing their task.


    Suddenly, one of the male groups loudly shouted, "Your majesty, we have accomplished the task of destroying all his rib bones."

 Chapter 103 - Regret

    There was no change on Saito''s face as he ordered them, "Concentrate on your next target. Change the position of your group and stand in front of that bandit."


    The group obeyed his order and all of them started to move towards their next target. The other groups saw this and had a slightly jealous look on their faces.


    It meant that the group would only have to focus on one target and they wouldn''t need to move around at all. This was a great advantage. Compared to the other groups, they would be a lot less tired now from this point onwards.


    They were also fired up and started to hit the bandits even more fiercely than before because they also wanted to enjoy this advantage.


    Soon, more than 10 groups followed who managed to destroy the ribs of their first target.


    Nobody pitied the bandits who had their ribs destroyed. They were in a great amount of pain and wanted nothing more than to run away from this demon.


    This was a heartless way of torture. It brought them to tears as they were feeling so much pain but their mouth was sealed. They couldn''t even scream out in pain making it even more torturous for them.


    Even though the other bandits'' condition wasn''t as bad as the ones who had their rib bones destroyed. They weren''t in much better condition. After all, the male groups had been in successfully cracking nearly five pairs of their rib bones.


    From every fist, they experienced great amount of pain. Even the ones being hit by females had stopped looking at them with lecherous gazes and was instead looking at them with terrified expression.


    After continuing this for 2 more hours. Out of 100 groups, only 60 of them had managed to successfully destroy the ribs of their first target.


    It was pitiful to see that only one of them was the female group which managed to destroy the ribs of their first target. The rest of the female groups were far behind them.


    Saito didn''t say anything to them regarding their results. He never spoke anything. He brought out the other half of the beast''s carcass and told them to eat it until they were full.


    Now, who among these villagers didn''t want to eat until they were full after the hellish task that they had been doing for 6 hours. They happily roasted the bodies of the beasts and ate the meat until they were full.


    After that, Saito ordered them all to bring their bedding outside in the forest and sleep together with their groups.


    They slept outside their houses while staring at the open sky which was twinkling with stars. Saito finally let the mental exhaustion take effect on him as he fell down on the ground and took the support from the house behind him.


    He thought with a troubled look ''Even with the power I possess, the resources I possess and the information I possess. It is such a mentally vexing task to form a force from scratch. I can''t let them see me struggling. I need to leave a strong impression in their minds, only then would they follow me and give me their complete loyalty. I am still far too behind my plans¡­''


    He let out a sigh as a thought occurred to him ''Heaven can''t be conquered by a single step. It looks like these words are true. It''s a journey of countless steps with many casualties. I should get some sleep now¡­''


    He also started to sleep to recover himself. There was no way he would be able to stay at his top form if he didn''t use this chance to recover his mental strength.


    In the execution ground. One by one, the injured bandits started to die. The damage done to them seemed to have been incredibly great.


    There was not just the damage to their rib bones. Their internal organs had also started to bleed. Due to no treatment, the internal organs continued to bleed within their bodies and slowly flooded all their other organs.


    The organs slowly stopped functioning and the body tried to force the use to vomit the blood. However, Saito had completely sealed their movements and mouth, how could they even vomit.


    The blood continued to gather in his mouth however they weren''t able to spit it out of their mouth. So, they were slowly choked to death.


    The bandits who had chuckled in the morning when they were being hit by the fists of the skinny villagers wore faces with great terror written on them.


    This was a really malicious way to kill someone. It was such a slow and agonizing death that one wouldn''t wish it on their worst bandits. However, Saito had used such a method to deal with the bandits who hadn''t incurred Saito''s wrath.


    It was really difficult and terrifying to imagine what would happen if someone did incur his wrath. There was just no saving that person from a life of eternal suffering ahead.


    Silently, these bandits continued to die until the number dropped from 200 to 32. The 16 among the ones who were left were all the bandits who had been assigned to female groups to kill them.


    They looked deathly pale because they could sense that death was near them. Even if someone saved them now, there were just too many injuries within their bodies. There was no point in living. They really regretted coming to this village and doing all those evil deeds. However, regret was pointless in the flow of time.


    They wanted to suicide but how could they do so when they couldn''t even move. It was really amazing how someone was able to force these bandits to the point of despair that they thought that death was a blessing.


    ~~


    The next day, Saito woke up early morning. He went towards all the location where all the villagers were sleeping and woke them all up with a loud and commanding voice, "WAKE UP!"


    His shout managed to wake them all up in one go. They looked incredibly sleepy. They looked like they wanted to lay down and go to sleep. Some felt as if waking up was just too painful. They couldn''t even stand due to the sudden expenditure of their physical strength yesterday.


    However, Saito cared about none of that. He spoke to them in a domineering aura, "Follow me to the Execution Grounds!"


    His words were naturally obeyed.


    When they reached the Execution Grounds. The complexion of all the villagers changed completely as they stared at the corpses of the Bandits being hung on the Pole.


    Saito''s face expression never changed as he expected this to happen. He thought that they might last until the end of the second day but it seemed as he had overestimated the strength in the body.


    The other people who stared at the scene felt a chilly feeling in their hearts. They didn''t understand why but they didn''t feel anything. Neither good nor bad. Just normal.


    They didn''t speak out their feelings because they thought that it might annoy Saito. Saito stared at the 32 bandits who had surprised.


    He knew that 16 of those bandits were the ones he had assigned to the female groups.


    He spoke out with a calm voice, "Do you see this scene? Make sure to remember it¡­ If you feel they are too pitiful then remember the last three years of suffering. You should all get used to this scene since this shall be what you all will be doing from now on."


    He continued to speak as a more commanding aura was released, "You are all going to be my soldiers. My subjects. Obey me and you shall not suffer. You will be able to eat meals until you are full. My only rule is to obey my orders. They are absolute. Those of you who will serve me step forward. The ones who do not want to be my soldiers can take a step back and run away. I shall let you run away and stay alive."


    There was no hesitation on the faces of these weak looking villagers. Each one of them stepped forward while hardening their hearts.. They looked straight into the eyes of the bandits.

 Chapter 104 - 13 Hours

    They knew that the death of the bandits was caused due to their actions. Even though it was faint, they had a faint killing intent.


    Saito smiled a little as he saw no hesitation in their actions. It was the first time they had seen his smile. It surprised the villagers greatly.


    It was gone as soon as it appeared and a cold look was present on his face as he stared at them all, "A good decision. I was planning on killing all those who hesitated after all."


    This time, there was no change of emotion on their faces. Since they had decided to submit themselves to Saito. It meant that their fate was in their hands, in their choice. They had chosen the correct option and due to which they lived.


    Saito continued to coldly glance at them all, "You all should know that you are all trash. Your bodies are so weak that just a weak slap from me would kill you. No, you are even worse than trash."


    The people in front of him lowered their heads because they felt that it was true. They couldn''t hold out in front of him. They themselves wanted to get rid od this weak body and gain a healthier one.


    However, it was impossible with the resources at hand. They knew that even if Saito brought huge meals every day, they would still require a year to become completely healthy. It was impossible for Saito to take care of these people for an entire year. He should just go and choose some more capable people to be his soldiers.


    These were the thoughts in the heads of all the villagers. Saito continued to stare at each one of their faces in order to anticipate their thoughts. After some time, he was satisfied with their expressions and said, "However¡­ I can give you a chance to be reborn. After this rebirth, your body will be greatly nourished by my power. However, I can only do this a few times. Think carefully before you step forward to accept this power because you will be stepping into hell. Your life will revolve around death, slaughter, and destruction. You will gain the hatred of the world."


    His eyes showed off a resolute expression as he asked them all, "Are you ready to go against the whole world behind me!?"


    His speech and his last question shook them all. They couldn''t imagine that Saito had powers to make them healthy once again.


    They hadn''t even dreamt about their healthy bodies for a long time. As for his question, they thought about his question for some time. They realized that he said behind me at the end. It meant that he was going to be in front of them all.


    He was going to be in the front lines fighting against their enemies. They couldn''t help but feel a little warm hearted at his declaration. Almost collectively, they stepped forward.


    As they stepped forward collectively, Saito felt a change in surrounding. He felt as if there was a slight tremor in the surrounding due to the collective movement. He shook his head and thought ''Perhaps it was resonance.''


    He was internally happy to see them all stepping forwards. It seemed that the time and effort he had spent wasn''t going to be wasted. He had even gained a lot.


    He closed his eyes as he opened his hands towards their direction and thought ''Iris¡­ Start the process.''


    Dense white colored streams of light were released from his palm as they hit the 500 of those villagers who were about to be reborn.


    Saito didn''t really feel anything right now since Iris was controlling the Energy Crystals and using its power.


    Soon, Saito stopped supplying them with the White colored stream of light. The light thought stayed on the bodies of these villagers.


    He didn''t see any change in their physique and patiently waited. After half an hour, he noticed the change on one of these villagers.


    His weak body was slowly becoming stronger. There was a bit more flesh on his body. Seeing this, Saito relaxed. He turned his gaze towards the 52 bandits who had survived but were on their death bed.


    He pointed his wrist at them and slit their throats with his dark web. All the bandits who were tied against the poles had now died.


    Saito spoke in his mind ''How much time would it take for this process to be completed?''


    [Around 13 hours.]


    Saito nodded his head because the time was fairly acceptable. He was also ahead of his plans so it was even better. He didn''t accept to gain their loyalties in such a short period of time.


    It seemed as though they were simple people. He started to fly and left these villagers in the execution ground.


    He was going towards the new location where he had asked the villagers to set up their new residence.


    As he reached that place, he sensed their auras. He instantly understood what had happened.


    Some of them must have tried to escape but Joergen killed them according to his order. The missing auras were 254 so he believed that these were the number of people he had killed.


    He stared at the people who were building up their houses. They were looking very weak but it was to be expected. After all, it had only been one day.


    He noticed that they had indeed carried all the food along with them as they came here. He looked at these villagers and loudly said, "ASSEMBLE EVERYONE!"


    The villagers were incredibly shocked to hear this loud shout. They quickly left all their work and gathered in front of him. Even the Akazawa family was among them.


    Saito waited until all these villagers had gathered. He looked at the little children, the middle-aged men and the old men with a cold gaze and spoke, "You people had quite the nerve of thinking of escaping."


    The people were speechless as they heard his words. The children hid behind their parents and guardians since they didn''t want to face him.


    Saito continued to stare at them all and spoke with an icy tone, "If you want me to ignore what those stupid comrades did. Then reconstruct your residences as fast as possible."


    He pulled out a large pouch containing nothing but seeds. He threw it towards a middle-aged man, "After the reconstruction, start farming in this area. This entire area is yours. My partner Joergen will protect you if you face any threat, however, you will be killed if you try to leave."


    His voice stopped being icy cold as he spoke in a normal tone now, "Do not fret. I have no intentions of harming you. Just do as you are ordered and you will soon live a life of luxury. However, disobey me and a hell awaits you."


    The middle-aged man who grabbed the seeds was on his knees as he spoke in a fearful voice, "We apologise your majesty. It shall never happen again. We shall definitely obey your orders."


    Saito nodded his head and stared at Joergen. After giving him a mental command, he flew and returned back to the Execution ground.


    He didn''t want to waste any time and since he didn''t have anything to do. He madly trained. He placed all the importance on the physical strength and continued to exert his body and bring it to its limits after 5-6 hours of training.


    He took a break and ate some food before he started to spend the time in used strong spells. He was testing the limits of how strong he could make his spells if he used his full power. This was something he hadn''t really tried before.


    Just after 2 hours of magic training, he fell down on the ground, completely exhausted. He looked around himself and saw the great destruction. He had destroyed a large section of the forest.


    He rested for 1 hour before he had the sufficient magic and used his Nature''s Magic to make the trees grow again.


    The fact that they had been created by Nature''s power made them even stronger and better than before.. In fact, the fruits that they each had would now ripe even quicker.

 Chapter 105 - Eternal Knights

    Saito though didn''t care about much as he returned back to the Execution ground. He laid down on the ground while not thinking about anything.


    He was trying to calm down his ambitious heart and have a piece of mind. Slowly, his mind drifted and he started to sleep. It wasn''t a long sleep, he only slept for around 4 hours since he knew that the time for these people to wake up was upon him.


    As he woke up. He realized that all of his magic had recovered and was a bit more powerful than before. He used his water magic and washed his face.


    He gazed at the location where the villagers were laying on the ground. However, this time, instead of the skinny weak looking villagers. They looked incredibly healthy and strong men and women who could be turned into soldiers.


    Every one of the women who didn''t look that good had their bodies nourished. Each of them looked like a great beauty. Their beauty wasn''t on the level of Lyra, Chloe or Princess Rita but they were still 100''s of times more beautiful than any ordinary woman.


    Any noble who saw them likely wouldn''t be able to hesitate to have them in his harem. This was just how good these women looked now. The youngest was 15 years old and the eldest was 25 years old.


    Each had their own charm as Saito gazed at all of them. Some were even able to sway and tempt Saito as he stared at them though he shook his head and destroyed that thought.


    The men had started to look decent as well. They looked great men and had an aura of power around their bodies.


    As Saito gazed at their appearances, he let out a sigh and said, "Looks like using half the power of those crystals was worth it."


    Soon enough, one by one, all of them started to wake up. They stood up on their ground and looked around. They seemed to be incredibly shocked to see the great change in the appearance of everyone around him.


    They would then look at themselves and actually cry tears of joy. Saito knew that this was probably because they had received what they never thought was possible. A great body¡­


    As they stared at Saito who was looking at them with a serene expression. A young boy of around 16 years old stepped forward and kneeled. He spoke with a sincere expression, "I, Michael Sharp now pledge my undying loyalty to your highness, Eternal King."


    Slowly, as they woke up, one by one, they repeated what Michael did and pledged themselves to Saito. There was no change of expression on Saito''s face.


    He waited for a long time until all 500 of them woke up and pledged themselves to him. Saito didn''t tell them to stand up. They remained on their knees after pledging themselves. All of them were incredibly sincere in their pledge.


    Even though they felt as if the pain and pressure on their knees were too much. These people never raised their voices and asked Saito. They knew that if they couldn''t endure this, then they would perish before even stepping forward together with Saito.


    After everyone had pledged themselves to Saito. He released a light smile and spoke, "Everyone, get up! Since you have all sincerely pledged yourself to me, I shall give you the title Eternal Knights. You will be my force who will conquer the whole world and unify it along with me."


    He continued to speak as his voice slowly became powerful, "I will train all of you from tomorrow. The power with which your body has been nourished hasn''t been completely digested by you. With its help, you shall be able to learn magic quickly. I will teach you magic manipulation and elemental manipulation. How you develop the attacks depends on you. This is something that both women and men will learn together."


    "I shall create a regimen for the physical exercise of all men to increase their strength and endurance. All the women shall work on increasing their skillfulness, speed, and agility. Do you understand?" He asked them after speaking all that in one breath.


    There was no reluctance or hesitation as they shouted back, "Yes, your majesty!"


    Saito though blankly stared at them and asked them in a powerful voice, "I CAN''T HEAR YOU! ANSWER LOUDLY!"


    His powerful shout made them shout back in a loud voice as well, "YES, YOUR MAJESTY!"


    This response pleased Saito and he nodded his head, "Very good. I am pleased with your loyalty. You all must be very hungry right now. Let me go out to hunt and bring you some food. Gather all these wooden poles and arrange them in a bundle as before. We will be burning them all."


    They answered in a loud shout similar to last time, "YES, YOUR MAJESTY!"


    Saito couldn''t help but smile and say, "Calm down¡­ You don''t have to shout so loudly every time. Relax now, your trials are all over. Well, off I go."


    After saying that, Saito started to fly in the air and sped up as he went in the deeper parts of the forest.


    These new soldiers couldn''t help but stare at Saito with a great amount of admiration. They had done nothing but consume the time and effort of such a strong person.


    It made them feel incredibly comfy inside. They stared at their comrades and started interacting. Soon, all of them started to move. They had a tactical agreement that the groups would carry the pole of the bandits which they had been assigned.


    With their rejuvenated bodies, it was a lot easier for them to pull out the wooden pole along with the body of bandit and arranged it in the middle of the Execution ground.


    Saito returned back with the bodies of hundreds of beasts. He knew that now that they must have been incredibly hungry due to the long sleep and their healthy body. They would probably each thrice more than before so he captured the number of beasts to fulfil that requirement.


    He attacked a lot of packs and placed them in his inventory. Even though he was taking such a long time to return with the beast''s bodies, there was no person who thought that Saito wouldn''t return.


    They were incomparably confident in him. They knew that he wouldn''t abandon them. Last time also, it took him a long time to return.


    As the groups arranged the corpses along with the wooden poles, they couldn''t help but take a glance at the women. They had really changed. All of them had become great beauties.


    However, they didn''t make any moves on them. They were all soldiers of the Eternal King. They couldn''t make a move against each other.


    The women though didn''t care much as they were being looked by the men. They themselves were greatly surprised at how great their skin was and how great they looked now.


    Every woman innately wanted to look beautiful. They couldn''t express their happiness after touching their skin and noticing how soft it was.


    It took around an hour for Saito to gather a large number of the beast''s bodies. This time, he was a bit more knowledgeable and knew about the location of the packs so it saved his time to search for them.


    Just like before, Saito lighted up the fire and all his soldiers picked up one body of the beast before cooking it, and eating it together with their group.


    As they were all eating with a relaxed expression. Saito''s eyes suddenly narrowed as he sensed a chill in the air. He was surprised that this ice-cold temperature could affect him.


    He heard a startled shout of a female, "Waaaaah!" Saito and all the other groups'' eyes immediately focused shout.


    They stared at the group and noticed a beautiful girl had thrown away the meat as she coiled her arms around her body, "Ahhhhhh¡­ Its cold¡­ Its soo cold."

 Chapter 106 - Personal Guards

    However, Saito''s next words shocked them all once again, "You are going to be my personal guard. Obviously, some of your missions will be different from your teammates but you will do rest of the things together with them. For some missions, they would have to make do with just 3 of them."


    It didn''t just shock others. His words shocked Elena as well. She didn''t want to hurt him so she spoke out, "Your Majesty, I am afraid that I am not suitable for such a prestigious position. This power is not in my control¡­ I could hurt you."


    As he heard her words. Saito started to chuckle. It wasn''t a chuckle which would relieve others. No¡­ it was a really cold chuckle as he said, "Do not overestimate yourself. Even if you tried your best¡­ You can''t even scratch me. It is just a bloodline. With my training, you will be able to control it and become a great asset."


    Elena though still seemed very hesitant and Saito''s eyes grew cold as he spoke in a powerful voice, "I am not asking you or requesting you. This is an order Elena."


    "Yes, your majesty." Elena said as she was greatly excited. She had the chance to be by his majesty''s side and protect him.


    She sincerely wanted to remain by his side and protect him from all threats. This was the only way she could repay all that his majesty had done for her.


    He turned around and looked at the other Eternal Soldiers, "You all listen as well. She has shown me great potential through her bloodline which is why she is chosen as my personal guard. However, remember that your Bloodline is not the only thing which determines your talent and potential. 4 more people who would be able to become my Personal Guards. The ones who manage to show me that they have great potential and talent, I will make them my personal guard as well."


    His words made them all really excited. They felt as if they had the chance to become his personal guards.


    After that, they were all ordered to go to sleep since tomorrow was going to be a long day for them.


    As they returned back to their residences in the old Trost Village. They slept in the same places as last night.


    After they all started to sleep, Saito stared in the west direction with a grim face. He knew that tomorrow would be the day. The day when he would have to clash against the soldiers sent by Crown Prince.


    ~~


    The next day, Saito woke them all up very early. Even the sun hadn''t risen yet. However, Saito didn''t care about that at all. He woke them all up and made them all run 10 rounds of the Execution Ground.


    A fierce exercise followed after that. Even though he wasn''t going to make the girls focus on physical exercise too much. They had to have an optimum level of physical conditioning.


    After the exercise, he let them rest for an hour as he started to talk with Emma through their mental link ''Are you sure Emma? You haven''t encountered any human in the forest right now?''


    He received a reply from Emma ''Yes master. There hasn''t been any human within this forest. I have also spoken to multiple beasts within the forest and told them to roar as soon as they encounter any humans because the Humans are coming to capture them.''


    Saito was satisfied with her response because this was what he had asked her to do ''Alright, stay on high alert. There is no telling when they decide to enter the forest.''


    ''Master, I have also found the cave of the Three-Eyed Lion who fought against Joergen before.'' As Saito heard this, he was incomparably excited.


    He didn''t think that she would find him so soon. He wanted to find out about the location of this beast as he wanted to tame the Lion. Though due to the Lion''s pride, he knew that he shouldn''t be too hopeful but there was still a chance that the Lion might submit to him.


    Even if he didn''t. He could kill it and let Emma swallow its beast core, making her evolve. However, now was not the time to concentrate on the Lion.


    He continued to wait for the forces of the Crown Prince. He had already asked Iris to increase its search range to 20 miles in radius. Anyone who entered the area would be discovered. No matter who it was.


    That was why, he could concentrate on their training without any issues. The men and women were split into separate groups and were training far away from each other.


    The men were ordered to focus on their physical training excessively. The magic energy within their bodies which had not been absorbed by them was also helping as it gave their muscles even more power.


    Meanwhile, Saito worked on the women and didn''t make them do any excessive physical training. He had created 100 wooden dummies with his Nature Magic.


    He used one and handed them a wooden knife each. He then asked them to hit the wooden dummy they have been given. The place where they were asked to hit was extremely deadly to a human.


    It was the neck. They were asked to slash the neck with their wooden knives until it had been chopped up. After that came, slashing their wrists and then legs.


    The neck was naturally tough and it would be impossible for them to slash it just after slashing it one time. They would have to continuously slash at a single point to slowly deepen the crack.


    This would make them precise since slashing at a single point continuously was a lot harder than it sounded. He also wanted to make them get used to hitting that part of a human.


    Even though they would have a sharp dagger or sharp sword if they were asked to kill a human. A human wouldn''t also have a thick neck but it was better to be remain cautious about it. Since, a human could coat his weak points using an earth element magic.


    At that point, these females would be required to hit a single point continuously to break through that defence.


    This was also going to increase their arm strength but obviously not as much as men. It would also allow them to look delicate and retain their beauty completely and not seem like a muscled woman.


    They continued to follow through his orders until it was the middle of the day. They hadn''t even eaten breakfast so they were quite hungry. Saito had quite a lot of beasts within his inventory and he wasn''t stingy.


    He let them eat until they were full before they were asked to go to their training once again. Saito wasn''t training at all right now. He was sitting under a tree that he had made using his Nature''s Magic. He had a serene expression as he was meditating.


    As he was meditating, he continued to absorb the world''s energy and increase his magic power. There was no way he wanted to remain weak since he had fought that True Hero Renya.


    In a battle of magic power, he was the weaker one. He had realized this and accepted that fact. This was why he was meditating while absorbing the power from the world.


    The time passed and it was almost night time. Saito opened his eyes as his emerald green eyes stared at the training ground in front of him.


    Saito was confused right now as he had a talk with Emma and realized that she had still not found any humans within the Western Side of the Zleka City. It was truly weird¡­


    He couldn''t anticipate just what was the Crown Prince thinking. Wasn''t he furious at the death of his subordinates? Didn''t he want to avenge the death of his brother Rai? Had he given up? Had Saito overestimated the Crown Prince?


    The last thought was instantly thrown away from his mind since he knew that there was no way he had overestimated the Crown Prince.. It was possible that he was still underestimating him.

 Chapter 107 - Training The Knights

    He talked to Iris and realized that there were still no humans approaching them from the side of the Zleka city.


    It made him curious. Was he attacking from the other side of the Trost Village? But how could he go around them when he wasn''t even sure of their position?


    It was incredibly weird¡­


    However, he decided to not worry about it too much now. Saito and Joergen were only 20 miles apart¡­ If someone really powerful did appear then Saito would ask Joergen to return and deal with the threat together.


    There was no point in worrying about the unknown.


    So, with that, Saito placed all his importance into training his soldiers. They were more important than worrying about unknown.


    ~~


    2 weeks passed in a blink of an eye. Saito stayed together with his Eternal Soldiers and rarely left them while they were training. He even trained together with them sometimes. After 2 weeks of training, there was a smile on Saito''s face.


    The weaklings from 2 weeks before were gone and in front of him stood men and women who gave off an aura to successfully scare a noble.


    Saito hadn''t rested in these 2 weeks at all. He had talked with each one of them in the span of 2 weeks. He knew what each one of them was like. It was something that he felt that he should know. He knew that with fear and admiration, he wouldn''t be able to gain the complete loyalty of a soldier.


    So, he was also using affection to add onto their reasons to be loyal to him. He had even started to provide them with the information about the world. As his soldiers, he couldn''t let them remain oblivious to the world. It would be harmful for their mind''s growth.


    His soldiers were very delighted to have their king whom they admired so much to spent so much time in training them and even teaching them. Hearing his words, they felt as though they were living under a rock since they didn''t know much about the world.


    Even the adults of around 25 years old were no different. It seemed as though even before the bandits came, the people rarely left the village.


    The Eternal Knights were also very happy when Saito would spend some time to talk to each one of them. It was like he wanted to get to know more about them. To understand them. To help them.


    All of them were on the scene when he had helped out Elena. He hadn''t stepped back a single step even though it was such a noble aura and great power which was being released from her body.


    They were proud. Immensely proud to know that they served him. From the training, they could understand that they would probably be asked to do many immoral deeds but the belief of following their King had sown deep in their minds.


    The words that Saito had spoken to them before rang in their minds "Are you ready to go against the whole world behind me!?" Now, they wanted to make him change that statement. They wanted to be on the front and take on his enemies, becoming his shield and swords.


    They wanted to be the first ones to destroy the enemies of their king and being a shield for his wounds.


    The Eternal Knights had not only undying loyalty towards Saito. Their trust with each other had also reached a high level. They were incredibly friendly towards each other. They were on good relations with the women as well.


    Elena wasn''t the most talented person if her bloodline was to be excluded. It was a woman named Allyssia Clark was the one who was most talented. Her incredibly memory and great thinking along with her great precision¡­ She was the most gifted in terms of the work output.


    Saito was sure that she would achieve great accomplishments. She was a 22-year-old woman with a great mature body. He heard that she had been violated by the bandits many times in the past¡­


    She was not a virgin but if someone had her as a wife. They would definitely thank the heavens for giving them a chance to live.


    Today, he was thinking about giving all of them weapons and starting their weapon and magic training. He had no idea why the Crown Prince wasn''t making an appearance before him with a large army but he didn''t care. It helped him develop his forces without a problem.


    Right now, he was waiting for the person and the weapons to arrive. Sure enough, a wagon appeared followed by another wagon which was making the sound of the metals clashing against each other as it moved.


    There were a lot of weapons within them. Swords, spears, sabres, needles, daggers, Axes and Great swords.


    Of course, these were all normal weapons. There was no hint of magic within them. Since his forces couldn''t use magic, there was no need to provide them with magic weapons.


    As the wagons reached their destination. They entered the village and after some time, they stopped because they felt the village was too quiet.


    There was no one in the village. The residences seemed like there hasn''t been anyone in days. The wagon driver couldn''t help but wonder why they had arrived there.


    Just when he was about to ask the mistress with a noble identity sitting inside. He swallowed the words in his mouth as he saw Saito descending like a god.


    Even though he lived in the Zleka City. To see people who could fly wasn''t normal. It was rare that they would be able to witness such an individual.


    Saito had a great smile on his face as he gently spoke, "Come out Sophie¡­"


    It was one of his mistresses, Sophie who had come here with a great number of weapons. Saito had told her to appear two weeks after he left the Zleka City.


    This way nobody would suspect her and she would arrive when she was most needed. As she got out from the Wagon, there was a sulking expression on her face.


    She approached him and started to hit him many times on his chest, "You villain! You never visited me in these two weeks."


    Saito let out a laugh as his hands went around her waist, "Looks like my dear Sophie missed me a lot. Alright, what will I need to do to make it up to you."


    The anger on her face instantly disappeared as she spoke in a flirtatious look, "You will have to work harder at night." She instantly blushed as she finished speaking.


    Saito''s chuckled at her words and nodded. Since he was still in front of the wagon driver, he wasn''t excessive in showing his passion.


    He asked the Wagon Driver to leave all the weapons. These are the weapons which Sophie had bought for Saito. After placing the weapons in front of the two of them, the Wagon Driver left.


    She naturally knew what Saito was planning and wanted to help him in any way she could.


    Saito stared at her and said in an earnest voice, "Thanks Sophie. These will greatly help my ambition."


    There was a gentle smile on her face as she said, "If I don''t help my husband then whom will I even help?"


    His hands reached her buttocks as he grabbed them in his hands and fondled them. Sophie had been waiting for 2 weeks for him to do it, she could hardly resist the urge to let out a moan, "Mmmmhhmmmmmm¡­ Ahhhhhh¡­."


    After some more fun, Saito stopped since he didn''t want to do with her on the rough ground. He kissed her on her lips and after some time, released her mouth and looked at her.


    Suddenly, the long robe that covered Sophie''s body was removed. Saito''s eyes went wide in surprise as he stared at the clothes that she wore underneath that large robe.


    They were extremely short clothes that showed off a lot of skin. Especially her long legs. The shorts reached around 30 centimetres above her knees.. The thin top she was wearing showed off a lot of her cleavage which instantly made Saito''s blood boil with desire.

 Chapter 108 - Satisfying His Desires

    All in all, she looked extremely seductive to charm any man right now. Saito commented on her body, "You look really sexy in those clothes. Though I wouldn''t like it if another man saw you right now."


    Sophie started to laugh and Saito could see those breasts jumping up and down with her laughter. She replied to his words, "Don''t worry husband, I won''t wear such in front of anyone other than you. That''s why I brought this robe with me. Nobody will be able to know what I am wearing underneath it."


    Saito gave a nod before he asked her to wear the robe as he could hardly resist himself right now. After a chuckle, she nodded her head and obeyed. Saito created a chair with his Nature Magic and sat on it.


    He only created one and not two. Just as Sophie was about to think of the reason. He pulled her towards himself and she sat on his lap.


    As she turned her body, she kissed him on his cheeks. Saito placed his hand on her back, "Alright, stop. I wanted to ask you. Do you have any important news about the Royal Family?"


    Even though Sophie wanted to do more with him, she had to restrain her desires and nodded to his question. She spoke out, "Master, an unknown race known as Sea God Race from the Ocean adjacent to the Dwarf Kingdom. They have launched an attack on the Dwarf Kingdom."


    Saito''s eyes narrowed at this information. He never expected this to happen but his body didn''t show any other reaction.


    Sophie continued to speak, "Since the King of the Vermillion Kingdom is extremely good friends with the King of Dwarves. He has sent the Crown Prince to deal with this threat."


    As he heard these words. Saito couldn''t express the joy he felt. In these two weeks, he had tried not to think about this Crown prince. But he himself couldn''t suppress the fear of Crown Prince suddenly appearing with a large army and attacking him.


    Sophie''s words relieved him a lot and he felt like a great pressure was lifted from his shoulders. He didn''t care much about how the Crown Prince was going to deal with this attack from the unknown race.


    If the king was confident to send him alone then the Crown Prince definitely had means to deal with the threat. He knew that when the Crown Prince returned, he would probably be much stronger and annoying to deal with.


    However, there was nothing he could do about that. He was fortunate enough to have the time he required to let his soldiers grow stronger.


    After knowing that the Crown Prince would temporarily no longer be able to interfere. Saito''s body couldn''t help but relax. Sophie detected this and enchantingly smiled, "Husband, I brought you such good news. How will you reward me?"


    Saito thought for some moment but he could not think of anything. He could only helplessly ask her, "What do you want?"


    She didn''t hold back her desires and kissed him straight on his lips before slowly speaking, "I want to do it now."


    Saito was speechless when he heard her speaking in such an enchanting manner and replied, "It wouldn''t be great to do it outside. Besides, my soldiers are also waiting for me. If I don''t return back soon, they will come here searching for me."


    Sophie though had other thoughts in her head. She made his free hand enter her robe and grab her breast.


    As Saito fondled her boobs. The Flames of Desire could no longer be suppressed. It wasn''t just Sophie who was feeling horny. Saito was also feeling incredibly horny as well. He didn''t have a single woman in these 2 weeks after all.


    He did retain his rationality and picked up Sophie using just one of his hands by her buttocks and moving towards the residence.


    The walls of the residence were incredibly weak. They didn''t stop any sound from leaking out. Saito violently released his horny feelings upon Sophie and didn''t hold back at all.


    Sophie looked like she was in bliss in that rough sex. After one round, it seemed that Saito wasn''t finished at all and he looked ready for another. One after another, he finally stopped after the 9th time he came into Sophie.


    With the amount of semen inside her womb right now, if it was not for the existence of Iris, Sophie would probably be pregnant with twins or even triplets.


    As they laid on the bed with Sophie looking incredibly exhausted after the rough sex. Saito stood up and started to wear his clothes. He had now completely regained the control of his desires once again.


    He looked at Sophie and didn''t need to say anything as Sophie picked her clothes. She started to wear them in front of Saito before covering herself with a robe.


    Saito was incredibly rough during the sex. So, it was a bit difficult for her to walk straight right now. Looking at her, Saito sent his magic within her body to assist her recovery.


    She was able to walk straight however the manly aura which had stuck to her body was rather hard to conceal. Saito stared at her and said with a light smile, "Alright, let me bring you to where my soldiers are training. You are the first among my women who know about its existence and will be able to see them."


    Sophie was incredibly delighted as she heard him. She knew that her status in his heart would never reach close to Lyra or Chloe. But this was showing that he valued her greatly as well.


    She couldn''t help but hug him from behind and push her large assets against Saito. She even softly murmured in his ears, "I am really thankful for your trust husband. I love you¡­"


    There was a smile on his face as he took her along with him. He picked up the large number of weapons. Even for him, their combined weight was a little too heavy. To take them both to the Execution Ground, he needed to consume massive amounts of magic power to boost his physical strength.


    As he arrived, both the male groups and the female groups stopped training and gathered in front of Saito. This was what they had been ordered by Saito.


    They looked at the person next to Saito and were shocked to see that such a great beauty besides him. They had never seen Saito looking even a tiny bit interested in women.


    The men couldn''t believe that they were looking at such a great beauty. They had never seen such a great beauty. Only Elena came close to her.


    The other women who had originally felt rather good seeing their own beauty instantly shook as they couldn''t believe the beauty who was besides Saito.


    With the way this woman hugged Saito, they could understand that they had a close relationship. They made note in their minds to make sure not to offend this woman.


    Saito sensing their thoughts lightly smiled and informed them all, "Everyone, she is my woman named Sophie. Her orders are to be treated as the most important after mine. Do you all understand?"


    All the Eternal Knights heard about her identity and instantly shouted, "Yes, Your Majesty!" They gave a bow to Sophie.


    Seeing these people bow, Sophie spoke with a gentle smile, "You don''t need to kneel in front of me. I am happy to see your loyalty to my husband. I hope you continue to serve him forever."


    Her voice was incomparably gentle. It was so soothing that all the Eternal Knights felt that they could keep listening and wouldn''t get tired of her at all.


    They had all been so used to the cruel life that there were rarely any moments when they heard such gentle voice.


    Saito had a smile on his face as he made Sophie and the Eternal Knights meet up with each other.. Their interactions in the future would only increase.

 Chapter 109 - Qi

    He placed the giant weapon box that he was carrying and relaxed his body. He opened the box and spoke out, "You all can choose the weapon that you want. However, I hope that you will choose a weapon suitable for your physique. I cannot help you in this matter, you can only choose to trust your instincts. However, the dagger is important, and make sure to take it and keep it hanged on your waist."


    This was the most logical one right now. He currently did not have the time or the way to assess their compatibility with a weapon. It was better for them to just choose it themselves.


    Each one of the Eternal Knights smiled as they stepped forward and picked up a weapon with which they were most suitable.


    They also chose one dagger since this was what they have been ordered by Saito. Sophie was standing together with Saito and hugged him as she stared at these people choosing the weapon for themselves.


    Soon enough, each one of the Eternal Knights was standing with a weapon in their hands. Many of the men chose the sword since they were very popular, then saber, then spear, then axe, and then the Great Sword.


    Only one or two chose the Great Sword and extremely few numbers of people chose the Axe since very few people in the Eternal Knights had the physique to wield them. They also chose the dagger as they had been ordered and hung it on the cloth of their waist.


    The women had chosen mostly sabres, swords, and needles. These were the ones that were chosen by the women. Allyssia and Elena had both chosen Sabres.


    Saito stared at the guy Michael Sharp who was staring at the sword in his hands with a fanatic expression. It was as if this was the greatest thing, he had seen in his life even though this sword was just a normal sword.


    Saito could feel a great amount of aura condensing at that moment. He asked Iris about this and he received a surprising response.


    [Master, this man has condensed Sword Qi.]


    Suddenly, he looked around and sensed two more different auras which appeared on two more men. Their names were Clark Wright and Oskar Gill. He once again asked Iris about this.


    [Master, the guy named Clark has condensed the Sabre Qi and the guy named Oskar has condensed the Spear Qi.]


    Saito was a bit confused and didn''t understand just what this Qi was. It sounded really powerful. He wondered why he didn''t have it himself.


    [Master, these three have condensed their respective weapon''s Qi right after grabbing hold of it. They will surely have a great future ahead of them.]


    Saito asked Iris what Qi was and the answer he received shocked him.


    [Master, a weapon''s Qi is a powerful force that the user can use. It''s incomparably powerful and does not consume the user''s energy. However, it requires the user''s heart and mind to be completely focused on that weapon. They can never change their weapon in the future.]


    Saito was shocked because he didn''t think that these three would ever be able to change their weapons. These weapons were so weak that they would probably break. He asked Iris about what should he do.


    [There is nothing to be done about that master. The Qi will protect the weapon as long as nobody as powerful as the master appears and specifically aims to destroy the weapon. The weapon will also get stronger as their skills increase.]


    This placed his mind at ease. With the plans he had in mind, these weapons were going to become really powerful.


    [Master, the system cannot help you gain the Sword Qi. It depends thoroughly upon oneself. The Qi has a great advantage for the master since if the Master manages to condense the Qi and advance a few levels, a sword spirit will be born within the weapon. A weapon with and without a sword spirit is completely different.]


    Saito understood what the system was trying to say but he was helpless in this situation. He could only take care of it in the future.


    For now, he cleared his throat and immediately shouted, "I assign Michael Sharp, Clark Wright and Oskar Gill to be my Personal Guards."


    Now, this was something that nobody expected at all. The people who were mentioned were incomparably shocked and immediately kneeled without question.


    Hundreds of men''s gazes were upon them. They knew that they had just received the greatest title that the Eternal Knights were able to receive. To become the personal guards of Saito.


    Saito then looked at the women''s group and stated, "I also assign Allyssia to be the personal guard of my woman, Sophie."


    These words also surprised them since they never imagined even if the slots for Saito''s own personal guards were filled, they still had a chance to be the personal guards of his beloved woman.


    However, now that they knew about this, their competitive spirit rose once again. It was a good thing for Saito that they were going to be competitive with each other. He wasn''t going to stop them at all.


    He stared at Sophie with a loving expression and spoke in her ears softly, "Do you want to remain here for a few weeks together with me? The conditions aren''t as great as the city''s but they are manageable."


    Sophie started to nod her head without any hesitation and said, "I am willing! I am willing! I already left behind a babysitter who would take care of Alferd while I am gone."


    Her words immensely delighted him.


    ~~


    2 weeks passed again and this time, their schedule had changed greatly. The Eternal Soldiers were asked to get up early before they collectively moved out to exercise together. After an hour of rest. Saito had spent the next 6 hours to be used on their Weapon Training.


    Since the women were incredibly good in their precision. He didn''t need them to continue practicing with the wooden dummies.


    Saito was not a master of any weapon but he knew the basic forms of each one of them. He taught those basic forms to each one of them. Teaching them the basic forms of their respective weapon only took a day.


    From the next day, they were ordered to spar against each other. Their opponents changed after every 30 minutes. Since they were fighting with their real weapons, blood was spilled as they were able to injure their comrades.


    Saito never stopped them because without spilling their own blood, they would never learn anything great. He also wanted them to have no reservations in fighting. He wanted them to get used to fighting while they were injured.


    The Eternal Soldiers knew that they shouldn''t kill their comrades so they stopped when it was necessary. Michael Sharp, the user with the Sword Qi. He didn''t gather anyone''s attention during the previous training session but this time, he had shown his incomparable talent and strength.


    He had defeated everyone he had challenged. Even the users with the Spear Qi and Saber Qi. It was a close one but he had managed to win. His speed of progress and power motivated others to do extremely well.


    They knew that even if they were ordinary now, they could become greatly stronger as soon as they discovered their talents.


    The Intense Weapon Training occurred during the first half of the day. After the break, they weren''t trained by Saito. Instead, it was Sophie who had spent the other day with them all, teaching them a great number of things about the world.


    Since she had previously been a scholar, she had read up a lot and knew a lot of things. She taught them earnestly and gently making them accept her into their hearts as well.


    However, even though she had been earnest and gentle with them all. Saito was still the one whom they respected and loved the most in their hearts. They were saved from a hellish fate by Saito.. Even their entire life of servitude was not even to repay that.

 Chapter 110 - Weapon And Magic Training

    Her teachings made them start thinking for themselves. They understood that once they were assigned a mission and if something unexpected happened, they wouldn''t be able to react and would have to wait for orders.


    This was something that Saito was unwilling to see. He didn''t want them to be brainless soldiers. They were the first ones to die. He wanted them to have the ability to think in different situations and make the optimum decision.


    They realized that Saito was willing to let them do almost anything as long as they didn''t go against him or his orders. As long as it was acceptable, he would allow them to do it.


    After that week, it was the magic training week. The morning exercise remained for all of them. However, the first half of the weapon training had now changed to magic training. Saito knew that he couldn''t teach them everything about magic in a short period of time.


    He could though teach them until they could manipulate magic with their will. They wouldn''t be able to use great destructive skills but Saito didn''t need them to use them yet.


    Being able to strengthen their bodies with magic would already assist them greatly. Besides, knowing how to manipulate magic to use weak skills wasn''t too bad.


    He had divided the second part of the day. For half the time, the men would physically train. And for the other half, they would spar with each other using their weapons while using magic.


    As for the women, Saito trained them for 3 hours to throw their daggers. It was to train their accuracy. Few women were good with their accuracy. They could only train for innumerable hours before getting better at throwing the daggers.


    For the next three hours, they sparred against each other. Within the women group, Elena had managed to show her talent as they sparred using magic. She had been the strongest among the women because of her special magic and Allyssia was right behind her.


    Within the men, there was a change in the rankings of the strongest. Michael, who had seemed invincible with his Sword Qi had been beaten by someone. That person''s name was Bradley Gray. He was quite a strong individual and had managed to beat Michael because his own magic was also special and contained unusually strong properties.


    Saito of course investigated this and asked Iris. But Iris said that whatever Bloodline it was, it was incredibly powerful. It was at the same level as Iris'' Bloodline however it seemed that there were special requirements to unlock this.


    As such, they had no idea what this bloodline was or how to unlock it. Saito could only give up helplessly though he was still happy since it would still help Bradley become powerful.


    Sophie would just rest within the residence which Saito had to build for the two of them using his Nature magic. The walls were incredibly thick so they didn''t have any fear of her moans leaking out now.


    They had engaged in wild sex almost every day. After returning to their residence at night, Sophie would pleasure him using all the techniques she knew.


    She was successful because Saito''s mood would be generally better after spending the night with her.


    ~~


    In this nearly one month, he had taught them all they needed to know. The rest was just to continue the training and push forward towards their own respective futures. He had to leave now since Rita would probably be mad if he took more than a month before returning to her. Even if it was more than one day.


    He decided to visit the new Trost Village. There remained no expression change on his face as he looked at the development of the New Trost Village.


    The people here were divided into two groups. One would grow the crops and attend to them as Saito had ordered while the order focused on the construction of the residences.


    It slowed down the construction of the residences but it was greatly beneficial if the future growth of Trost Village was kept in mind.


    The seeds that Saito had given them were of the crops that didn''t require too much time before they could be harvested. Their growth speed was incredibly fast. Just under 4 months. After harvesting these crops, the village would keep half of them as supplies for the next 4 months and sell the other half by going to other villages.


    The city would give them better prices but it would be better if the Trost Village didn''t grab too much attention. He knew that there were multiple spies within the cities¡­ Most of them were completely loyal to the Royal Family.


    They would definitely inform the Emperor if suddenly some poor village had started to send out half of its quarterly crops.


    The residents of the village also realized that Joergen wasn''t as terrifying as they initially believed. Other than running away from the village and going against Saito''s orders, they could do anything they wanted.


    Many young children had once gone near Joergen and were surprised that he didn''t make a move to eat them. They touched his back and felt that it was extremely comfortable.


    As he didn''t attack and even licked a few young children. The people were relieved since that meant this new ruler was probably not a bad ruler.


    For now, he hadn''t done anything too bad to them other than restricting their freedom. The people were already used to living within the village so this was nothing to them. Besides, now they weren''t being suppressed by the bandits and could do whatever they wanted.


    Due to the presence of Joergen, nobody dared to make trouble for anyone else. Joergen also protected them all by fighting against a magical beast who would enter the territory of the New Trost Village.


    The battle was great and Joergen won in the end. Obviously, this made the people start looking at Joergen as if he was a Guardian Beast. They felt as if the heavens pitied them and send them protection. This was why Joergen and Saito had come to save them.


    Saito didn''t care much about what they thought. He wanted results. It was better for the people to have a good impression of himself and Joergen.


    In this month, Saito tried to not think about Naomi too much. That woman probably had her own ideas and ambitions. But Saito knew that as long as she lived, Elf Kingdom would never be safe. It was fortunate that he left Nexus and other Shadow Lightning Wolves to remain within the Elf Kingdom. He still had a mental connection with them. And if something happened, they could instantly contact him.


    Saito asked to meet up with Captain Akazawa and told him to come along with himself. There was no reason to refuse his order so Captain Akazawa followed him.


    He remained quiet as he walked with Saito towards the Execution Ground. The scene that he witnessed in front of his eyes shocked him to his core.


    There were around 500 people assembled within the ground. They were all sparring against each other with their weapons, they were even using the magic. This was something that was rarely done in the army. To spar against each other while using magic as well.


    Saito clapped a few times and shouted loudly, "Stop! Assemble here now!" All the Eternal Knights instantly stopped sparring and assembled in front of the two of them.


    As these soldiers gathered in front of the two of them. Saito looked at Captain Akazawa and spoke out, "From this day onwards, you will teach them military etiquette and army tactics. After teaching these, you and your family can run away if you want."


    Captain Akazawa was surprised to hear him say that. He though shook his head and replied, "I agree to teach them but I guess I will stay and help out these villagers. I and my family is unexpectedly fond of them. Besides, at the rate, the village is developing and with your ambition, I am sure it is going to become a large city for sure.. Staying here would be the best."

 Chapter 111 - Elise Barren

    Saito chose to not say anything. He wasn''t going to tell him to stay. The only reason he had told him that he could leave was that the reason he was needed was over.


    He then turned towards the Eternal Knights assembled towards him, "All the female groups will come with me. I will take you to the outskirts of the city, you will be trained differently than the men."


    His words caused the females to instantly cheer. Though the males also wanted to leave with him. They knew that it was useless to ask Saito. They would be allowed to leave when it was time.


    He then turned towards Sophie who was standing on the sides, "Sophie¡­ I will leave them all under your care then. Don''t be soft¡­ It would be harmful to them and me. Make their train to their limits."


    Sophie nodded her head with a smile and said, "Don''t worry husband, I won''t go soft on them. Just return back soon¡­"


    This made him smile a little and he spoke in a powerful voice, "Alright, time to move. All the female groups, follow me!"


    At his orders¡­ All the female members started to move. They followed Saito as they moved towards Zleka City. It took them around 2 hours to arrive there on foot.


    After they were 10 miles outside of Zleka City. Saito knew that he couldn''t take these many beautiful women in the city along with him.


    He planned to hide them in the forest about 10 miles away from the City. He created around 20 residences close to each other with his Nature Magic. He asked all of them to stay in their residences with their groups.


    He created an extra house and placed quite a lot of corpses within it. With their numbers and appetite, Saito knew that it would be enough.


    As for the 400 soldiers left behind at the Execution Ground. He had placed the food within the residence where he and Sophie stayed.


    After making the women stay within the houses. He left for the City Zleka. They silently entered the City and continued to move. Even though he knew that it was dangerous to try and meet up with Lyra or Chloe. He couldn''t help but move towards Chloe''s house.


    He stared at the House and sensed that there was no one inside. It seemed as though they had left the place. He let out a sigh but wasn''t too worried. With the power their wielded, he wasn''t too worried unless someone like Renya attacked them.


    As he thought of the situation if Renya ever attacks them. His eyes were cold and he had to hold back so he doesn''t release his killing intent. His thick killing intent would make any individual''s blood cold.


    There was a brutal look on his face as he thought ''Touch them Renya and I swear I will make sure that what I did to the bandits will seem like a blessing to you.''


    He took a deep breath in to calm himself. He turned around and left for the task due to which he had arrived here.


    The place Saito entered was Flower Moon Brothel. This was the most famous Brothel in the city of Zleka. Many men entered this place to satisfy their desires. The rules here were fairly simple.


    Spend more money and you will receive better beauty. Saito walked to the receptionist who wasn''t too bad herself.


    He didn''t think much about the men who were in this place. He spoke in a neutral voice, "I want to be pleasured by the best beauty you have. I heard that the rule is, more money means better beauty. Don''t worry about money¡­ I have it all with me."


    Even though his voice was neutral, the people around them could feel the Arrogance in his words. Instantly, they knew that it would be a bad idea to offend him.


    The receptionist remained shocked for some time before she nodded and asked, "What is your name, Respected Sir? You will have for some time since our best beauty Elise Barnes has already gone to pleasure a mayor of another city."


    He nodded his head and replied back, "Very well. My name is Clark¡­ Clark Evergreen. This is the advance payment¡­"


    He handed her the pouch containing many gold coins. Saito wasn''t sure of the price but he felt that these should be enough.


    The receptionist''s face quickly paled as she felt the weight and estimated the number of gold coins. They were twice more than required.


    Saito asked her curiously because she had a pale face, "Are they too little?" He still had quite a number of gold coins. It was a fortunate thing that he had exchanged some of these rare crystals with the gold coins.


    The woman quickly paled even more as she heard his words. She quickly shook her head and realized that the identity of this man might even be greater than a mayor.


    She politely spoke to him, "Sir, please wait in the Private Room on the first floor with Room number 101. We shall send some beauties to keep you from getting bored while Miss Elise returns."


    Saito raised his eyebrow and heard, "She isn''t in this brothel? Where is she?"


    Seeing him so curious about her location. The receptionist thought for a bit and then stared at the number of gold coins. She bit her lips and started to write on a piece of paper.


    She spoke to him while looking into his eyes, "Sir, we cannot reveal the location of our clients. Please understand¡­"


    Saito gave a huff as he said, "Very well. Looks like the reputation of Flower Moon Brothel isn''t undeserved. I shall take my leave for the time being."


    After he got out of the brothel, he smiled widely while taking a look at the paper. He knew that what the receptionist was doing was saving face for herself and the brothel. It was just a front.


    Saito started to move towards the address written on the small piece of paper. He pitied the receptionist because what he was planning to do wasn''t going to be good for her after all.


    It couldn''t be helped. There was nothing he could do. But with the amount of money she had earned. She could probably be a receptionist somewhere else and continue earning.


    He moved towards the location where the great beauty Elise had gone to. It was a mansion near the Walls of the Southern side of Zleka City.


    It was a large mansion which made Saito wonder how could a mere mayor of another city hold such property within the City Zleka.


    He entered the mansion through the front gate while concealing himself with the illusionary magic It was rather easy since these guards didn''t look like they were on high alert.


    He swiftly entered the mansion and tried to create as little noise as possible. He also tried to search for a woman named Elise. As he scanned the rooms one by one, he found her.


    She was on the first floor. According to Iris, other than her, there were 4 other men in the same room. Saito slowly opened the door and entered the room.


    The 4 men were startled by the sound and immediately turned their heads towards the door and shouted, "Who dares to enter right now?"


    The one who had shouted was a big fat man. Besides his side, there were three other men who looked descent. He stared at the beauty named Elise and found her to be on the floor as she helplessly cried.


    She was indeed beautiful. Her beauty could be ranked a little below the females of Eternal Knight. Here, she had been stripped down naked down with nothing covering her body.. He knew what had happened here as he saw some red marks on her beautiful skin.

 Chapter 112 - Kidnapping

    One of the men continued to stare in the door''s direction and found that nobody was standing near the door. He let out a relieved sigh, "Looks like the door was not properly closed. Maybe wind opened it."


    The other three were not in any mood to think of the reason. Besides, it was their mansion. They didn''t really think that someone had infiltrated it.


    They continued to stare at the beauty once again who was crying. She spoke out in a pitiful voice, "You four have already done it with me. Let me leave now. I want to return back. I won''t ask for an extra charge."


    One of the men continued to stare at her body lustfully and said, "It is useless to cry. We are going to leave today and return back to our city. You should prepare to serve us every day wholeheartedly."


    The other three men had huge grins on their faces as they stared at the crying beauty in front of them. They continued to stare at her naked body, "I can''t imagine that we were able to capture such a high-grade beauty in this city. Though we can''t act since the Flower Moon Brothel does have some power in this city. As long as we return back, even the Flower Moon Brothel would have no choice but to give up on you."


    His words slowly made Elise start feeling cold within her heart. She knew that what they said was right. The Flower Moon Brothel wouldn''t be able to ask them to return her back if they moved to another city. Their whole power was within this city. The other cities only had business deals with them. There was not much power they help in those cities.


    As Saito stared at the woman who had probably been forced to have sex with them. He didn''t feel much pity for her. This was just the way how this world was. The ones with power were right and the ones without power were wrong.


    Since the woman had come to this residence due to being greedy for money. She was now paying for being greedy. There was nothing he felt as he stared at her.


    He wouldn''t intervene just because she had been raped and was about to be taken along with these lusty men, after all, he didn''t know her. If he didn''t know her, helping her wasn''t something he would think of.


    However, at this time, he needed this woman. Since he needed her, he decided to intervene. He didn''t pull out his Nightfall Sword, these lusty men were unworthy to be killed by his noble sword.


    He instead pointed his wrist at the fat man in the middle. A dark web shot out from his wrist as it suddenly divided into four web strings and pierced through the hearts of these four men.


    They suddenly coughed up blood at the same time. This startled Elise who didn''t understand why the four of them suddenly coughed up blood at the same time.


    She was even more surprised when she saw a man appearing in thin air. It was like he was always here but she never noticed him.


    Saito stared at her with a cold look and spoke, "How long will you keep lying there? Get up and wear some clothes."


    She pitifully looked at him and spoke, "My¡­ My clothes were torn apart by these brutes." Saito did look around and noticed the fabric ripped to shreds.


    Elise felt rather strange as she was being stared at by those cold eyes. She had seen men looking at her without concealing their perverted desires, their dark desires, loving expressions but never a cold look.


    It internally shuddered as she felt his gaze linger on her body. It made her feel as if she was just a piece of flesh to him. A large piece of flesh. It made her extremely uncomfortable and she couldn''t suppress this feeling at all.


    Saito noticed that she was uncomfortable. He turned his gaze and moved within the room to find some clothes for her. All the clothes here were of men. Saito let out a sigh before he pulled out the clothes from the closet and threw it towards her.


    "Wear them. Even though these are men''s clothes. They should be able to cover your body completely." He said that while staring at the four bodies in the room.


    Elise was kind of surprised to see him giving her clothes. In the state she was in, a normal man would surely take advantage of her. However, this man was telling her to cover her body.


    She held great pride in her ability to charm men. However, now she had seen that this man seemed completely immune to her charms.


    She started to put on clothes, not at all worried that Saito was in the same room. Saito though didn''t seem to be concentrating on her. He was covering the bodies one by one with his dark web and hung them in the room.


    As she finished wearing the clothes. They were rather loose for her body. She leaned forward and spoke out, "Thank you sir for saving me from these men. I will surely reward you handsomely."


    Her words caused Saito to start chuckling. It was a dark and cold chuckle that made her shudder. She felt as if something was wrong. Like she had made a huge mistake.


    Saito looked at her with an amused smile, "Miss Elise¡­ The situation isn''t how you think it is. It''s not that I saved you from these men. I killed them and I am going to kidnap you now."


    Suddenly, Elise took in a deep breath as she was about to scream loudly. Saito though didn''t give her a chance at all and sealed her mouth with his dark web.


    It prevented any of her sounds from being released. She used her hands to tear it off but was it easy to tear off the Dark Web? It was almost impossible with the strength she had.


    Saito causally used more of his dark web and tied her body while attaching her with a thin yet strong web string.


    At this moment, she couldn''t even struggle and continued to stare at Saito who jumped out of the large window before flying forwards.


    The web string remained in his hand and Elise was forced to follow him in the sky. As she realized that she was flying in the sky, she was immediately frightened and wanted nothing more than get her feet down on the ground.


    It made her stop struggling since she feared that the string would snap and she would be thrown on the ground.


    They easily crossed the wall without arousing any suspicion. Saito took her to the place where he had set up the 20 residences in a circle.


    As Saito placed her on the ground, he called out in a slightly loud voice, "All of you, come out."


    All 100 women came out of their residences and curiously gazed at Saito who was standing next to a good-looking woman with the great figure in some loose clothing.


    Many of the women who had hurt their pride when they had seen Sophie felt relieved. Her beauty was on the same level as them all so they couldn''t help but feel slightly better knowing that they were at least better than average.


    Elena stepped forward with an emotionless expression, "Your orders, young master."


    Saito had told them to call him a young master in front of a stranger. He stared at the woman on the ground and explained, "This woman''s name is Elise. She will be teaching you seduction techniques and how to charm men this month. I won''t be visiting you in this whole month so take care of yourself. Learn from her as she teaches you the techniques however make sure that she doesn''t run away."


    As he said that, the dark web tightly binding her suddenly loosened and she stood upon the ground. She angrily stared at Saito and said, "You¡­ Do you want me to teach them my seduction methods? Just who are you? How can you demand that from me? Don''t you know how important they are for people like me?"

 Chapter 113 - Ritas Worry

    As she continued to question him. Saito glared at her through the corner of his eyes, "Watch your tone, woman. You have been saved from hell by me. Teach them most of your techniques and I won''t pursue the matter. Don''t think you are too important that I don''t dare to kill you. I only chose you because you are the best beauty available in the brothel. You wouldn''t feel too inferior while teaching them. However, if you continue to pursue these useless questions then I have no choice but to replace you."


    He then paused to let her digest this information. Her terrified expression calmed down. Nothing this, Saito continued, "You can do anything you want here except leave. There won''t be any other restrictions. After the month, if you don''t try any tricks, I will let you leave without any problems. You can return back to the city and I won''t contact you ever again."


    His words made Elise start thinking about it deeply. She then stared at all the women who had gathered around the two of them. She hated to admit it but all these women were either on the same level of beauty or greater level of beauty as her.


    She stared at Saito and asked him curiously, "You really won''t appear in this month?" Her voice was rather pitiful like she was afraid that he would suddenly come and take advantage of her.


    Saito nodded his head and replied, "Yes, I won''t interfere with the training. I want results after the month. If there are no results though, it won''t end well for you."


    His words instantly caused her to smile, "Great! Don''t worry, after a month, I will make these women so charming that they will be able to take the hearts of men just by a smile."


    Saito didn''t comment on her words and let her think whatever she wanted. He then stared at the woman in front of him, "Very well then, don''t allow her to leave, or else I will punish all of you accordingly. Learn all the things that she teaches you and obey her for this month. Don''t say anything back and wait for me to return."


    He then remembered something and said, "And also, don''t neglect your magic training. Make sure to split the time into different groups and train accordingly. I will leave the timings for the group to you all."


    All the women gave a half bow, "We obey the young master."


    He then flew away without any further discussions. Elise stared at the group of women in front of her. All of them were looking at her with strange expressions. Some seemed curious about her, some were just coldly glancing at her and some were completely neutral.


    She remembered Saito''s words and started speaking, "What are you staring at? I will start teaching you something tomorrow. For now, disperse and bring me some clothes¡­ I don''t want to wear these loose clothes anymore."


    The women around her didn''t seem to be careful about her words. One of the women nodded her head and started moving to bring the clothes. They seemed to be of the same size so there was not much problem.


    ~~


    Saito himself left for the palace. He knew that the King probably knew about his disappearance. He would have to deal with it and explain it while making sure nobody suspects him.


    As he returned back to the palace. He entered Rita''s room and was surprised to see that she wasn''t here in her room.


    He could sense that none of her personal guards were here as well. It made him curious about where she could be. He had already told her that he would return after a month. It is quite strange for her to not be present here.


    He let out a sigh since he didn''t have any other choice than to wait here. After around 3 hours, he felt Rita''s presence near the room.


    He was surprised because, from the way her presence appeared, it was like she had been present nearby. He tried to sense her location and found out that she was near the council of elders where he had been before.


    He frowned slightly and thought ''What happened¡­? Why was Rita summoned to the Council of Elders? Is it about me? There is no use thinking about it too much¡­ However, I can''t help but think that something is on the move¡­ Something greater than the Crown Prince.''


    He tried to calm his nerves as he thought ''There is no use in thinking too much about the problems which I can''t answer at all.''


    He waited for Rita to return back to her room. He was going to plan his next moves after understanding the situation completely.


    Rita seemed to be lost in thought and was walking slower than usual. She took a long time to return back to her room where Saito was waiting.


    She seemed lost in her thoughts as she entered the room and didn''t notice Saito standing in front of her.


    Saito had a slight smile on his face as he saw Rita. He was a little confused when he saw worry etched onto her face. He called out to her, "Rita, did something happen?"


    As soon as he called out to her, Rita looked up at a great speed and there was a great amount of power radiated from her body. It was like she was getting ready to fight an opponent.


    Saito wasn''t worried and remained standing there without any issue. He stared at her and gave her a smile, "Rita, what happened? Why do you seem so worried?"


    Rita was shocked to see it was Saito standing in front of her. She hurriedly rushed towards him and pulled him into a tight embrace, "I am so happy to see you again. You have to leave quickly though."


    Saito was a little surprised at her words. He would have to leave? Why? He slowly caressed her back and calmed her. He gently lifts her chin up and claims her lips.


    After making sure that she was calm, he once again asks her, "What happened Rita? Is it something related to me? Did your father decide to kill me or something? Is that why you want me to run away?" He was now very curious about what had happened.


    Hearing his words caused Rita to negatively shake her head. Seeing this, Saito frowned as he thought ''It looks like this matter is not simple.''


    Rita replied to him with a sad look, "It will be better if Axel doesn''t know. You have to leave quickly or else you will be in danger."


    He was now more determined to find out the information from her. He seriously asks her, "What is it about, Rita? Why would I be in danger? You say that it would be better if I don''t know but I disagree. Don''t you understand that if I don''t know about the threat, I will not be able to make any preparations against it and it will be able to catch me off-guard while finishing me off? Do you want me to die without even resisting?"


    As he continued to speak, Rita started to hesitate whether she should tell him or not. Noticing the hesitation on her face, Saito continued to speak, "Now¡­ be a good girl and tell me what it is about. I promise I won''t make a rash decision."


    His words did manage to convince her in the end and she slowly started to speak, "Someone is targeting the Royal Family and those related to them."


    Her words caught Saito by surprise. He remembered the time when he killed Prince Rai and wondered ''Is it about Prince Rai? Is that why she had been told that someone is targeting the Royal Family and those related to them? No¡­ I did kill Prince Rai but I never pursued that matter.. I need more information.''

 Chapter 114 - Convincing Rita

    He pulls her into his embrace as they sit on the bed as he asks softly, "Tell me everything. Who told you about this? Is the information accurate at all?"


    Rita seemed to have lost her resistance as she felt his lips touching her cheeks. She bit her lips and soon enough started speaking, "It was Father who called out for me today. He told me that my younger Brother Rai has been missing for around 2 months now. He has contacted the territory where he was supposed to go and received the message that Prince Rai never arrived there."


    "However, that isn''t all¡­ After just a week ago, Brother Rai''s women were who were staying in the palace were all mysteriously killed. Even though we never had much interactions, it makes me sad to hear that even his women have been killed."


    Her words made Saito''s eyes widen in shock. He never made a move against that guy''s women. Just who and why did they kill those women. Yet, Rita didn''t seem like she was finished yet.


    "Two days ago, Father received a letter from a mysterious person. He claims that he has captured my younger sister Hanna and wants to ask for treasures to exchange for her life."


    "Yesterday, before my father could send out the reply, another brother was captured by this mysterious person as he sent another letter to exchange treasures for both of their life. He is the second oldest brother I have. Just like Brother Rai, his family was also murdered. These people didn''t even spare his 2-year-old daughter."


    Saito looked into her eyes and saw a rare trace of anger within them. She had rarely displayed any negative emotion such as anger in front of him. He knew that she was really enraged right now.


    The more he heard her words, the more he felt as if he was being dragged into a pit which was being dug by some unknown person. It was a strange feeling since he didn''t know anything about this other party.


    He continued to caress her back and tried to calm her down, "It''s okay¡­ It''s okay. Calm down. I am here now¡­ I won''t let this continue."


    Rita though shook her head and replied to him, "No¡­ I want Axel to go away. Father called out for me today and told me to stay alert since I could be his next target. If you remain with me, it will be very dangerous for you."


    As Saito that she could be his next target, he nearly couldn''t hold back his killing intent. He took a deep breath in as he gently said to her, "My sweet wife is so nice. I am really happy to see that you care about me but don''t worry. If we two are together, we can beat him up and then find out about the location of your siblings."


    Rita though tried to refute him by saying, "But¡­ but I don''t want Axel to put himself in harm''s way."


    Saito pinches her cheeks and said, "And what? Are you expecting me to leave you alone when you are in such a dangerous position? Is that how you think I am?"


    He said in a rather hurt voice which made Rita feel really sweet in her heart. She quickly shook her head and attempted to explain, "No, that''s not what I meant!"


    Saito gave her a smile and said, "Then we don''t have anything to worry about. I will stay here together with you until we deal with this bastard."


    Even though his words comforted her a great deal, Rita still didn''t want him in harm''s way because of herself. But the words he had spoken, she knew that he wouldn''t leave her.


    Saito though started to think of this mysterious person or organization which seemed to be targeting the Royal Family ''I can understand them killing her second eldest brother''s wives and concubines along with his daughter but why did this organization kill the wives of that Prince Rai? Did they both know each other? Did he offend them? But why are they dealing with his family now?''


    These questions continued to roam within his mind and he could find no answer related to those questions. There were just some theories that he thought of. He didn''t know if they were true or not but those were the only logical reasons for which the organization could have targeted the wives of Prince Rai.


    He looked at Rita who seemed to be at peace as she placed her head on his chest. He gently plays with her light blue hair and asks her, "Rita, would it be alright if I check out the place where they were killed? I think we might find some clues there."


    Rita looked down on the ground before she slowly nodded. She holds his hand and takes him out of her room. They moved in the palace and Rita takes him to the location where Prince Rai''s wives were found dead.


    He was also curious about how could this person get inside the palace without being detected? Was he about as powerful and as scheming as he himself was? He had no idea about this. He could only speculate right now.


    As he reached the room where Prince Rai''s wives were murdered. He entered the room and used his magic to envelop the whole room in it. Rita sensed him using his magic but didn''t say anything.


    Saito could see the presence of the blood on the floor which had been wiped off recently. However, this was natural. He continued to look around to find any clues. He noticed some peculiar things however he didn''t touch them at all.


    They were peculiar but there were no clues here. He closed his eyes and his magic returned back to him.


    Rita asked him in a curious tone, "Did you find out anything?" Saito could only shake his head helplessly. He didn''t even know what he was looking for so it was rather hard to search.


    He then says to her, "Take me to the place where your second brother''s wives and daughter were killed. I refuse to give up now." There was a resolute expression on his face which made Rita a bit better.


    She nodded her head and she walked towards the room. Saito followed her while continuing to think of various possibilities what could have happened.


    He had various theories of what could have happened but none convinced him completely so he could only remove them from his mind. As he reached the place where Rita''s Second Brother''s wives and daughter were killed. He instantly spread his magic sense within the room.


    This room was somewhat different from the previous one. He could still smell the blood''s scent within this room. It was rather strong as compared to the one in the previous room.


    He looked down and noticed that even though the bodies had been picked up, the blood has been wiped away. He could still sense the vague position of how they were before they died.


    Saito moved and started to look around the things present on the table. Everything here was different from the previous room he had been in.


    He was about to turn around when he suddenly noticed a peculiar thing and narrowed his eyes. This caught his interest because he had seen this thing in the previous room as well.


    From a single look, it was quite ordinary. There was no presence of the lingering magic on it but Saito didn''t understand why he felt uneasy as he stared at it.


    It was just a rectangular piece of paper. It was rather small in size, about 10 x 10 cm. The paper was completely blank.


    He remembered that the piece of paper he had seen was the same size and also cut in the exact same shape.. Though it didn''t say anything, he couldn''t help but pick up this piece of paper.

 Chapter 115 - Teleportation Symbol

    As he touched the texture, he was surprised because it was different from a normal piece of paper. A normal piece of paper, no matter how smooth would still have a trace of roughness on it.


    However, this piece of paper was so smooth that Saito felt it slipping through his fingers. He applied some magic within this piece of paper however, nothing happened at all.


    Even though nothing happened, he couldn''t place the feeling at rest that something was wrong with this piece of paper. He closed his eyes and asked Iris ''Iris, scan this piece of paper and show me the results.''


    [Master, this piece of paper was recently used as a carrier for great amount of magic.]


    It confused Saito as he heard Iris ''Carrier for great amount of magic? Then why can''t I sense any magic coming from this piece of paper?''


    [Master, from what the system can analyse. There was a Teleportation Symbol inscribed upon this piece of paper around a day ago. It requires two different Teleportation Symbols to be place in different location. When placed enough magic in one circle, you will be able to cross Space-Time and appear through the second circle.]


    At those words, Saito''s eyes widened in realization. He understood now¡­ He understood how they entered the palace and how they left.


    It was through teleportation!


    However, there was still one mystery he couldn''t solve and thought ''Then how did this Teleportation Symbol disappear from this side? They should need to use the Teleportation Symbol from this side to return back¡­ So, how can it disappear?''


    [No idea.]


    Saito wasn''t disappointed with this response from Iris. He already had sufficient information right now and continued to think. Rita was surprised to see Saito holding a piece of paper while making such a serious face.


    It was like he was in deep thought and she didn''t want to disturb him.


    As Saito thought more, he wondered ''Wait a second¡­ Before that, how did these two families even get this piece of paper?''


    ''Only someone within the palace will be able to do this. So, it is safe to assume that someone within the palace is distributing this to the princes and princesses.''


    He remembered that the murder of Prince Rai''s wives occurred around a week ago and widened as a possibility emerged within his mind ''It can''t be!''


    He looks at Rita and asks her in a hurry, "Rita! Did you receive a piece of paper like this one with a pattern on top of it?"


    Rita was startled as he suddenly got out of his serious thinking pose and asked her in such a rushed voice. She slowly nodded her head and placed her hand in her pocket where she kept the piece of paper.


    She pulled it out of her pockets and showed it to him. As soon as Saito''s eyes laid on the piece of paper. He shouted at her, "Throw it away¡­ There''s a Teleportation Symbol inlaid on it."


    In a hurry, Rita threw away the piece of paper. Soon enough, it landed on the ground and Saito breathed a sigh of relief as the Teleportation Symbol hadn''t activated.


    He then thought ''Yes¡­ that''s natural. They do not know that their trick has been seen through. They were most likely going to use this trick to suddenly appear behind her and place a weapon on her throat while taking her along with them through the Teleportation Symbol.''


    He then stared at Rita who was looking at the Piece of Paper with a bewildered expression. He asks her seriously, "Who gave you that piece of paper? Do you remember that person''s face or name?"


    Rita was surprised by his serious question and tried hard to think about it. She started to speak, "As far as I am sure, I received this piece of paper around 2 days ago. It was through a servant''s hand. He said that someone told him to give it to me. The servant was told that it is a charm that increases the life of their loved ones if it is kept close to their body¡­ So¡­ I¡­"


    Saito didn''t need to hear anymore to understand the rest of the story. Rita was fidgeting rather nervously as she stared at Saito.


    Saito let out a sigh and pulls her close to him. His hot breath touching her skin as he said, "There is no need to believe in charms like these. Your husband will live a long life."


    Rita wanted to deny and say something but she felt rather weak and just nodded. Saito then stared at the piece of paper, "Now, let''s bring it to your room and think of dealing with it."


    "Mhm!" She nodded her head and stared at Saito''s face. At this moment, Saito was intently staring at the Piece of Paper so he didn''t realize Rita''s gaze on his face.


    The cold expression and that icy cold glare through which he was staring at the Piece of Paper caused Rita to be surprised but she kept quiet.


    At this moment, Saito''s whole focus was on this piece of paper. He was angry, enraged and a trace of ruthlessness appeared on his face.


    The last time it appeared. 200 bandits suffered under him as they begged to die but couldn''t even express that desire.


    Saito pointed his wrist at the Piece of Paper and the dark web stuck with it. He pulled the dark web string and held the Piece of Paper in his hand.


    "Let''s go." He said while holding Rita''s hand. He held in the ruthless thoughts that were appearing in his mind while giving her a beautiful smile.


    When they returned back to the room, Rita asks him in a serious voice, "What is this Teleportation Symbol? What did you mean back then?"


    Saito knew that he would have to explain it to her sooner or later so he decided that it was better to explain it now, "I believe this is an object through which they travel through space-time and teleport. I noticed the same kind of paper placed on the table within both your sister-in-law''s room. They were also cut in the exact same shape and were placed on the table. Someone erased the magic but didn''t take the piece of paper along with them. I don''t know the reason to that but I don''t really care."


    "I believe that they probably used similar trick to hand over this piece of paper to your sisters-in-law''s, your second eldest brother and your younger sister. He probably appeared behind them suddenly, taking them by surprise while returning with them through applying the magic in this paper and teleporting back."


    As she heard about how her siblings had been kidnapped and how her Second Brother''s wives and daughter were killed. She wanted to go and beat them all up while saving her siblings.


    She then remembered Saito''s last words and says to him, "Can''t we go to their hideout with this Teleportation Symbol?"


    Saito nodded his head because it was indeed true, "Yes, we can. But¡­" But he was cut off by an excited Rita, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go, my brother and sister might be being tortured at this very moment."


    Saito shook his head and placed his hands on her shoulders to pacify her, "No, we cannot do that. We have no idea about their numbers, their strength or where we will be teleported. If we are suddenly teleported between all of them, then even with our strength we won''t be able to get out of that place. It will be too dangerous and we would simply be giving up our lives."


    Rita though spoke out in a rushed tone, "Then what do we do? I don''t want to wait any longer and hear the news about another sibling of mine being kidnapped¡­"

 Chapter 116 - Acknowledgement

    Saito once again shook his head and replied to her, "No, we won''t be simply waiting. We will be making preparations. The reason you received this Teleportation Paper was that you are also one of their targets. There is also another person within this palace who is distributing these Papers to the members of the Royal Family. He will surely come to erase the Teleportation Symbol on the paper. If we play our cards right, we will be able to capture 2 men of this mysterious organization. Getting the information from them, we can prepare enough people to rescue your siblings."


    He then stared at her with a serious gaze, "Now choose, one option leads to the two of being captured and tortured while the other leads to careful planning to rescue your brother and sister. Option one has about 10% chance of success while option 2 has about 80% chance of success."


    As she heard his words, Rita felt as though she was completely defeated. She stared at him and nodded, "The second option¡­ I want to save the two of them and make these people pay the price."


    She said in a rather enraged tone. Saito nodded his head and let her sit on the bed. He then stared at the Teleportation Paper, "If I am right then they would only come around the midnight time. We can prepare a trap for them until then..."


    Rita continued to stare at Saito with a dazed expression as he explains his plan. He looks at her and realizes that she had stopped paying attention to his words and asks, "What happened, Rita?"


    It snaps her back into reality and she says, "It''s nothing. I just felt that you are rather similar to my Third Brother Dante. He is also a calm person and thinks deeply along with a very good deduction. It was just the first time I felt would be a good match against him."


    Saito obviously couldn''t tell her that they were indeed having matches. Real-life matches. One mistake and the other party would be forced into a corner. For now, it had been ended in a stalemate but he knew that when the Crown Prince returns, the matches were going to get even more bloody.


    He pushed those thoughts in the back of his mind and concentrated on the situation at hand. He then stared at the Teleportation Symbol and had another idea, "I have another idea. Rita, let me leave with this Piece of Paper and give me a week. Within a week, I will return back with your siblings."


    As she heard his words, Rita was rather worried and asked him, "What are you going to do?" Saito though shook his head and replied to her, "I apologize but I can''t tell you about my plan right now. However, I can promise that I will get your siblings back for sure."


    She remained quiet for some time to think about it. Rita then stares into his eyes and asks him, "Will it be dangerous for you?"


    Saito looks straight into her eyes and replied, "Not dangerous but rather it would be inappropriate to show you what I have planned. I believe you probably won''t like the way how I am going to approach it. So please, trust me and give me a week."


    Rita didn''t reply to him at all and Saito knew that she wouldn''t agree with just this explanation. He then lowered his head and spoke up, "Actually, this wasn''t the only reason why I want to do it alone. It''s because I also want to make your father acknowledge me. Even though you have told him that you love me, I have not yet gained his acknowledgment. If I do this alone without the Kingdom''s help and return with your siblings, it would surely make him acknowledge me."


    His words were indeed true and Rita knew it. She bit her lips and nodded her head. She knew how hard it was to gain the acknowledgment of her father. Even if she interfered, the acknowledgment was not something Saito could gain easily.


    There was a bright smile on Saito''s face as he stared at Rita, "Thank you! I knew you would understand."


    He went forward and kissed her on her lips. He then looked at her with a serious expression, "Rita, go to all your siblings'' room and ask them to hand over this charm. I believe that if you ask them to hand it over, they won''t deny you. Don''t ask a servant to collect it for you, make sure to go yourself. After collecting them all, placed all of them in the best prison that the Kingdom has. Even if they used the Teleportation Symbol to teleport within the kingdom, they would only be able to teleport in the Prison and would be forced to return back.


    After giving these instructions, he jumped out of her window and flew high in the sky while holding that Teleportation Symbol in his hands.


    Rita also ran quickly within the palace to follow through his instructions. It took around 2 hours for Rita to get all these Teleportation Symbols in her hands. Just as Saito had guessed, almost all the Princes and Princesses had received this Piece of Paper. All of them also had similar patterns which made Rita even more sure.


    She went to the underground prison where the most horrifying prisoners were kept. She asked the guards to place it in the inner prison. The inner prison of the underground also had magic suppressors in place. If the person came through this Teleportation Symbol, he could leave any thoughts of leaving the prison.


    This was something that not even Saito knew that the palace had. Of course, these Magic Suppressors had a limit. If the magic within the person''s body exceeded the amount of magic within the magic suppressors then he would be able to use magic.


    ~~


    Saito was flying towards the Execution ground. Although his face was completely calm, there was a strong sense of mercilessness written on his face which made one pity his enemy.


    It didn''t take him long to reach the Execution Ground where the Eternal Knights were being taught the etiquettes of a soldier. With his wife and daughter living in the Trost Village, Captain Akazawa didn''t want to anger Saito that his family would be targeted.


    He had started teaching them what they need to know. It was simply a start because it hadn''t even been half a day since Saito had left them all.


    As Saito returned back to the execution ground. All of them were about to leave their training and gather in front of him but before they could do so, Saito ordered them all, "Continue your training!"


    His order was straightforward which made them nod and continue their training with Captain Akazawa. Saito sensed Sophie''s presence and entered the residence which had been created by him using the Nature Magic.


    As he entered the residence, he looked on the bed and noticed her laying down on the bed. Saito raised his eyebrows and smacks her buttocks strongly.


    Her buttocks started to jiggle wonderfully as they were being strongly hit by Saito. Sophie let out yelp, "Ow¡­ ow¡­ ow¡­"


    Just from the smacks, she knew who it was. She opened her eyes and looked at Saito standing in front of her. There was a look of disbelief on her face, "Am I still dreaming?"


    Saito was speechless as he heard her. He smacked her ass even more strongly than before letting her squeal in pain, "Owwww¡­. Okay¡­ This is definitely not a dream."


    Saito then stared at her and spoke in an amused voice, "It hasn''t even been half a day since I left and you are already slacking off?"


    Sophie rolled her eyes and countered him, "I can''t help it.. You kept me awake for the whole night."

 Chapter 117 - Miscalculation

    Her words did make Saito shut up and he started to laugh nervously, "Let''s not talk about the past." Sophie was speechless as she saw him behaving so shamelessly.


    After this, Saito looked at her seriously, "The situation has changed now. I am here for 3 more days."


    Sophie didn''t ask him what this situation change was. She stood up and hugged his arm, "Anyway I can help?"


    Saito thought for some time before he replied, "No. It would be too dangerous to involve you or anyone else. I will be going to the forest to make some preparations. I just wanted to come here and check up on you."


    She nodded her head and said, "Alright, I will also head out and check up on their training."


    Saito didn''t say anything and left the residence. He was flying very fast and finally reached a place with a sufficient distance from the New Trost Village and Execution Ground.


    He could sense that there was nothing within the 20 miles of radius. It was all forest along with many beasts.


    There was a trace of ruthlessness on his face when he pulled out that Teleportation Symbol and threw it on the ground. He spoke with an eager expression, "Come¡­ Come quickly¡­"


    He waited in the forest while constructing a prison out of his wood magic. He also used his magic and used some more of his skills before hiding them in the surrounding. They were ready to be used at his command.


    The magic they consumed to be maintained wasn''t that much for him. He waited in that place while staring at that Teleportation Symbol with a patient expression.


    He waited for around 5 hours but didn''t give up any hope. From what he guessed; the next target was sure to be Rita. She was not only the strongest princess in the kingdom but also the one whom the King loved the most.


    Whatever treasure it was, the king would surely hand it over if three of his beloved children''s life was in danger. His eyes twinkled with some excitement when he noticed that Teleportation Symbol sparkling with the white light.


    He thought with an exciting look ''Great¡­ I was getting tired of waiting here. You will be a good warm-up before I move in to deal with the rest of your people.''


    A man soon appeared within the wooden cage that Saito had built. As soon as he appeared, a web string shot out of Saito''s wrist and pulled the Piece of Paper on which the Teleportation Symbol was inscribed.


    The person who appeared was looking like a 22-year-old man. He had greenish-blue hair with black colored eyes. There was a confused look on his face as he stared at his surroundings.


    Saito soon descended from the tree and levitated in front of him. He had a cold smile on his face, "You finally appear¡­ I was just getting bored of waiting here for all this time."


    There was a frown on his face as he stared at Saito. He asked him, "Who are you? And, where am I?" He looked rather shocked to see that he was in a cage.


    Saito stared at him with a cold gaze, "Can''t you guess it by now? Well, I guess I will amuse you for now. I know that you were targeting Princess Rita and I have been waiting for you to appear here. It''s a pretty neat trick to teleport using two Teleporting Symbols."


    The man looked shocked as he stared at Saito, "I can''t believe a kid like you know about this. You must not be allowed to live."


    Saito though coldly hmphed and says, "You should worry more about yourself." A large number of web strings shot towards the man and held him tightly.


    "Now as I was speaking¡­ I understand the reason why you would want to kidnap the second eldest prince and the third princess, but I was quite confused why you people targeted the family of Prince Rai who has long been dead for the last 2 months ago."


    "Why would you want to target some widows? Then I understood, you probably wanted to practice this method of teleportation. You weren''t sure if it would work perfectly if the king would sense your presence or not. Isn''t that right?" Saito explained with a cheerful tone that was barely containing his killing intent.


    The man stared at Saito''s face as he struggled within the dark web, "You¡­ You are Axel. The man close to Princess Rita. You were also on our list but we didn''t know about your location so it was impossible to hand you a teleportation symbol."


    Saito snorted at his words and started speaking, "You are completely trapped right now. You should speak up if you want to live."


    At this moment, the man who was trapped within Saito''s wooden cage and the dark web started to chuckle, "You are smart Axel¡­ However, you miscalculated three things. The first is that you have managed to trap me, Raul Chaser here¡­" His eyes suddenly turned red as he muttered, "Black Dragon''s Strength¡­"


    His muscles suddenly tripled as he tore apart the Web Strings binding him. Saito didn''t show any reaction to his strength which managed to tear apart his strong Web Strings.


    "The second is that I alone have appeared within this night. Since you were so kind as to explain so much, I will tell you some cheesy information. Tonight, our plan was to take all the children of the King hostage. Though regrettably, we were not able to act against the Crown Prince, the king should give in after all his children other than the Crown Prince are taken, hostage. Wouldn''t you agree?" There was a smirk on his face as he punched the wooden cage and broke it apart.


    Saito continued to analyze him and thought ''His physical strength is unreal. I can''t hold my own against him in pure physical strength. His magic power though hasn''t increased or decreased at all, which means magic isn''t being used to enhance his physical body.''


    He was internally rather shocked that this guy had such strong physical strength; however, it didn''t really change the expression on his face. If this guy wasn''t strong, there was no way he would have been sent to kidnap Rita.


    Just thinking that this guy''s target was Rita made his blood boil with anger. The man wasn''t sure if he saw it right, but Saito''s Emerald Green eyes had a trace of purple color within them.


    However, he wasn''t worried at all and continued speaking, "And the third thing, if it takes more than 10 minutes for me to return then another person, much stronger than me will appear through the teleportation symbol. It would be easy to destroy you after that."


    His words didn''t seem to be a lie as he was somewhat confident. He thought that this would break the calmness on Saito''s face, but it didn''t affect him at all.


    Saito spoke in a composed manner, "Bold of you to assume that I miscalculated¡­" After saying that, he pulled out his Nightfall Sword and disappeared in a black flash.


    The lightning crackled strongly as he passed through Raul. He managed to scratch his wrist. Raul looked down and noticed the scratch, "Just this? It barely stings."


    However, Saito didn''t reply at all. There was a cold look on his face as he pulled his arm. Raul''s eyes widened when he noticed a thin Dark Web string stuck within the flash which had been scratched.


    He felt the pull from Saito and the dark web managed to pull his skin strongly which made him grit his teeth to hold back his scream in pain.


    He understood what Saito was doing.. If he pulls it even more strongly than Saito then there was going to be a greater pain since it was attached to his skin.

 Chapter 118 - Can You Heal This?

    The string was also rather strong so unless he used a sufficient amount of power, he won''t be able to break it. As Saito strongly pulled the web string, he sent a strong lightning current through it which managed to paralyze Raul.


    As soon as he was paralyzed, Saito appeared within an arm''s length and muttered, "Dance of the Fire God: Condensed Flames."


    Saito''s entire black-colored sword started to shine a little as it burned with a high temperature. He thrust his sword within Raul''s body and destroyed his heart.


    It caused Raul to widen his eyes completely and cough out blood, "Ahh¡­ You are strong." He said that as he fell down on the ground. Saito pulled out his sword and slashed it as the blood splashed on the ground.


    His strong physical form didn''t dissipate which caused Saito to remain on guard. Saito then placed one of his feet on top of his chest as he started speaking in a cold tone, "You said that I miscalculated? I beg to differ since this has been within my expectations. You being strong enough to get out of my trap, your people suddenly appearing to kidnap all the children of the king, and the chance of you getting an accomplice. All of this was within my expectations!"


    Just as Raul clenched his fist and seemed like he was about to take action, Saito brought down his sword and his sword passes through his chest again, "Now-now, you only have 3 hearts. Don''t be in a rush to die."


    Raul coughed out blood once again as Saito pulled out his sword which was drenched in his blood. Raul weakly asks him, "How¡­did¡­ you¡­ know¡­ about¡­ the¡­ number¡­ of¡­ my¡­ hearts?"


    Saito casually replied to him, "I could sense three different types of pumping the blood from your body. Anyways, I wonder when your friend will be coming. You were rather boring though. I didn''t even need to use any of the things I prepared."


    Saito let out a sigh as if he was very disappointed. This guy seemed to have nothing but strong physical strength. The rest was just weak and an idiot guy.


    Raul weakly responded to him, "Your weapon¡­ your weapon is strong¡­ It can even pierce my skin!"


    Saito was about to reply when his eyes slightly widened as he noticed the scratch on his wrist had already closed. When he concentrated strongly, he could see that the two holes within his chest were rapidly closing.


    It worried him slightly since he could still not sense his magic dropping at all. Saito looked at the smiling face of Raul and asked him, "Are you waiting for your injuries to heal?"


    The smile on Raul''s face told him that this was indeed the case. Saito maintained his composure and further asked him, "I have a question for you, can you heal this?"


    He suddenly slashed his sword and cuts off Raul''s hand. The hand was split from his body before Saito kicked it away. Raul let out a loud scream which echoed in the forest, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH......¡­."


    Saito observed it carefully and noticed that there were no signs of regenerating an arm other than closing the wound. He then did the same with his other arm and kicked it away as well, "Looks like you can''t regenerate an entire arm."


    "And what happens if I do this?" He then raised his sword high in the air before smashing it in one of the destroyed hearts of Raul.


    The sword went deep in the ground as it pierced his heart which was still regenerating. As soon as the regenerating heart touched the sharp edges of Nightfall Sword, it would be instantly before it would start bleeding again.


    Every minute movement by Raul would cause his chest to move slightly which would destroy the skin that came in contact with the Nightfall Sword.


    Right now, the Sword was cutting his tough skin as if it was soft butter. Saito showed a surprised face as he stared at his hands, "Wow¡­ your body''s regeneration is so quick. Even though it can''t regenerate an entire arm, it was still able to seal the wounds to prevent the blood from overflowing. It''s pretty interesting¡­ Now, time to wait for your friend to arrive. I hope he will be stronger than you."


    Raul was about to say something but as a result, his chest moved slightly and was slashed from both sides due to the sharp edges of Nightfall Sword which was very hot right now.


    Saito noticed this and advised him, "Hey¡­ Hey¡­ Don''t try to speak. It wouldn''t be fun if you suddenly died. You still have a great role to play."


    This really confused Raul as he couldn''t understand how he was taken down so quickly. He had only used a single technique and thought that it would be enough to deal with this guy but he never imagined to be taken down in under a minute.


    This sword was also rather strange. He was trying hard to suppress its power and using his magic to form a protective layer around his chest however, it was all for naught. The sword seemed like it wasn''t affected by anything and continued to maintain its high temperature.


    The thing that he regretted was being overconfident and letting Saito slash him. Because as soon as he was slashed, Saito seemed to know what to do next. And the fight was over.


    The way he was able to use his dark web and restrain him for some moments. The way he was able to use his dark lightning and paralyze him for some moments. This scared Raul¡­


    Raul wasn''t even able to make him reveal any of his other techniques. The only thing he found out was that Saito was very skilled in the use of the dark web and his Black Lightning.


    Saito once again sat on the ground as he threw the Teleportation Symbol away. This time, he didn''t create a cage out of wood to trap the person coming next. From the strength displayed by Raul, it was probably going to be useless.


    The strength and regeneration also didn''t seem to be using his magic. They were using some other energy. He looked back at Raul and saw him struggling to hold back his pain.


    "I am rather surprised that they chose a weakling like you to go after Rita. Maybe I shouldn''t have been worried so much since with that power, you would have your ass kicked all over the place by her." He said rather carelessly as he waved his hand.


    Raul hatefully stared at him while still enduring the pain, "You haven''t even seen me use all my power. If I had used all my power, I would have beaten you like a rag doll."


    Saito rolled his eyes and replied, "Are you an idiot? It''s common knowledge to finish the fight as quickly as possible. Why would I want to waste my magic on an idiot like you when another strong opponent will appear within 10 minutes."


    There was nothing Raul could say now because he felt Saito''s words were indeed right. However, he was too angry to care about right or wrong.


    He just wanted to get up and give him a strong kick. Saito looked at his body and saw that it was still buffed up. He raised his eyebrows and spoke out, "You know, you should relax your body now. You won''t be able to get out without your hands. It''s not like you can fight anymore now."


    There was no response from Raul. He seemed to not want to reply to Saito''s words right now. However, he never expected Saito to smirk and start speaking, "Let me guess¡­ If you release this form right now, you probably won''t be able to use it for 12 hours within a day. Maybe even more. This is why you don''t want to release this form.. You are also hopeful that when your friends come, he would be able to pull out the sword and you would still be able to fight with your legs."

 Chapter 119 - Golden Dragons Divine Strength

    Just the horrified look on Raul''s face told him that he was right. Saito started to chuckle like crazy as he said, "Sorry to burst your bubble man but he won''t be able to pull out my Nightfall Sword. This sword can only be used by someone from my bloodline. No matter the strength in his body, he won''t be able to pick it up."


    There was a confident smirk on his face as he told it to Raul. Shock crossed his face, his mouth dropping open in surprise. This definitely wasn''t something Raul expected.


    He looked at the Sword which was deeply embedded within one of his destroyed hearts. If what Saito had said was true then he won''t be able to get out unless Saito wanted it.


    After taking a look at Raul. Saito turned around and stared at the charm which still hadn''t activated. It was nearly going to be 8 minutes soon. Just 2 more minutes and he would have to fight against someone even more powerful than Raul.


    Meanwhile, Raul now understood why Saito was so confident. With his sword, he had already made one of them immobile while he was confident enough in dealing with the one who came next.


    Raul bit his lips as he felt a great weakness within him. He knew that if he kept up with this skill then his body won''t be able to regenerate at all. His second heart was almost completely healed but there didn''t seem like his situation with the first heart would improve any time soon.


    He closed his eyes and his body slowly got small. The muscles disappeared and now, a weak guy with barely any energy to stand up lay on the ground.


    Saito didn''t even turn his head and spoke, "You know, about not being able to pull Nightfall Sword? That was a lie. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have sliced off your hands. You should really work on your thinking."


    There was a hint of delight in his words as he spoke. He nearly couldn''t help himself and wanted to burst out in laughter. This stupid guy actually believed his enemy''s words so genuinely.


    Meanwhile, Raul had never felt so enraged against someone. He couldn''t believe he never thought that it was all a trick. He hatefully stared at Saito''s back ''I will ask big brother to not kill him and give him to me. I will make you beg for mercy after I am done with you.''


    Saito didn''t care about what Raul thought about him or what he planned to do. He himself had some plans for him and the guy who was going to appear.


    Soon, the Teleportation Symbol started to shine with a white light once again. As soon as the man appeared, Saito pulled the Teleportation Symbol to make sure that he couldn''t use it to return back.


    The man who appeared was bewildered just as Raul had been. He looked around and found himself to be in the forest. There were traces of shock on his face as he stared at his brother Raul being stabbed in the chest and not able to move at all.


    "I see¡­ So, you know about the Teleportation Symbol and were waiting here to trap us?" He spoke his first sentence as he stared at Saito.


    Saito felt a strange sense of threat as he stared at this man. He couldn''t explain it but the aura he was feeling from this man was around 3 times the aura of Raul Chaser.


    Saito was immediately in a posture to attack first. The Black Lightning crackled around his body as he stared at his opponent, "Yeah¡­ you are right. You look like you are fairly intelligent, at least more so than this Raul."


    The man chuckled coldly and spoke, "This Raul who is laying on the ground is my younger brother." His voice gradually got colder as he started speaking, "I do not know who you are nor do I care. I declare you dead from this instant now!"


    He muttered in a low voice, "Golden Dragon''s Divine Strength¡­" With a burst of sudden speed, he appeared in front of Saito. Saito was able to see his body shine in a golden light as it buffed up just as Raul''s body had buffed up.


    Saito immediately leaped towards his side and narrowly dodged that incoming punch. He dodged that punch and his eyes widened when he saw the shockwave produced due to that punch.


    It was able to destroy the tree without even touching it. Saito thought with surprise evident on his face ''Fuck¡­ Raul was strong but this¡­ This is absolutely terrifying. I need to stay away from those punches. Just one will be enough to destroy my body even with my guard up.''


    However, the man didn''t stop and immediately turned towards Saito''s side. He jumped in that direction and closed the distance between them.


    Saito immediately placed his legs on the ground and used his entire strength to jump forwards.


    He dodged the incoming dash from that man by going over his head with his jump. As he was above him right now, Saito used his full strength in his legs and kicked him on his back. Right before the kick connected with his back, he muttered, "Blaze Kick!"


    Hell Flames appeared on his foot as he smashed it on the back of that man. However, what surprised him was that he wasn''t able to budge him at all.


    Suddenly, the man turned around and held Saito''s leg while saying with a devilish smirk, "I have got you now¡­"


    Yet, Saito also smirked at the same time, "How interesting. I was thinking the same thing."


    Both of them used their corresponding moves as the man used his other hand to punch Saito. Saito used his other leg and placed it on the man''s chest while muttering, "Flash! Times 10!"


    Black Lightning strongly coursed within his leg as he used his other leg and jumped at that moment. This certainly wasn''t what the man expected. He thought that Saito would try and attack him but his arm which held Saito''s leg tightly was suddenly pulled by a strong force.


    He felt as though if he continued to hold his leg any longer then his arm would be disconnected from his body. No matter the strength he had in his arms, he wasn''t able to surpass the speed of lightning.


    The extraordinary pull he felt right now was like his bones in the arm were on the verge of separating from the rest of his body.


    He had no choice to stop his attack and let go of Saito''s leg. He knew that even with his regeneration, losing an arm would cost him a lot and he wasn''t sure if he could hit Saito even after losing an arm.


    As soon as his leg was released, Saito disappeared from his original position and appeared in the sky. He had started flying right now and was staring at the man with a cold gaze.


    The man was surprised after this first exchange with Saito and commented, "I never imagined that I would be unable to finish off a human with my Strength. You have earned the right to know my name. It''s Lyle Chaser!"


    Saito had a bored look on his face as he stared at Lyle Chaser, "Are you finished? I am not interested in your name."


    Lyle shook his head and spoke in a low voice, "The reason I told you my name is because my next move shall finish this."


    Saito raised his eyebrow in shock as he sensed a great amount of aura gathering around Lyle. The aura was strong and incredibly prideful.. Saito felt as though his own aura was puny and he wouldn''t be able to deal with it.

 Chapter 120 - [Bonus ] Wood Dragons

    However, this time, he had no intentions to run. His eyes had a dark shade of purple colorwithin them as a strong amount of Hell Flames started to condense on his hands.


    Lyle took a deep breath in as he shouted out, "Golden Dragon''s Roar!" A huge amount of Golden Energy was charged up in an instant and shot towards Saito with a wide radius.


    Right as the Golden Energy was charging at Saito. Saito pointed at the incoming energy and muttered, "Hell Fire Tornado!"


    His hands released a huge torrent of flames which spun at a great speed and opposed the Golden Energy charging at him.


    Saito could feel his Hell Fire Tornado being pushed back by the Golden Dragon''s Roar. Even though his attack was pushed back, there was not a trace of worry on Saito''s face.


    He sensed the Black Lightning in his other hand was nearly charged up. He threw it high in the air and spoke out loud, "Heavenly Judgement!"


    The Black Lightning within his hand shot upwards in the sky and hit the clouds. After a bit of time, the clouds let out a terrifying amount of lightning towards Lyle''s body.


    Even Lyle was terrified as he sensed the amount of power within that attack. Even he wouldn''t be unscathed if he was hit with that terrifying thunder.


    However, he gritted and decided to take the attack head on. He wasn''t going to stop his Golden Dragon''s Roar now that he was so close to hitting Saito.


    The Thunder managed to hit him however his control and power over his attack didn''t weaken at all. From the outside, he seemed absolutely fine other than a few scratches.


    However, only Lyle knew about the state of his inner organs. Other than his vital organs which he had protected by using his magic, all the other organs were nearly burned off due to the destructive power within the Thunder.


    But he didn''t regret it and even had a small smile on his face as he watched his Golden Dragon''s Roar destroying the Hell Fire Tornado completely.


    He saw how the Hell Fire Tornado completely disappeared and seemed to swallow everything without any hindrance.


    He had a relieved expression as he could no longer sense Saito''s presence. He turned around towards his little brother''s body and was about to move towards him when he sensed a terrifying threat.


    He didn''t know or understand why but he moved on his instinct and jumped in the air. In the next second, he was thankful that he jumped as he saw Saito standing there with a sharp dagger in his hand which was completely covered in the Black Lightning.


    However, Lyle had a smirk on his face at the next instant as he had just the perfect attack for this situation, "Golden Dragon''s Smash!"


    He was planning to target Saito but with his great speed, Saito was easily able to dodge it. Yet, there was no trace of disappointment on Lyle''s face.


    Lyle Chaser landed on the ground and a formidable shockwave was created which cracked the ground around 1 miles of their bodies. Even the place where Saito had stabbed his sword cracked but Raul still couldn''t get out. Even time Raul minutely moved his body, he would experience a frightening pain in his chest.


    Saito was blown away by the shockwave and the dagger fell down from his hands. The shockwave was so strong that Saito''s back crashed into multiple trees yet he wasn''t showing any signs of slowing down.


    Saito''s eyes slightly widened in shock as he saw Lyle coming towards him with full speed. Lyle pushed his fist towards Saito''s chest in an attempt to destroy it in one attack.


    Saito knew that if he was hit by this punch, he was done for. There was no way he would be able to struggle after that.


    Lyle had a victorious smirk on his face as he thought ''It''s over¡­ You won''t be able to dodge in mid-air.''


    Saito used the magic in his left side of the body and he spoke out, "Water Wheel!" The water suddenly appeared on the left side of his body. As the skill was used, his body started spinning towards the right side due to the skill.


    As he spun towards the right side, Lyle''s fist entered the Water and barely grazed the chest of Saito''s body spinning towards the right.


    Even though the Water was able to lower the power of the attack and absorb it, Saito still felt one of his ribs cracking just by the shockwave.


    Lyle was shocked with the way Saito had managed to evade his punch ''He used this water wheel to not only soften my attack but also evade it. I barely managed to graze him but it should have still broken a bone or two.''


    As Saito managed to stand on the ground. He felt the pain of one of his ribs cracking. He thought seriously ''This should be far enough¡­''


    Lyle stared at Saito and started to laugh, "You are done for now. I just busted a rib or two of yours. You won''t be able to fight efficiently against me."


    There was no change on Saito''s face as he replied back, "You should worry more about yourself. I know that Thunder did more than give you a few scratches. Even with your regeneration, it would take some time for your internal organs to heal completely."


    And he was indeed right. Lyle was much more injured than Saito right now. Other than his main organs, most of them had been burnt to a crisp. It was through sheer bloodline power that he was able to fight so well against Saito right now.


    Yet, Lyle didn''t look worried when Saito pointed it out and said, "Indeed¡­ but I can still fight at my full power for quite some time while your physique won''t be able to take it."


    Saito pointed his finger at Lyle and said softly, "Come¡­" Lyle didn''t understand the meaning behind what he said.


    He was just about to jump over and punch Saito to end this fight. He wasn''t able to react in time when suddenly a Wood Dragon crashed into him. Even though his body was very strong, the shockwave from that crash was felt all over his body.


    The internal injuries which were healing suddenly worsened. Just when he was about to land on the ground and get back his footing, another Wood Dragon appeared from the side and launched him in the air.


    While he was thrown in the sky, Lyle coughed out some blood due to his internal injuries and thought ''When did he make these? And, how can mere Wood Magic contain so much power? Why couldn''t I sense these Wood Dragons coming towards me? They must contain a great amount of magic so why couldn''t I sense them?''


    These questions floated within his head as he was launched in the air. He stared at Saito through the corner of his eyes and saw him smirking.


    Soon, his mouth dropped in shock as he felt an unreal amount of magic approaching him. He was being approached from all directions. He looked around and noticed that some Spheres containing the Black Lightning and Hell Flames were coming towards him.


    His jaw further dropped when he noticed 8 Wood Dragons remaining on the side-lines. He could see that they were ready to charge at him.


    There was a bitter smile on his face as he said, "If you manage to stand after this attack. I will give up."


    The words of Saito caused Lyle to tense. He knew that this would probably be the strongest attack from Saito and the final attack which would decide the outcome.


    He closed his eyes and a Golden Energy enveloped his body, "Golden Dragon''s Body¡­" Even though this increased his defence to unreal levels, he was still extremely worried.


    If he was at his full strength then with the Golden Dragon''s Body skill, he would have indeed been able to take on almost any attack that Saito threw at him.. But the internal condition of his body wasn''t great.

 Chapter 121 - Burnt To Death

    The moment he would let go of the Golden Dragon''s Strength, he knew that he was going to collapse due to the extreme pain and injuries.


    Saito closed his eyes and used all his magic for one last attack, "Whirlpool!" This attack was a different from Rita''s Whirlpool.


    Instead of the sharp edges like Rita''s Whirlpool. The edges of Saito''s Whirlpool were soft as they carried all the Elemental Spheres to the top where Lyle was floating.


    Lyle was in the centre of the whirlpool but he sensed the danger possessed by these spheres. He felt that it would be better to destroy them before they approached him and used the only Wind Skill he knew, "Razor Wind."


    Multiple blades of winds were released and they slashed around 10''s of the spheres which were closest to him.


    Saito remained on the ground; a bit dumbfounded as he thought ''Wow¡­ And I was thinking of sending a spark within the whirlpool to start it. My luck is really good¡­''


    Unlike what Lyle had expected, the spheres didn''t disperse. They exploded after they were struck by the Wind Blades and started a chain reaction of the explosions of Hell Flames and Black Lightning.


    Even in the Lyle''s wildest dreams did he imagine that these spheres would trigger a chain reaction of explosions. Most of the spheres were orbiting around his body so his body had to endure almost all the explosions.


    Due to the presence of the Black Lightning, even the water was somewhat effected and just a touch of water would paralyse Lyle''s body. His internal organs were completely burnt and even with the use of his magic and the great defensive skill, Golden Dragon''s Body, it wasn''t able to stop those attacks from injuring one of his three hearts.


    His outer body was being scorched by the hot Hell Flames while the interior of his body was being destroyed by the terrifying Black Lightning.


    The sounds of the explosion completely masked his scream of pain. There was an explosion very close to his body and he felt half of the right side of his stomach being annihilated to ashes.


    He couldn''t believe that their clan was unaware of such an individual who had contacts in the Royal Family.


    How could they be unaware about his presence? Why didn''t they investigate the Royal Family even more? It really made him regret as the explosions continued for 5 minutes.


    The whirlpool dispersed and the explosions also stopped. There was a relieved smile on Lyle''s face as he finally felt the explosions stopping. Even though his condition wasn''t good, he could still do one last Golden Dragon''s Roar which should be enough to defeat the exhausted Saito.


    However, just as he turned around to face the ground and take a look at Saito''s face. His body was struck by 7 Wood Dragons which made him fly even higher in the sky.


    As he counted the Wood Dragons, he was confused because he couldn''t find the 8th Wood Dragon. Suddenly, his sensed another presence behind him and looked above to see a Wood Dragon flying straight towards him with a shocking speed.


    There wasn''t any time or strength in Lyle to do anything against this Wood Dragon. He was struck at such a fast speed and was thrown towards the ground like a meteor.


    His speed was so fast that as he crashed into the ground, he created a strong shockwave which managed to destroy the already cracked area within the 1 miles of radius. The ground was uneven as some of the rocks were pushed out due to the force.


    He continued to be going deep within the ground and finally stopped after a 100-meter distance. As Lyle stared up, he noticed Saito appearing above the ground with that same cold look and heard him say, "I am surprised to see that you still aren''t dead¡­! Your vitality and endurance surpass human limits by a lot."


    Lyle was beyond shocked at the things he witnessed in this fight and asked him in broken voice, "What¡­ are¡­ you¡­? You¡­ can''t¡­ be¡­ human¡­!"


    Saito answered him with a composed look, "Sorry to disappoint you but I am indeed human." He had a sharp glint in his eyes and just a small Hell Flame lit up in his palm, "This is the last of my magic. Suffer¡­!"


    Lyle''s eyes widened as Saito threw down that small flame within the hole. The Hell Flame got stronger and a little larger as it continued to move down the hole.


    Till the time it reached Lyle, it was large enough to cover his whole body. The Hell Flame started to burn his body and Lyle was so exhausted and injured that he didn''t even have the strength to resist.


    He couldn''t even open his mouth to scream. He could only take the suffering silently¡­


    Saito lowered the 8 dragons and hid them within the forest once again. He let out a relieved sigh as he stared at Lyle''s burning body and mutters, "It was fortunate that I had prepared enough for a strong opponent¡­ Otherwise, the one who would be lying in such a condition would have been me."


    He then thinks about the preparations ''It was a good idea to create this part of the forest with the Nature magic. The Wood Dragons couldn''t be sensed since they had the exact same aura as the surroundings. They even managed to suppress the aura of the Magic Spheres and prevented Lyle from knowing about it.''


    He had a bitter smile on his face as he thought ''I can''t believe even after all these preparations I still had to exhaust all my magic to deal with him. Thank god I had managed to stay at my full power with the help of Nightfall Sword or else the consequences would have been dire.''


    He stared at the place where Raul had laid down. Since the area was uneven, the block under Raul had managed to break into pieces and Raul''s body fell horizontally with the sword still within one of his hearts.


    With a weak complexion, Saito walked towards Raul and Nightfall Sword. Raul was scared of Saito now. So utterly scared because he had just seen the power of a monster.


    The power was so unreal that he was completely sure that even at full power, he wouldn''t be able to take on such an attack.


    He tried to move and run away from Saito even though it gave him a great amount of pain in his chest. He didn''t care about internal injuries or anything, he just wanted to run away from this monster.


    He had managed to defeat the third strongest in their clan. There was no denying that Saito was powerful since Lyle had been using all his strength. Yet, the conclusion was being burnt to death by Saito.


    It made him regretful. He wanted to know just how did he anger such a terrifying monster. He never imagined that Saito was so powerful. Having someone try to kidnap him? That was simply courting death!


    What gave him an even greater shock was that Saito had fought without using this Legendary Sword. He didn''t dare to imagine the conclusion of what would have happened if Saito had fought using his Sword.


    Saito finally reached near his body and stared at him with a terrifying cold expression. Raul didn''t care about pain and stuttered, "The¡­ 10 minutes¡­ are¡­ almost¡­ up! Another¡­ person¡­ will be¡­ coming¡­ here¡­ Even¡­ you won''t¡­ be¡­ able¡­ to deal¡­ with¡­ him¡­ in your¡­ current¡­ condition."


    Saito asked him weakly, "Will he be stronger than this one?"


    Raul thought that he was scared of that and nodded while enduring the pain in his chest, "Yes!"


    Raul affirmed confidently even though he himself wasn''t sure if the next person to appear will be stronger than his brother. He couldn''t imagine the Clan Head or Deputy Clan Head making an appearance here which meant that the next person to come would be the 4th strongest who closely matched Lyle in terms of power.


    However, Raul felt that with Saito''s condition, it won''t make a difference no matter who comes since they would be able to defeat him.


    Saito mumbled, "I see¡­" He bent down and held the handle of Nightfall Sword in his hands.. He closed his eyes and slowly felt his magic being replenished by the Nightfall Sword.

 Chapter 122 - Destroying The Teleportation Symbol

    The Ultra-healing property of Nightfall Sword was activated as it healed Saito completely. After around 2 minutes, Saito had replenished around 80% of his magic and was completely healed.


    Raul''s eyes widened when he saw Saito healing completely. He couldn''t believe that this sword had such a property. However, he could also feel that the heat radiated from the sword had disappeared and it could no longer injure him so heavily.


    Saito noticed the expression on Raul''s face and coldly said, "Why do you think that I am staying here while waiting for your comrades to appear? This is because it is my territory¡­"


    He pulled out his sword from Raul''s chest and once again stabbed his chest, destroying his other heart. Even though Raul was so weak that he couldn''t use his Black Dragon''s Strength so soon, he didn''t want to take any chances. The strength that Lyle displayed caused him to be on the edge.


    He created two Magic Spheres, both were of different elements, Hell Flames and Black Lightning respectively. Saito placed them in the holes within his chest and said with a smirk, "Move your body and these two Spheres will blast your body into bits. You should have seen what it did to your big brother some time ago. Though he took on the explosions by using two of his strongest forms, in your current condition I don''t think you will survive if even one of them explodes."


    Raul stared at Saito with a hateful gaze and shouted, "You are a monster!" He was absolutely terrified of Saito right now but he couldn''t help shout this. It was understandable since he had seen such a horrifying end of his big brother right now.


    Saito said with a neutral voice, "Maybe I am¡­" From his face, it was clear that he didn''t care what Raul said about him.


    He was indeed a monster for his enemies! This person was planning on kidnapping his beloved¡­ Even though he had got into a relationship with her for his own benefits initially, after spending time with her, he couldn''t help but care about her genuinely.


    To plot against her was simply asking for being on the receiving end of Saito''s Wrath! Even though he had around 80% of his magic right now, Saito didn''t know if he would be able to win against someone of Lyle''s level even by using the Nightfall Sword.


    He stared at the Teleportation Symbol long enough before a question appeared in his mind ''What would happen if I destroy this Teleportation Symbol as soon as it lightens up? From what I have seen, it takes 1 whole second for the person to be teleported here. If I suddenly destroy this Teleportation Symbol, would he cover only a part of the distance from his original position to this place?''


    Even though he had asked these questions to himself. It was Iris who replied to him.


    [You are only half-correct in your hypothesis master. If you interrupt the Teleportation Symbol while the person is being teleported then that person would be lost in the void of time. Nothing can exist in the void. His body and soul won''t be able to exist after spending mere seconds within the Void.]


    Saito slightly trembled with excitement as he found a great way to kill one of their men without any loss to himself. He let out a sigh as this method could only be used for a single time since the Teleportation Symbol will become useless. He would also lose the chance of going inside their hideout through this Teleportation Symbol.


    It made him fall into a dilemma. Should he fight against this next expert who was going to come to fight? Even though he himself wasn''t at full strength, if this expert was too powerful, he could speak to Joergen mentally and ask him to come at his location.


    With Joergen''s presence, he was confident in dealing two experts of Lyle''s level. However, he then shook his head since even though he would be able to get inside their hideout. With no way to know where he would be teleported, it was very risky.


    He didn''t have any idea about the surroundings of that place. How many people would be there? Would he even be able to run? Besides, most of all, if it was too far away, Joergen would take too much time to come.


    Without any hope of reinforcements, it would be extremely foolish to go to their hideout. After thinking all this, he finally made his decision.


    There was a cruel smile on his face as looked at the Teleportation Symbol which had started to shine with a white light as similar to what happened before.


    Saito pointed his finger at the Teleportation Symbol and a stream of Hell Flames were released from his finger.


    They instantly set the Teleportation Symbol ablaze. Even though this Teleportation Symbol was inscribed on a special kind of paper which was resistant to elements, Hell Flames were not normal.


    They Symbol stopped glowing and burned without even leaving the ashes. Right as Raul witnessed him do this, his eyes widened because the elder who had created this method of teleportation had cautioned them that nothing should happen which would interrupt the teleportation.


    Even though this 1 second of time required to teleport was extremely small in the eyes of ordinary men. He finally understood the significance of this 1 second. 1 second ago, an expert of his clan was alive while now, that expert was probably within the Void, his body was probably being torn apart.


    Except for the existence of Gods who could travel between dimensions. Nobody could save him right now. And Raul was completely aware that no god would be willing to save that expert.


    Raul absolutely detested Saito right now. He gritted his teeth through the pain he was feeling but he didn''t dare say anything.


    Saito didn''t even need to do anything and he could easy explode his body. He couldn''t believe that someone so powerful, someone with so many skills had managed to stay under their radar.


    If only their clan had known about his existence, they would have approached in another manner which would certainly reduce the causalities.


    His eyes were red when he just thought about how much the Clan had lost. They had lost a great expert who was capable of fighting against a weak Demon Lord. They had also lost another expert in the family whose powers were probably in the Top 10 within the clan.


    He didn''t dare imagine that the expert coming next was the Deputy Clan head or the Clan head. Because if this was the case then his Clan was completely doomed. Without the presence of both of them, there was no way the Clan could be preserved.


    Saito looked down and stared at Raul. He didn''t say anything and created a long Wooden Spear with his Nature Magic.


    Saito had a small smile on his face as he noticed the look with which Raul was looking at him. He gently says, "I am very happy that you have such great regeneration skill. Perhaps it''s a passive skill of your blood but regardless, it makes me very happy. After all, I won''t have to worry about you accidently dying on me."


    His words were gentle but Raul couldn''t stop shivering after hearing them. Saito brought down his Wooden Spear and stabbed Raul''s body which was lying on the ground.


    The Wooden Spear didn''t target any of his vital organs, it simply went through his flesh. Raul groaned in pain but before he could even release the painful groan, Saito had pulled out the Spear and stabbed another part of his body which was not a vital organ.


    The painful groan which was about to be released by Raul was swallowed by this extreme pain and he resisted the urge to cry.. With his power right now, there was nothing he could do to resist Saito.

 Chapter 123 - Sea Dragon Race

    Saito though didn''t stop. He continued to stab him another 3 times before Raul broke the silence with a mix of painful groans and words, "Ahhhhhh¡­ Stop¡­ Stop it please!"


    There was a frown on Saito''s face as he asked him, "What is it? Speak quickly, time is precious after all."


    Raul noticed his frown and instantly uttered, "Why¡­ why are you not asking me a single question? How will I answer if you don''t ask me any questions? I will speak¡­ I will tell you everything, just stop this. I can''t take any more of this pain."


    The answer he received was a Stab from the Wooden Spear in his abdomen, "You don''t seem to understand the difference between interrogation and torture. I don''t want to ask you any questions, it wouldn''t take me long to find out the information I need. The only reason you are still alive is that I still need to hear more of your screams. They are music to my ears."


    Raul''s entire body went cold as he heard Saito. He had initially planned on giving false information to Saito which would make him step into a trap and die but he never expected Saito to not be interested in any kind of information.


    When he heard Saito say that it won''t take him long to find out the information that he needed. He felt like giving up. He thought in his head ''So, that is how that woman felt when she realized she was going to die regardless of what she did¡­ So, this is the feeling of hopelessness.''


    It was unknown about whom he had thought about at this juncture. He opened his mouth and started to chuckle madly. He stopped caring about the clan, the pain. He didn''t care about anything right now. He knew that there was no point in begging to live. Right now, he only had a single wish left. It was to be with his big brother after death.


    The brotherly love between these siblings wasn''t something that could be measured.


    Raul felt that it would be incredibly great if he could even die. He looked at Saito and spoke with a stern expression, "I have lost Axel¡­ I admit my defeat. You can ask me anything I know and I swear on my Clan''s ancestor that I shall answer you truthfully. In return, just give me a quick and painless death. Throw my remains on top of my Big Brother''s remains and burn me with his body¡­ That''s all I ask."


    When he noticed that Saito was about to speak up, he added, "I know that you are capable of getting the information through your own sources but time is not something that you have.


    And if you want to get the pleasure of hearing my screams then I do assure you that no matter what you do after this, I will not utter a single sound. I will even bite my tongue to make sure I can''t release any sound."


    Saito stayed silent for a period of time and his hold over the Wooden Spear relaxed. He slowly said with a calm expression, "Very well¡­ I will go along with the agreement if the information you provide me is worth it."


    This was completely within Raul''s expectation as he weakly nodded his head. Saito continued to stare at his battered body and made no attempts to heal him.


    Raul weakly started to speak, "Ask me¡­ What do you want to know? I will try my best to answer all that I can..."


    The surroundings were completely silent for a period of time. Saito was still thinking about why Raul had decided to suddenly co-operate with him. He couldn''t understand the reason why Raul would be ready to betray his people.


    The two requests from Raul though did make him understand it. Especially the request for his remains to be on top of his brother''s remains. It seems as though these siblings were rather close.


    He probably understood that it was hopeless to even have a chance of running away and living. He had lost all hope of living and only death awaited him so he made the choice. The choice was that after his death, he could be with his big brother again.


    It was simply childish to have such thoughts and Raul knew it. However, this was the last desire he had in his mind. He didn''t care about anything else¡­ If he was going to die, he wanted this last wish to be fulfilled.


    This was a mentality that even Saito didn''t understand completely. However, he wouldn''t let anger cloud his rational judgement and asked him calmly, "Where is your hideout? How many men are there who can fight? What is the level of those men?"


    Raul was a little surprised by Saito''s question. He had thought that Saito would ask him about their identity or about the reason why they were targeting the Royal family.


    He saw a cold glint in Saito''s eyes and understood. Saito didn''t care about their identity, the only thing he needed to know was that they were enemies. And they were supposed to be annihilated.


    "I believe I should talk about my race first. We are the members of the Sea Dragon Clan, a Royal Clan within the Sea God Race. As you have already witnessed, we are demi-humans who have mutated Dragon Bloodline. The lowest level of the Bloodline is the Black Dragon Bloodline, the next is the Golden Dragon Bloodline, and the strongest is Purple Dragon Bloodline."


    "My big brother was the 3rd Strongest in our whole clan and had the Bloodline level of Golden Dragon. This is the reason he was significantly stronger than me." After he said so much, he coughed out blood since his injuries had still not healed.


    Saito remained silent for some time before voicing out his thoughts, "Isn''t the Sea God Race fighting against the Dwarf Kingdom? Why is the Royal Family not helping out its race?"


    Raul didn''t hesitate much before answering him, "That attack is only meant to keep the Dwarves distracted. While the Sea God Race is attacking them, the Dwarves would be unable to extend their support for the Vermillion Kingdom."


    "The Royal Family had given a single order to the nobles and the council. To keep the Dwarves distracted as long as possible while also taking the opportunity to steal the [Orb of Sealing] from their Royal Treasury."


    Saito''s brows wrinkled as he spoke out, "I am not interested in these matters. Tell me about the location of your Clan and the strength of your clan. And what have you done to the Prince and Princess?"


    With no trace of worry on his face, Raul explained, "Be patient¡­ The only reason I am explaining so much is so that you would find the information valuable and honour my last wishes."


    Saito remained silent after those words. Raul took this chance to continue speaking, "The reason our Clan is attacking the Vermillion Kingdom in such a shameful manner is that we need the [Orb of Destruction] from them. We know that in direct confrontation, we are not the match of the Vermillion Kingdom. It is also impossible to steal the Orb since nobody other than the king knows about it. The Clan has used every resource available to them but nobody in the Vermillion Kingdom seems to be aware of the fact that their Royal Family possesses a sacred object which was used to seal our King around 300 years ago, the Ocean Splitting Dragon King."


    With a calm expression, Saito asked him, "What about the Teleportation Symbols? If you had these then you didn''t even need to come on the mainland."


    It was hard for Raul to even nod his head but Saito did notice his head to weakly shake vertically. Raul then proceeded to speak, "Right now, my clan is 5000 of miles south of Vermillion Kingdom. It is situated between the territory of Two Demon Lords known as Azaroth and Bakaul while maintaining its peace using an Illusionary Formation to cover their presence and also make any person want to avoid it instinctively."


    "The reason the Sea God Race has acted right now is because of the sudden appearance of a Formation Master in our clan. Only the Clan Head and Deputy Clan Head know about his identity. He is the one who made all these Teleportation Symbols and the Illusionary Formation. In this one month, I believe that our Clan head has also contacted one of the Demon Lord and formed an alliance with him.. The Demon Lord probably agreed because it also wanted to destroy the neighboring Demon Lord."

 Chapter 124 - Golden Dragon’s Illusionary Body Descends

    Saito who had been patiently listening until now, asked him, "If the Sea Dragon Clan can hide within the Illusionary Formation then why would the Clan Head need to contact a Demon Lord."


    There was a strained and bitter smile on Raul''s face, "That is something I am not sure of myself. I do not know why the Clan head wants to keep the information hidden from the Clan but it must be surely important. Perhaps that Demon Lord has something that he wants."


    Raul was silent for a few moments as he let out a painful groan but he continued speaking, "Ahh¡­ The forces of my Clan aren''t huge. There are around 532 people and 46 Sea Dragons in my clan, out of those 532 people only 162 can fight. 110 of those 162 are on the same level as me, at the Black Dragon Bloodline only. 50 of the rest have upgraded their bloodline to Golden Dragon Bloodline while there are only two people inside the whole clan who have the Purple Dragon Bloodline. The Clan Head and the Deputy Clan-Head."


    Hearing that two people had the Bloodline even stronger than Lyle. Saito was a bit worried because from what he had noticed, Lyle was more than 3 times stronger than Raul even though there was only a difference of 2-3 years between them. And, dealing with the Sea Dragons could also be hard if they were strong.


    "The Sea Dragons are also very strong. Even someone with the Golden Dragon Bloodline would find it hard to defeat one of the Sea Dragons. They are very large and are of great use in traveling around."


    Raul had a bitter smile as he added, "My Big Brother Lyle whom Axel has just defeated is the third strongest in the entire clan. As for the hostages, you do not need to be worried. The Clan actually isn''t treating them too badly, they are just trapped there and unable to leave. The Clan knows that once they make a move against the children of the king, only war awaited them. And, the reason the King had not yet made a move was probably because of the presence of Two Demon territories ruled by Demon Lords around the clan. Even for him, it would be difficult to defeat them if the two Demon Lords join hands and fight along with the Sea Dragon Clan."


    His words relieved him since that meant that there was no one with the Golden Dragon Bloodline who would be stronger than him.


    However, it made him question himself "How am I going to deal with the Clan Head and Deputy Clan Head?"


    He knew that this matter wouldn''t be so simple to go into their territory and kill them. There was no way he would be able to fight against 30 Sea Dragon Clan members even with Joergen.


    He remembered that Joergen was also a species of the Dragons. It was a mutated species formed from the Shadow Lightning Wolf and the king of Lizardmen, a Dragon. But he also knew that there was a huge difference between Joergen and the members of the Sea Dragon Race.


    The purity and the power of their Dragon Bloodline was not something Joergen could contend against.


    He thought for some time before he looked straight into Raul''s eyes, "Very well. You have indeed provided me with sufficient information. I will grant both of your wishes now."


    The first was a quick and painless death. Saito didn''t speak anything and jumped a little far away as he exploded the two Elemental Spheres embedded with his heart.


    His chest exploded immediately and destroyed his body, making his body parts flow in different directions.


    Saito didn''t pay attention to his body parts other than his head. It was time to fulfill this guy''s second wish.


    He picked his head by the long hair and started to move towards the 100-meter-deep pit where he had burnt Lyle''s body.


    He looked down the pit and his eyes widened slightly as he saw that Lyle''s body had still not turned to ash. It was completely charred and the Hell Flames were still burning his body but it made Saito sigh out in appreciation ''The physique of this Clan is really good. Even now, I can see that he is still alive.''


    He then stared at Raul''s hand and threw it in the bit. The head was felt by Lyle as he slowly moved his head to see what fell on his chest.


    He weakly muttered, "Bro¡­ther¡­" Suddenly, his entire body relaxed as he thought ''I will take revenge for you brother¡­''


    ''O'' Dragon God, I beseech thee to bestow your godly spirit upon me to kill this person. In return, my soul shall forever be your slave for all eternity.''


    He couldn''t speak due to the condition of his body so he mouthed, "Golden Dragon''s Divine Spirit¡­"


    Just when Saito was about to turn around, he felt a horrifying pressure from an Aura. He couldn''t help but turn around to see just who it was.


    His eyes widened in shock and he was completely unable to keep himself composed as he stared at an illusionary Golden Dragon''s Body.


    Saito immediately thought in his head ''Fuck! That guy is still not dead? He can even use such a strong move in his condition?''


    As he stared at that Golden Dragon''s Illusionary Body, he knew that this couldn''t be settled through power. He knew his limits, there was no way he could survive after taking on a blow from this entity. He needed to use some other method to deal with this Spirit.


    "Human¡­ You are far too viscous. To actually torture my descendants and force them in such a state. I will refine your body and make both your body as well as spirit as my slave. You shall forever protect the Sea Dragon Clan from harm." The ancient yet powerful voice resounded within the area.


    Saito had a cold look as he stared at the Spirit and spoke, "You are just an illusionary body. You think you can deal with me? I will give you one chance, leave or else I won''t show any mercy."


    The Golden Dragon''s Illusionary Body looked stunned as it heard Saito''s words. It probably never expected the human to still be so unyielding.


    "You think that your weak strength can suppress me? My power is enough to deal with 10 of you at the same time." The Golden Dragon arrogantly stated showing that it didn''t fear Saito at all.


    Saito''s facial expression didn''t change, "I will say it once again. Don''t interfere. You think I don''t have any way to deal with Spirits like you?"


    The Golden Dragon snorted and said, "Do all you can. However, by the end of incense of time, you will be refined to be my slave in both body and spirit."


    Saito then chose to close his eyes and spoke in his head ''Iris¡­ Deal with this lizard. Swallow it.''


    [Master, this illusionary body exists because of Lyle''s body. If you also allow me to swallow his body. You will be able to inherit the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline.]


    These words did tempt him. He had seen first-hand just how powerful this bloodline was. He knew that if he had such a strong bloodline, he probably didn''t need to fear anyone in the Demon Lord level except for a few peak existences.


    He asked Iris in his head ''How long will the fusion of Bloodline take place?'' He would have to change his plans according to the time it would take for the Bloodline to fuse with his body.


    [It shall take full five days. After absorbing the Divine Spirit and the body. Master will only have about 20 minutes before the process of fusion starts.]


    5 days. This meant that he wouldn''t be able to keep his word to Princess Rita. However, he shook his head and thought ''I did receive massive benefits though. I know about their location and also their numbers. I also know that the King''s children are fine so this should be a considerable contribution.''


    The Golden Dragon''s Illusionary Body was stunned when it noticed that Saito had actually closed his eyes and seemed to be ignoring it.

 Chapter 125 - Golden Dragon’s Bloodline

    Since when had it last been disregarded someone from the mortal world. This lowly boy dares to not show any respect to the great Dragon God. He was simply courting death.


    However, at this time, he saw Saito''s eyes opening. Instead of his usual Emerald eyes, these were the Golden Eyes as he coldly said, "Swallow!"


    A strange liquid was released from his hands. It was very different from water, first of all, it was too thick. The Golden Dragon''s eyes flashed with blue light as it tried to control this liquid.


    However, this liquids'' next movements astonished it. What was this liquid? There was not a single trace of water within it. It definitely shocked the Golden Dragon as it had never seen anything like this.


    Suddenly, the liquid launched itself on the Golden Dragon''s Illusionary Body. Even though it was transparent, the Illusionary Body seemed to contain mass, and the liquid attached itself onto the Golden Dragon''s Illusionary Body.


    Initially, the Golden Dragon didn''t think much of this strange liquid that covered it. But it suddenly felt its spiritual energy being sucked by this liquid.


    Before it could react any further, Saito monotonously said, "Burst!" The liquid which had attached itself onto the illusionary body suddenly burst open and covered the whole body of the Golden Dragon''s Illusionary Body.


    A part of the liquid split off and fell into the pit where Lyle was laying down. As soon as the liquid fell onto his face, it greedily started to absorb Lyle''s body.


    The Golden Dragon''s Spirit remained in shock as it hatefully stared at Saito, "You¡­ You are actually trying to absorb my spirit directly? You are simply courting death. There is no way your mortal body can absorb my spirit completely."


    There was a cold yet confident look on his face, "Just shut up! You simply don''t know anything about me. Don''t underestimate me. Eventually, I will step on the gods'' mantle."


    The Golden Dragon''s Spirit desperately tried to struggle and get out of this strange liquid. If it was absorbed by Saito now, the true body of the Dragon God would never even know that its Divine Spirit was humiliated and being absorbed in such a forceful manner.


    He couldn''t understand how this liquid was preventing it from contacting the Real Dragon God with their mental connection. It made the Golden Dragon''s Illusionary Body realize that this brat did have the capability of fighting against it.


    Saito stared at the Golden Dragon which was almost completely covered by the thick liquid. He stretched out his hand and suddenly closed his fist.


    Lyle''s body and Golden Dragon''s Illusionary body were completely covered in the next instant and the liquid started to change shape. It formed two round balls. One large and the other small.


    Both of them rushed towards Saito at a great speed. Saito''s body easily absorbed these two round balls of liquid and he heard Iris speaking in his head.


    [Master, please find a place to rest for the upcoming 5 days. The energy released due to the fusion of Bloodline will attract the Beasts here to kill the master. The countdown of 20 minutes has started.]


    Saito immediately started to fly at his full speed and return back to the Execution Ground. That was the only place where he could stay for the time it would take to complete the fusion.


    It was still the nighttime, nobody was awake right now. Saito quickly entered the residence he had built for himself and Sophie.


    He went into an empty room and laid down on the bed. As he closed his eyes, he thought ''Iris, make sure that when I use this Golden Dragon''s Bloodline, my body doesn''t bulge. My physical appearance shouldn''t change and all the power should be kept compressed within my body. I understand that it would give me somewhat weaker strength however, I would like my speed and agility to not be compromised for strength.''


    This was a simple task for Iris to do. Actually, this was an option that all the members of the Sea Dragon Clan had. So, there wasn''t anything that Iris needed to do.


    Right before he was going to lose consciousness, he mentally commanded Joergen ''Joergen¡­ Come and protect me for these 5 days.''


    Suddenly, in another part of the forest, a beast opened its eyes and disappeared in a flash of Purple Lightning. Joergen didn''t know what had happened and why Saito requested for protection but it didn''t care. It simply wanted to reach the place as fast as it could and protect him.


    Saito once again contacted Joergen ''I will be entering a period of deep sleep. Perhaps, I will release a lot of power. Do make sure to protect me and everyone in the Execution Ground for these 5 days.''


    Joergen replied with pure determination as it moved through the forest ''As you command, master!''


    After that, Saito heard Iris speaking in his mind [Master, prepare yourself for great pain. I can make Master unconscious but the master will still have to endure all that pain because it is necessary to transform the master''s physique.]


    Saito remained silent as he thought ''So, I have to take this pain for five days continuously¡­ Very well Iris, I am ready. Make me unconscious so that I do not cause any movements in the real-life due to pain.''


    Suddenly, Saito fell down on the ground as his eyes closed. His body was covered with a faint Golden Light which didn''t seem to harm him at all.


    Internally though, Saito felt as though his body and soul were being torn apart into small shreds. The pain was much more than anything which a person could receive with torture.


    He felt as though his will had broken multiple times as he questioned himself ''Is this retribution from the heavens for all the deeds I have committed?''


    After what he felt like a long period of time, he thought ''Will I stay here forever suffering in pain? Am I going to die like this?''


    Multiple thoughts such as these emerged within his mind. He had given up on leaving this place. He felt as though he had been here in this place for years.


    At this moment, he felt a rather warm presence on his cheeks as if someone had licked him. He remembered his first partner after coming to this world.


    Joergen! He stepped forwards and gritted his teeth while thinking ''Fuck¡­ I really gave up at that time. I have gotten so weak and pathetic that it''s not even funny.''


    He himself had felt how he had changed after coming to this world. A prideful aura was released from his body. His thoughts were reinforced ''Besides, I have already died once. So, what if it''s the retribution of the heavens. At most, I will die again but I surely won''t give up now.''


    It seemed as though this pain had made his will even stronger which turned out to be a blessing in disguise.


    He didn''t how much longer it would take but he continued to hold on and waited to get out of this space which seemed to be void.


    Suddenly, light entered his eyes as he looked around and saw some very familiar wooden structures. He turned his head to see Joergen standing beside him. Saito noticed the cuts and injuries on Joergen''s body.


    With his regeneration, he knew that these injuries must be recent. He was feeling rather weak right now. It was mental exhaustion because of the pain he had endured for so long.


    Very gentle energy suddenly spread in his entire being as it sucked the tiredness out of him.


    [Congratulations master! Master has acquired the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. Master''s physique and spirit have had a qualitative transformation.]


    [Master has received the rare Royal Clan''s Aura which has transformed the aura of Master. Now, the master''s very aura will be able to intimidate the enemy. Master''s aura also contains strong nobility within it. Any person who senses Master''s aura will instinctively think of Master as a nobility.]


    [Master has also received the rare Dragon Aura. It can be used to suppress the aura of any person as long as he is not a god.]


    [Master''s charm with the women has once again been increased. Just a few casual words from Master will be able to charm ordinary women.]


    [Master has received another element through this bloodline. This is the Wind Elemental Magic. Master needs to use it for some time before the master is able to manipulate it as well as his other elements.]


    [Master''s magic quantity has doubled.]

 Chapter 126 - A Great ‘battle’

    The series of notification made him happy. Even though the increase in magic wasn''t that great, he didn''t mind that. Having another element along with a strong physique was more important.


    He didn''t think much about the change in aura or charm. He didn''t really care about these attributes right now.


    He wouldn''t need to use his magic to contend against someone like Lyle in a battle of strength. He was capable of suppressing Lyle in a battle of pure strength.


    This was exactly what he wanted. A strong physique capable of suppressing even the people from the Sea Dragon Clan in strength. The increase in magic was a great bonus though and he wasn''t going to complain. He knew full well how important the Wind Magic was.


    Even though he could use Fire Tornadoes and other skills, if they were used together with the Wind Magic, he would be able to create hundreds of Wind Blades which would slash the opponent trapped within the Fire Tornado or Whirlpool.


    There were just too many uses with the Wind Magic. He could even fly faster than before by the amplification from Wind Magic.


    Joergen noticed that his master had woken up and started speaking, "Master, I have successfully managed to deal with all the beasts that have dared to get within this area."


    There was a smile on Saito''s face as he slowly sat up on the bed. He pats Joergen and uses the Healing Aura to heal him even faster, "As expected of my partner. I can see that you didn''t rest for these days. Return back to the Trost Village and go to sleep. I will command Emma to come and stay with you from now on."


    There was no change in expression of Joergen as it lowered its head slightly, "Yes, master. I shall leave soon."


    Though Joergen didn''t react when he said that Emma will stay with him from now on. He knew that Joergen was ecstatic to meet up with her. He had a smile on his face before he gave the command to Emma, "Emma, come to the Trost Village. Your task will be to protect Joergen for a few days. After that, you can do anything you want."


    Emma immediately replied back to him, "Yes, master!"


    Saito then had a question for her, "Did Lyra or Chloe come to you to inquire about me?" There was a hint of worry for the two of them in his voice.


    He knew that they were going to be safe with the skills and the weapons they had but he couldn''t help but be worried. However, now was not the time to meet up with them yet.


    "Yes master. They did come to meet with me and wanted to know where Joergen had gone to. I told them that master is safe and they shouldn''t worry about master. Master has some difficulties and wants to deal with them." Emma spoke out through their mental link.


    Saito felt relieved, "When did they come? Were they fine? They weren''t injured, right?"


    Emma answered his questions one by one, "They came to meet me around 20 days ago. They were rather worried about master but after hearing that master was fine, they were relieved and returned back to the city. Master, they were fine. There weren''t any injuries on their bodies."


    The worries he had suppressed within his heart finally calmed down. From what Emma had said, he could guess what the two of them were doing.


    He remembered that he had given that Sapphire Ring to Lyra. If she ever encountered any danger, she could inform it to him no matter the distance between them.


    It would form a one-time mental link between the two of them. As his worries were calmed. He started to think about his next move ''Alright, my next move should be to return back to the palace and inform this to Rita or to the King. Whatever plans that the king has in motion will affect my next moves.''


    He stood up on his feet and slowly felt the explosive strength within his body. He heard the loud sounds from the training within the Execution Ground.


    Curious to what it was about. He flew out of the residence and saw each one of the Eternal Knights sparring against each other. They all seemed rather serious even while sparring.


    Nobody seemed to hold back at all. He wrinkled his brows at this scene and saw Sophie sitting under a tree while observing all the Eternal Knights sparring against each other.


    He looked around and noticed patches of red colorwhich had turned the soul to reddish brown color. Captain Akazawa was nowhere to be seen but he could guess that the man must have left to meet up with his family.


    He flew towards Sophie and startled her by suddenly appearing in front of her. Sophie''s eyes widened as she jumped into his embrace, "Darling! I was waiting for you to wake up for so long."


    She jumped while her arms went around his body and her large chest rubbed against Saito''s chest. Saito''s hands also went towards her ass and fondled it.


    Just when Saito was about to speak, Sophie tip-toed and sealed his mouth with a long kiss. Saito''s hands continued to rest on her buttocks and soon enough, they both pulled away.


    There was a hint of mischievousness in Saito''s eyes as he said, "You are becoming more and more of a pervert since you first spent the night with me."


    She coughed a few times, a little embarrassed as she heard him say that, "It''s all your fault. Who told you to be so good in bed?"


    As he stared at her hot body from top to bottom, he huskily said, "Well, I wanted to leave for the Zleka City after meeting with you. But now, I think it won''t be too bad if I delay myself for another few hours."


    She didn''t want to admit it but his husky voice made her feel very hot. Her legs were turned to jelly as if they didn''t have any strength left.


    Saito picked her body with one hand and started flying back towards the residence. Both of them wanted to do it badly. Even though Saito was pretty hungry, he knew that he could insist for 5-6 rounds easily.


    They both were in a fierce ''battle'' which lasted 2 hours. In that time, Saito came around 5 times. Sophie was completely satisfied after the hot sex and she laid on top of his body.


    After the sex, Saito asked her while fondling her bosom, "You were rather aggressive today. Are you satisfied now?"


    Sophie didn''t have any strength left in her body to resist him or continue on for another round and nodded, "Mhm~ I am really satisfied. Though if you do this every day, I don''t think I will have any energy to do anything else for the rest of the day."


    Saito chuckled at her words and lightly squeezed one of her boobs, "Don''t worry about that." A pure magic energy entered her body and slowly gave her the energy.


    She recovered soon enough and Saito''s hands started to move around her naked body. They both sat on the bed with Sophie sitting right besides him and rubbing the sides of his body with her large chest.


    Saito didn''t stop her. He felt rather good as she did this. His one hand went around her body and started to stroke her soft skin on the abdomen.


    This felt rather good to Sophie. With a naughty look, Saito asked her, "Don''t you want to return back to little Alferd? Won''t he be lonely without you there?"


    There was a trace of worry on Sophie''s face and he knew he hit the mark. She nodded her head and spoke, "I am worried about him but there is nothing I can do. I can''t let him come here nor can I leave without successfully managing your soldiers before you can return and take over once again."


    Saito was silent for a period of time. He had an idea and spoke out, "How about you come with me? I will stay within the palace for a few days. When I am about to leave, I will take you alone with me and come here again."


    Her eyes slightly widened; she didn''t expect him to say that. She knew that this was probably not his original plan but something he had thought of just now.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little warm inside her heart as she thought that he actually changed his plans for her, "Thank you, master. I really can''t thank you enough.''


    "Don''t mind that. Go and wear clothes quickly. We are going to be flying straight to your mansion." He casually said as he stood up and started to wear his own clothes.


    Sophie did the same since she was beyond excited to meet up with her son after these three weeks.. He wore his clothes quite fast and then enjoyed the sight of Sophie wearing her clothes in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 127 - Returning To The Palace

    They both left the residence and moved towards the training area. Saito frowned a little as he noticed that they were still training brutally.


    He looked towards Sophie beside him and asked her, "What happened to them? Why are they training like this?"


    Sophie answered him quickly, "It''s because, in these five days, there were multiple beasts which approached this place. Joergen managed to defeat all of them very quickly. However, this happened in front of their eyes. They saw Joergen''s strength and since then, they have been training very aggressively."


    This was indeed out of expectations for Saito. It was indeed a good opportunity to show true strength to them and what they would need to fight against in the future.


    Saito loudly spoke out, "Assemble everyone!" Every single Eternal Knight within the Execution Ground assembled in front of Saito.


    Their movements were a lot better than before. He could see that their coordination was also good. Previously, they all seemed like a bunch of brats put together but now, they seemed to have a little of the professional military aura around them. He was rather happy with this result.


    He looked at each one''s face and noticed their injuries. He let out a sigh since no one was showing any signs of weakness. Saito brought his hand forward and spoke out, "Healing Aura."


    A greenish and gentle aura covered everyone in the training ground. The injuries started to heal at an unreal speed but after all that they had witnessed, it didn''t shock them that much.


    Saito stepped forward and released a bit of his aura, "I noticed that all of you are training rather aggressively. I am delighted to see that you are training so seriously but do make sure to not kill or injure your comrade heavily. If he is injured heavily, he won''t be able to train again. This is not the result I want. I want you all to develop collectively, not individually."


    His aura made his words even more powerful and all the Eternal Knights nodded their heads. Saito then instructed them, "Do make sure to take enough rest. Without sufficient food and rest, your muscles would not be rebuilt and you would remain nearly on the same level as before."


    "Also, don''t just spar. Train with elements. I know it must be hard for you all but try to control them with your thought. Move the elements with your thoughts so that they are on your fingertips when you want them." He pointed his fingers in the sky and all the Eternal Knights noticed each of his four elements condensed above his fingers.


    All of them nodded and replied with unison, "Roger!" Their voice was very loud but as he heard them, Saito couldn''t help but smile.


    He gave them a nod and then told them, "I also have to inform you that I and Sophie are going to the City for a few days. The teams can go and pick food whenever they want. There should be enough for all of you."


    With that, he pulled Sophie in a tight embrace in front of all of them and started to fly in Zleka City''s direction.


    As Saito was flying towards the Zleka City with Sophie in his hands. There was an evil smirk on his face as one of his hands entered her top.


    With his strength right now, he only needed one arm to hold her tightly. The other arm was free to do whatever he wanted. Since they weren''t going to meet up with each other for a few days, he was planning on having some fun for the last time.


    Since it was impossible to have sex in the air. Just some fondling was good enough. They were quite high in the sky so Sophie didn''t need to hold back on her moans.


    Her hands were also free and she opened up the buttons of his shirt and started to caress his chest with her smooth hands.


    Saito kissed her while his hand squeezed her breasts. It was a great feeling. One which he couldn''t get used to at all.


    Due to his mischievous antics, their speed slowed down but it didn''t affect them much. They just took a little longer to return back to Zleka City. Saito slowly descended down and left Sophie at her mansion.


    Sophie adjusted her clothes so that they would look appropriate again. Her back faced Saito as he stared at those meaty and spongy buttocks.


    He spoke in her ears, "After 3 days, I will appear here in this mansion. Make sure to tell Alferd that he will have to live with the babysitter for some time now."


    He strongly squeezed her buttocks before hitting them. Sophie couldn''t help but let out a pleasurable moan, "Ahhh¡­."


    However, in the next second, Saito disappeared. He was on his way towards the palace to inform them about the information he had.


    As he reached the palace, Saito was a bit relieved to see that the Palace was fine. It seemed that no fighting took place in the palace.


    He didn''t want to go through any trouble so he went around the palace and entered it through the open window of Rita''s room.


    Right now, all the guards were in her room, each of them stationed at their respective positions while Rita lay on the bed and slept peacefully.


    Saito didn''t want to wake her up and looked towards a specific position. He pointed in that direction and said, "Hey, you. I know you are there. You can come out. You should know my relationship with Rita. I am not going to harm you."


    The guards indeed knew about their intimate relationship. Even though these guards would not obey the order of someone other than Princess and the King. Saito was different since he was Rita''s lover. Even the king had tactfully approved of Saito, who were they to go against him? Saito indeed held some authority over them. Even though he couldn''t order them to go on a mission or something, he could still order them some simple commands.


    The man came out of the wall and kneeled in front of Saito, "What is it that you wish to know, Sir Axel?"


    Saito calmly asked him, "I want to know, what happened in the palace these days? Was there a fight here?"


    The man''s face remained emotionless, he nodded his head and replied, "Sir Axel should already know about the matter of Teleportation Symbol. The interior of the Underground Prison is closely observed by 3 very Strong Experts in the Kingdom. Their power is only below the Emperor."


    "5 days ago, 14 people suddenly appeared within the interior part of the Underground Prison. The experts monitoring the place had no idea how they appeared. What was even more astonishing was that they were able to break the walls of the prison even though their magic was sealed." As the man said this, Saito was very sure that the people of the Sea Dragon Clan did appear.


    He then asked in a curious voice, "What happened next?" This was all within Saito''s expectations after fighting against Lyle and Raul. What made him more curious was, if the fight did occur here then why couldn''t he sense any damage to the palace at all.


    The man hesitated before he spoke, "It is not clear what happened within the Underground Prison but it is said that the Three Experts held on long enough for the Emperor to arrive there. And after the Emperor arrived, it was suddenly over. The Emperor didn''t show any mercy and massacred all the individuals who had appeared."


    His words slightly terrified Saito. He knew full well just how powerful even a person with the Black Dragon Bloodline was. Even if all 14 were with the Black Dragon Bloodline, to massacre all of them so quickly that they couldn''t even damage the palace. It seemed as though the reputation of the Emperor was reasonable.


    He also had a slight interest towards the Three Top experts who were actually able to hold these 14 back long enough for the Emperor to arrive.


    He then stared at the man and commanded him, "Alright, that''s all I need to know. Now, I have another task for you. Take this letter to the Emperor. Remember, this is only for the eyes of the Emperor. It is information regarding these people who have captured the second prince and the third princess."


    The man''s eyes were completely serious as he heard Saito''s words. He knew that there shouldn''t be any reason for Saito to lie about this since he would have to be the one to take the blame.


    He gave a half-bow and gracefully accepted the letter from Saito. He left the room with the same expression as before. Right now, he was headed towards the Emperor''s personal chamber.


    The reason Saito had handed him the letter was because it would be rude for him to just go and meet up with the Emperor. Since he was in the palace, he needed to give adequate respect to the Emperor.

 Chapter 128 - Informing The Emperor

    The man was a personal guard of Princess Rita. He obviously wouldn''t disregard information handed from this guard even if the source was Saito.


    After this task was over, Saito sat beside Rita and touched her lovely face. Her skin was very smooth. He started to make circles on her face with his finger.


    He lightly gave an order to another guard, "Bring me some food. I want lots of food." His stomach was grumbling like crazy and his body was feeling rather weak right now.


    One of the guards left the shadow and went to the Royal Kitchen. A few maids followed back the main as they brought a lot of food for Saito.


    As Saito stared at the food, he couldn''t help but dig in. There was no gracefulness while he was eating. He was too hungry to care about that.


    After eating, he fell down on the bed next to Rita and sleep soundly. The personal guards remained silent and continued to monitor the two of them.


    Rita woke up around an hour later and noticed a comfortable aura near her. She was delighted to see that Saito was sleeping next to her.


    She opened his arms and placed her head on his chest while her arms went around his body. She snuggled into his chest but Saito didn''t seem to notice and was still in his deep sleep.


    They both stayed in that posture for 2 hours before Saito slowly opened his eyes. His hands were on Rita''s back and he slowly moved them up and down while caressing her.


    Rita mumbled something to herself and also woke up. She had a bright smile on her face, "I was so worried for you these days. What happened? Did you also fight against someone?"


    Saito slowly caressed her back and calmly answered, "Don''t be so excited. Yes, I did fight someone. The two were very strong. I had to use all my strength to kill them."


    There was a small smile on Rita''s face as she stated, "My husband really is strong~ I heard from his father that the people who appeared in the Underground Prison were very strong. At most, I would have been able to defeat only 3 of them before my magic exhausts."


    Saito thought about Raul''s power and indeed, Rita had sufficient power to defeat 3 people of similar strength as Raul. Though he couldn''t say the result if someone like Lyle joined the fight.


    Rita could win against Lyle if it was a one vs one. He wasn''t sure about it since it would mainly depend on how the two of them used their powers.


    He gave her a smile and replied, "Of course I am strong. I already sent the information about their location to the King. Now, his majesty shall decide what will be our next move."


    His words relieved Rita and she snuggled together with him, "Great! This would be for the best. I am sure that Father can act now that he has the information about their location."


    He gave her a nod since he thought the same, "Yes, that is right. I also extracted the information from one of their men that your siblings are okay. They aren''t treated too badly¡­ The reason your Second Brother''s wives and children were killed, it was to threaten the king that they could kill princes or princesses at any time."


    There was a hint of rage on Rita''s face as she spoke, "They will pay for acting against us!" Saito kissed her cheeks and calmed her.


    There was a short smile on Saito''s face, "Remain calm. We may have to prepare to go out and fight against these people. Don''t show too many emotions in front of those people. They would be able to make use of your emotions and control you."


    "I have you to protect me." She said like a spoiled princess she was. She rubbed her head on his chest while Saito remained speechless.


    He let out a sigh a while later and says, "Well, it can''t be helped. Who told you to be so adorable?"


    He started to tickle under her arms which caused her to start laughing. They spent their time together for half an hour before someone knocked on the door.


    Saito wrinkled his brows as he heard the knock and wanted to bring Rita''s attention to it but Rita didn''t seem to care. She seemed to be ignoring it¡­


    Once again, the door was knocked. This time, Rita spoke in a threatening voice, "Who is it? I am busy right now. If you don''t have a good reason to disturb me then scam before I cut you into pieces."


    Even though the person outside had come here due to the Emperor''s orders. He couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva in fear. He knew that if the Princess wanted to kill him then nobody in the palace could preserve his life.


    Saito flicks on her forehead and said, "No threatening someone. Let''s hear him out¡­" Rita let out a painful whimper, "ow¡­ Ok, since you say so."


    She spoke with a clear-cut voice, "Speak¡­ What is it that you want?"


    The man wiped the sweat running down his face as he spoke out, "Princess Rita, the King has called out for Sir Axel to come to his chambers. He wants to talk to Sir Axel about something very important."


    He wasn''t surprised when he heard that the Emperor wanted to talk to him. Saito was waiting for this. He looked at Rita''s face and noticed that she was glaring at the door.


    Saito though pats her head and speaks, "I will return as quickly as possible. Don''t worry, I am sure its just about the information I gave him."


    Rita nodded her head. She had a frown on her face as she stared at Saito leaving her room. She wondered why her father only called out for Saito and couldn''t help but be worried for him.


    The Emperor''s chamber was quite some distance away from Rita''s room. He continued to walk for half an hour before they finally reached it.


    The man knocked on the door and loudly said, "I have brought Sir Axel, your majesty." He seemed a little nervous as he was outside Emperor''s Chamber.


    A very calm yet voice wielding authority was heard, "Come inside. The door is open." Though the words were simple, Saito felt as if they gave him enormous pressure.


    It was unlike their first meeting. It seemed as though the Emperor wasn''t really concealing his strength right now. Internally, even he was a little anxious about meeting with the Emperor but he remained calm.


    Both of them entered the Emperor''s chamber. The servant gave a bow to the Emperor before he was dismissed by the Emperor''s signal.


    The servant quickly left the chamber, leaving the two of them alone.


    Saito remained quiet as he stared at the Emperor seated in front of him. He looked like he was around 43 or so years. There was a trace of elderly aura around him which made him look even more respectful than before.


    The man''s grey hair was very long and reached down his back. His sharp silver eyes contained incredible power and Saito felt as if there was nothing he could hide from this man.


    Yet, at that same moment, he unconsciously released his own aura which had been evolved after getting the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. The intimidating aura from the Emperor dispersed as he noticed a weak smile on the Emperor''s face.


    "As I thought." The Emperor slowly muttered as he stared at Saito with a soft expression. Saito didn''t understand what the Emperor meant and asked, "I apologize your majesty however I do not understand what you mean."


    The Emperor''s smile remained on his face as he spoke, "Come sit here and have a game of chess with me, Axel. We have a lot to talk about."


    These words made Saito cautious of the Emperor. He wanted to refuse but he couldn''t. The only thing he could do was be ready for any situation.


    He sat in front of the Emperor and both of them started playing chess. The Emperor didn''t say anything regarding why he called out to him.


    They were completely engrossed in their game. On the surface, the Emperor seemed to be on the losing end but if someone looked closely. They would realize that the Emperor had arranged his pieces in some very particular positions which had formed a formation.


    Saito had to think about the consequences of each one of the pieces before he could make a move. He wasn''t the best in chess but he could still manage to give a great match to the top chess players.


    However, right now he understood the difference between him and the Emperor. The Emperor was someone who would actively participate in the strategies to fight a war.


    He was very proficient in the art to attack and defend. There was no hesitation when he chose to sacrifice his pieces to make his plan move forward.


    This was indeed something that Saito lacked. The decisive nature. Saito was someone who had fought a lot since coming to this world but he had not led troops nor had to create any strategies to fight against an army.


    He was good in tactics that required him to fight alone or with a small group only.. Soon, the Emperor managed to corner Saito''s king and won the game.

 Chapter 129 - Emperors Story

    As the game ended, Saito had a bitter smile on his face as he couldn''t help but say, "Emperor''s wisdom is truly the greatest that I have ever experienced. I am sincerely convinced of my loss. I did not stand a chance at all."


    His words made the Emperor laugh a little as he said, "You are being very modest Axel. It was quite enjoyable to play against you. You lasted around the same time as my son Dante."


    The Emperor then looked at the pieces still left on the board and smiled, "If you had been more decisive to sacrifice some of your pieces then perhaps, I would have to try even harder."


    His words were indeed true. In the whole game, Saito was trying to preserve his pieces while also beating the pieces of the Emperor. He was trying to minimize his losses and maximize his gains.


    But the Emperor had one target from the start of the game. Saito''s King. He sacrificed any pieces he had to and trapped Saito''s king.


    Saito nodded his head and admitted it, "Perhaps you are right, your majesty. This is indeed my weakness."


    And he looked up to see the Emperor in his eyes with complete determination, "Yet, I still want to continue and protect my comrades if I can. The plans can be made again however the lost lives cannot be revived."


    The Emperor started to laugh out loud after hearing Saito''s words, "Haha¡­ You are indeed the person just as I had thought you were. Axel, you must be curious about why I called you here and wanted to play against you?"


    This was indeed what bugged Saito but he could guess it. The Emperor had an amused smile as he started to speak, "I admit this was a test for you. I wanted to understand just what type of man has my beloved daughter fallen for."


    "After this game, I can safely conclude that you do not have any thoughts of betraying your friends and comrades. You are someone who instinctively want to protect them as much as you can. Your ruthlessness towards your enemies has no limit. And you aren''t scared of killing anyone who hurts your friends or family. Just like you killed my son Rai." There was still a gentle aura around the Emperor but his words made Saito get a chill down his spine.


    He couldn''t understand just how did the Emperor come to this conclusion after the game of chess. There was no way he had given himself away in this game. The Emperor shouldn''t be sure. Was he probing just now? Was he checking if there would be a change in his facial expressions?


    Saito showed composure in front of the Emperor and asked with a puzzled look, "What do you mean your majesty? Prince Rai? Who is he?"


    The Emperor though just smiled at Saito and continued to speak in a gentle voice, "There is no need to play dumb Axel. I am not planning to hurt you or kill you for killing my son. However, it would be a different matter if you continue to deny it and hide it. You should know that I do not need to give explanations for my actions."


    This time, it was Saito''s turn to stay silent. What the Emperor had said was indeed truth. He was the King. He didn''t need to explain anything for his actions.


    He relieved a sigh and spoke out, "Your majesty does know everything. Very well, I shall not continue to hide it any longer. I am indeed the one who killed Prince Rai."


    The Emperor showed no reaction as he stated the truth. The Emperor picked up the goblet and slowly started to drink the red liquid within it.


    After drinking it, the Emperor gave him a smile and said, "You must be curious why I know that Rai died in your hands? The reason is simple, I know that you both had contact with each other before his mysterious disappearance. The second reason is because of your sword. Even though the Sword has been forged again, I can still feel the faint aura of Beast Slayer from it. It is not something that I can ever mistake about."


    Saito stayed silent as he had indeed not thought about the people who had witnessed their meeting a day before he killed Prince Rai. It was something that slipped from his mind. It looked like even the Crown Prince''s network within the city wasn''t as good as the Emperor''s.


    The Emperor the continued to speak, "Now, you must be curious about why I am not taking any action against you. Even in the council, I did not act against you when I had the perfect opportunity."


    He nodded because it was exactly how the Emperor said. He was curious for the reason why the Emperor hadn''t taken action against him. Even if he didn''t love Prince Rai very much, what Saito had done was similar to stepping on the pride of the Royal Family.


    "The only reason I have not taken action against you is because of my daughter, Rita. I have treasured her greatly since her birth. I have seen that she loves you very much, and if I were to take action against you, it would hurt her greatly." There was a hint of sadness in the man''s eyes as he talked about Rita.


    "Even though I want to take action against you. Since you are together with her, I cannot. I believe you want to know the reason why I treat her so special among my children." His words were gentle and Saito could sense no killing intent from him.


    Saito nodded his head and spoke, "Yes, I would like to know this reason Your majesty." The King had a pained expression before he nodded.


    "Very well¡­ However, do make sure to not let her know about this." It was not a request but an order. Even Saito felt that he couldn''t disobey that order since that meant certain death so he could only nod.


    "It was around 23 years ago when I was still a frivolous prince who was simply enjoying his life. My father spent little time together with his children so we were left to do what we wanted as long as it would not harm the Kingdom."


    "I ventured across the continent, looking for demons to fight and kill. My only thought was to get stronger. In my travels, I also met up with the most beautiful woman of my life. She had lost her memories and had no idea about her past. We travelled together for a while year before we finally confessed. She was my first love of my life. The woman for whom I wanted to cut-off my connection with the Royal Family and just settle down in life as an ordinary man."


    "However, the wheels of fate didn''t seem to be moving in that direction. My wife ate a mysterious fruit which returned her memories and she suddenly left while saying that she couldn''t be with me." As the Emperor said this, he gulped down a lot of wine in the goblet.


    Saito could guess where the story was going but he didn''t interrupt. This seemed like a secret that not many people knew about.


    After some time, the Emperor calmed down his feeling of sadness and said, "I was devasted after she left me. In my rage, I destroyed everything in that place and made it a barren land. I do not know how many beasts or people I killed but all of them were destroyed within a short moment."


    "As I came to my senses. I regretted letting my emotions run wild and taking so many innocents. My regret made me unable to sleep peacefully nor enjoy my life as I used to. I pursued salvation for my actions. After being unable to enjoy my life, I returned back to the palace. With just one look, my father could tell that I was the one who had been the cause of destruction for the whole town. He wasn''t angry. He wasn''t disappointed. There was just a strong feeling of tiredness in his eyes." The mood in the room was incredibly melancholy.


    Saito wasn''t even sure of why the Emperor was telling him such a long story. He couldn''t help but think ''Is the Emperor being spiteful that I killed his son and he can''t do anything to me? Is that why he is telling me such a long story?''


    Obviously, he didn''t show it on his face at all. Even if the Emperor wouldn''t kill him, getting slapped or punched wouldn''t be nice.


    However, the Emperor ignored Saito and continued with the story, "He asked me if I regretted my actions. I admitted that I did. Then he asked me if I wanted to die. My response was that I wasn''t sure, I wanted to die for the lives I took but I also wanted to live. At that time, my father told me that wallowing in regret and living on was useless. It was better to die."


    "However, he also told me that if I desired salvation then live. Live and protect the people. It wouldn''t make my sins any less but I would be able to live a satisfactory life while paying off for my sins."


    "Two years later, I was the strongest prince within the Empire. At that time, we received news that the Moonlight Demon Fox region was planning to attack the northern part of the Kingdom. My father ordered me to form a team and annihilate the whole Moonlight Demon Fox Race. I was happy to be chosen for this and took this mission."


    "Imagine my surprise when I found out that my first love was the Legendary Guardian of the Moonlight Demon Fox Clan. We met on the battlefield and even though I wanted to just leave my sword and just hug her. We both knew that it was impossible. I wanted to negotiate but I also couldn''t forget the amount of lives Moonlight Demon Fox Clan had taken. So, I made a choice¡­"


    "A choice I am not sure if I regret it or not. However, I decided to follow through my father''s orders and annihilate the whole Demon Clan. I knew that the matter wouldn''t be solved through negotiations. I wasn''t even sure if my wife felt the same way about me after regaining her memory. Me and my comrades fought against the whole clan while suppressing that feeling inside of my heart."


    "Out of those 10 elite men whom I was very close and treated them as brothers. Only 3 of them survived that war. I fought alone against my first wife and my heart nearly broke after I stabbed through her heart. She was crying¡­ Those genuine tears made me forget everything else. The empire, people, demon clan¡­ Everything. In that moment, I simply wanted to be with her and protect her."


    This did make Saito''s eyes widen due to shock. This wasn''t how he imagined this story to go. The Emperor had to kill his own first wife! He couldn''t even the pain and despair that the Emperor experienced at that moment.


    This time, he was completely serious as he continued to listen to this story. He could slowly understand the Emperor''s character. He couldn''t help but have a great respect for this man in front of him.


    It wasn''t because of his position as an Emperor. No¡­ It was because of his choice to put the common people above his beloved wife. This was a choice that Saito wasn''t sure if he could ever make.


    To put the common people''s lives above his beloved ones.. Someone who was able to do this was a man to be respected.

 Chapter 130 - Moonlight Fox Demon Spirit

    However, the Emperor wasn''t finished and continued, "At the end of her life, she placed me in an illusion to talk to me. She thanked me because I was able to free her. She told me that after she recovered her memories, she returned back to the Clan. After her mother died, she was forced to be the Guardian of her clan and accept the crown which had been passed down from one generation to another."


    "The Crown had an incredibly strong spirit within it, as soon as someone from the Moonlight Demon Fox Clan wears it. Their body shall be controlled by that spirit and the person wouldn''t be able to oppose it at all. Only at the end of her life was she free from that spirit."


    "However, this wasn''t all she told me. She also informed me that 2 years ago, when she was traveling with me. She had been pregnant with my child. I was shocked to know that and I was scared. My hands trembled since I didn''t even know if I had accidentally killed my child or not. However, she told me that she had a daughter and she was about just 1 month old. The Spirit was planning on taking control of her body since the talent within her was much greater than my wife''s body. That is my daughter Rita Vermillion."


    "On her deathbed, my wife asked me to take care of her. And I vowed at that moment, nobody was going to make my daughter unhappy. I will destroy all the 7 generations of the person who will hurt her, no matter the background, no matter the consequences." There was a cold intent accompanied by a strong killing intent.


    Saito couldn''t match the king at this moment at all. He also didn''t doubt the king''s words. Forget 7 generations, the person''s whole family tree would be uprooted.


    At this moment, Saito felt fear for the first time. He started to shiver uncontrollably and tried hard to keep his prideful Dragon''s Aura under control.


    However, he was sure, even if he used all his aura, this killing intent, and cold aura wasn''t something he could go up against.


    This also made Saito understand why he hadn''t acted against him. If he acted against Saito then his daughter would be undeniably sad no matter how much he explained his reasons.


    Unless it was a large matter which threatened a lot of lives. The Emperor wouldn''t take action against Saito.


    This caused him to be relieved since it meant that he was somewhat safe in the Palace. Even though due to his ambitions, he was going to go up against the Emperor eventually, it looked like there wouldn''t be any immediate actions against him.


    The Emperor stared at Saito who was thinking deeply about something and asked him, "Is there something troubling you?"


    Saito gave a nod and asked him seriously, "Your majesty, I am indeed puzzled about some things. If Rita is indeed the daughter of the Guardian of Moonlight Fox Demon Clan then why can I not sense any beast aura around her? I believe that even she herself is not aware of that. And I want to ask about this Crown¡­ Where is it? Is it safe to assume that the spirit cannot leave the Crown? Will it be able to harm Rita or not?"


    He was incredibly worried about this matter. Now that he had come to know that there was a spirit out there that would be able to possess Rita, it made him a bit anxious on how to deal with it.


    The Emperor though revealed a calm smile and answered him, "She is indeed the daughter of the Guardian of Moonlight Fox Demon Clan however I have suppressed that bloodline with my technique. It will suppress this bloodline until she reaches 24 years of age. After that, it will activate. There will be no harm to her and she will get stronger very swiftly. Though since she is still half-human, her body will remain human while her spirit will have a qualitative change. As for the Crown, I have sealed it in a secret location. I won''t tell you the place and you should understand the reason why."


    "I have no doubt that the Spirit cannot leave the Crown as long as it''s sealed within that secret location. Before my death, I shall make sure to destroy the spirit residing within that Crown." His words were gentle but Saito could feel that strong killing intent radiated from his words.


    This wasn''t surprising since it was because of that Spirit that his wife had suffered. Perhaps, this whole attack against the Northern Region of the kingdom wouldn''t have occurred if it wasn''t for the spirit.


    The King had unconsciously blamed the Spirit for all that happened even though he was the one who made that choice. And Saito didn''t blame him for that. If Saito was in that place, he would have done the same.


    The King then stared at Saito and gave him a small smile, "I have only told this to you because if you are going to marry my daughter in the future, you need to know the truth. I wanted to know what were your thoughts about my daughter who is a demi-human by blood."


    For Saito, it was like the easiest question he had to answer, "I have nothing against the demons or any other races. I wouldn''t even care if she was a complete demon with whom I am in love. You can rest assured that I bring down my sword against anyone who dares to hurt her."


    The King laughed out loud and nodded with a satisfied expression, "Good¡­ I cannot sense any lies from your mouth. I am satisfied with your response. However, there is still the matter of killing my son Rai. I believe you should know that it won''t be so easy to let you off for that matter."


    "Indeed. I would be incredibly surprised if it was that simple." Saito spoke seriously and wondered what the King wanted from him.


    "Good. Then you should be prepared to compensate me. My second eldest son and my third eldest daughter have been kidnapped by this mysterious clan. I know what they want but it''s impossible to hand it over to them. Every single person in the Vermillion Kingdom and the Dwarf kingdom will be killed without any mercy. Even though I know their location, I cannot make a move against them since they could kill two of my children. And further, if I make a move, 3-4 Demon Lords who are been waiting for me to leave the Vermillion Kingdom will strike the palace and destroy everything. Especially every person with the Royal Bloodline." There was a hint of anger on the Emperor''s face as he couldn''t make the move against this clan.


    "I did make arrangements with the personal guards of all my children that they are to kill anyone who appears around them suddenly. But, fortunately, you managed to understand their method of teleportation within the palace and asked Rita to place all of the Symbols within the Inner Prison. I was able to deal with all of them at once." There was a hint of a smile of gratitude on his face.


    "I have a mission for you now. Since you already know their location. I want you to go to that location and rescue my children. If you are able to successfully do that then I shall ignore the fact that you killed my son and treat you as my son-in-law in the future." As the Emperor said that, Saito stayed silent for a period of time.


    He stared at the Emperor and asked him, "Why does the Emperor want me to go? I am sure that there are other experts who can be assigned to this mission."


    There was a trace of a smile on the Emperor''s face as he said, "Indeed. The reason I am choosing you is that your Bloodline is incredibly similar to the one those 14 had. No¡­ I can feel that the Bloodline within you is even stronger than their bloodline. I shall not inquire how you acquired this Bloodline but if you go there, there will be a lesser chance of you being discovered and you could easily mix up with them."


    What the Emperor didn''t say was that, even if Saito got killed. The Emperor would be able to use his death as a reason to storm the whole Sea Dragon Race.


    Saito now understood why the Emperor chose him. He didn''t think that the Emperor was even able to sense the Bloodlines. He finally nodded his head and replied, "Very well, your majesty. I need 3 days to prepare myself for this long journey."


    "That shall not be an issue." With that, the Emperor stared at the chess again and said, "I hope you will be able to complete this mission. Let''s have another match after you return."


    "Yes, your majesty.." Saito respectfully replied. He then said, "Then I shall take my leave¡­"

 Chapter 131 - Convincing Rita

    He stood up and started to move out of the room. Before he could get out, the Emperor said to him, "I will indeed forgive you if you complete this mission but be careful about my son Dante. His talent in magic isn''t as amazing as Rita but he is very intelligent. After returning from this war against the Sea God Race, he will be even more powerful and know how to lead. The benefits he will receive will be another matter which even I cannot anticipate. I don''t think he even needs 5 years before he will be able to challenge me for the position of Emperor so do be careful."


    Saito nodded his head and replied, "I am incredibly thankful to Emperor for cautioning me. I shall be careful." Saito was completely serious because he himself felt that the Crown Prince was a terrifying individual.


    The Emperor was terrifying because of his wisdom, experience, and his power. While the Crown Prince was terrifying because of his intelligence and the growth. After that round against the Crown Prince, Saito knew that this person couldn''t be taken lightly at all.


    He was a little regretful that such an intelligent person was his enemy. If it was in his control, he definitely wouldn''t want him as an enemy. However, the fate seemed to have other plans.


    He returned back to Rita. Rita was curious about what Saito and the Emperor talked about and tried to know it from Saito.


    Saito told her that Emperor was just having a talk with him since he was going to join their family soon after his marriage with her.


    It made her blush uncontrollably. She never imagined that her father called out for Saito to talk about this matter.


    Saito then told her that he had been given the mission by Emperor to go and save her siblings alone. Though the Emperor hadn''t said alone, Saito wasn''t going to take her along with him to such a dangerous location.


    Rita was really mad at her father after knowing that Saito had to go alone. She wanted to go along with him and save her siblings.


    However, Saito managed to calm her down as he said, "Don''t worry, I will be safe. You already know about my speed. If I will be in any danger, I will run as fast as I can and return back. After all, if I die, my dear princess will be really sad."


    She still didn''t cheer up at all. She seemed like she was going to stomp in the Emperor''s room and ask her father to let her go with Saito.


    Though Saito wasn''t going to compromise here, "No¡­ It will be too dangerous for you. This is a test from the Emperor to see if I am worthy to marry you. Do you want to tell him that I can''t do it alone? That I don''t have the capability?"


    Rita was shocked and replied back to him, "Nooo¡­ I don''t mean that. But why does he want to test you? I love you¡­ That''s enough already."


    He felt a little warm inside his heart but he kept a straight face and seriously said to her, "I know but I still want to make your father acknowledge me from his heart and not be worried about you. Please¡­ Understand, alright? Besides, I won''t be going now. I will stay with you for 3 whole days before taking my leave."


    This was a whole set of bullshit he spoke. He didn''t care one bit about the acknowledgement of the Emperor since Rita loved him. However, he would rather avoid having the Emperor as an enemy.


    He also didn''t want Rita to come with him so he had no choice but to use these words. Just as he expected, she did calm down. She gave him a long stare before she said, "Alright, but you are to come back if you are in any danger. I don''t care if the mission is completed or not. I will deal with father after that and ask him to send a number of experts¡­"


    Her words were very gentle. But he wiped a bead of sweat down his face as he felt some pity for the Emperor. Rita would probably annoy him to death if the Emperor didn''t agree.


    ~~


    The next three days went in a flash. Saito spent all his time with Rita. They spent their time together in the night and in the morning, they walked around in the palace. He wanted to leave some happy memories with Rita. They even trained together and Saito was able to easily manipulate wind after the training.


    He himself was shocked at the speed at which he was able to manipulate Wind. Since he was fairly experienced in the use of the elements. It came fairly natural to him. Besides, the analytical skill of the system was no joke. He also tested his other elements but other than the amount the fact that their power seemed to have doubled, nothing else changed.


    Their colors of the elements remained the same. Just that they were a lot darker now.


    Saito knew that it was finally time. He quietly left the palace and soared in the sky. This time, he wasn''t using the Nature Magic to fly. He was using the Wind Magic.


    The Wind magic made him feel very natural as he flew in the sky. The wind was very gentle as it touched his body.


    Saito knew that if he used the Nature''s Magic to fly and Wind Magic to reduce the resistance on his body, he would be even faster.


    However, he felt more comfortable when he used the Wind Magic to fly so he was fine with a bit of slow speed.


    Soon, he reached Sophie''s mansion and entered it through the balcony. It was the night time right now. He moved towards Sophie''s room. Within her room, she laid on her bed alone.


    It seemed as though she greatly anticipated Saito coming today. She had even worn a very tight-fitting shirt. It seemed as if just a little force was required and the buttons would pop out.


    He didn''t even need to remove her shirt to know that she hadn''t worn bra. The short skirt she was wearing did little to prevent him from checking out her purple colored panties.


    He moved and no longer tried to conceal any sound. As soon as he made a few steps towards her. Sophie opened her eyes and rubbed them.


    She spoke in a half-sleepy voice, "I was getting tired of waiting. Looks like you really came¡­"


    She then looked down and noticed that his pants seemed strained. She had an amused smile as she commented, "Looks like someone can''t hold himself back." There was a smirk on her face as she tried to tease him.


    "Dressing up like this¡­ You are really begging for it right now." He huskily said before jumping on the bed. The room was soon filled with loud yet pleasurable moans.


    It was fortunate that Alferd was sleeping in the room on the first floor or he would have definitely woken up due to these loud moans. Saito really wasn''t holding back at all. It seemed as though he was twice as vigorous than usual.


    After their fun, Saito turned to look at her naked body and seriously spoke, "Quickly wear something. We are going to leave soon."


    Sophie though continued to make circles on his chest with her finger, "Awww¡­ Let me take some rest to recover. You really didn''t hold back at all¡­ I am too tired to move."


    He raised his eyebrows as his hand slapped her round bottom strongly, "Don''t act cute~ I know you have more than enough strength. Or do you want more punishment?"


    She felt his hand strongly squeezing her butt as he finished saying that. She was sure that her ass cheeks were definitely red because of that slap.


    Sophie fiercely bit the skin on his shoulder to take revenge but Saito didn''t react at all no matter how strongly she bit. Soon, she had no choice to give up since it wasn''t working.


    Saito then raised his hand and hit her other buttock. He hit her with almost the same power and continued fondling it. It was definitely a great feeling. The soft and spongy buttocks. One couldn''t get bored of them.


    "Looks like you need punishment first? Hehehe¡­" He had an evil smile on his face as he stared at Sophie.


    Since there was no choice, Sophie stood up and pulled out some clothes that she was going to take along with her.


    Saito remained on the bed as he greedily watched her wearing clothes in front of him. He stood up soon after she was done wearing the clothes.


    He soon followed and started to wear clothes before leaving together with her. Holding Sophie in his arm, he licked her face and started to kiss her on her face, the back of her neck, on her upper part of the chest and on her lips.


    His hands continued to move around as he touched her breasts and fondled them until he was done enjoying them.

 Chapter 132 - Returning To The Elf Kingdom

    After he was satisfied, Saito finally increased his speed to fly and reached the Execution Ground. He left Sophie at the residence. Before leaving her there, he infused a great amount of power within the Residence made from Nature magic and left.


    After getting the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline, the regeneration of his magic was even quicker. He could easily recover about 10% of his whole magic in 15 seconds.


    The flying didn''t really take a lot of magic now. His speed while flying had also nearly tripled while using it together with the Wind Magic.


    With his regeneration speed of the magic, he could easily forever. He would only have to stop when his stamina has been exhausted.


    However, in terms of magic. Saito wasn''t going to face any problems in flying for a long period of time.


    His speed was undeniably fast and he still wasn''t using the Lightning Magic to enhance his speed. In just one night, he had already covered up around 700 miles.


    Before he went towards the South any further. He remembered about the Elf Kingdom and started thinking ''Should I go and visit the elves? Would it be a good idea considering how the Elf Queen feels about me? With the way I am right now, I probably wouldn''t even reject her advances¡­''


    He let out a sigh as he thought ''It''s not like I won''t meet with her later. I guess I shouldn''t delay this confrontation any more. Besides, I wonder how much little Reus has grown up. He should be pretty strong by now with the talent he has.''


    ''Besides, I can even ask the Elf Queen to help out the Eternal Knights in the magic training. Even though they won''t be able to use Nature Magic, the elves should know some basic elemental manipulation. It would be better for them to teach the Eternal Knights¡­''


    He realized that the Elf Kingdom could be a great help in developing his Eternal Knights so he changed his direction slightly and flew off towards the Elf Forest.


    It was around 340 miles away so Saito took around half a day to reach it. He was really hungry now that he had traveled so long without any food.


    He slowly lowered down on the fifth floor of the Elf Kingdom. The elves within the hall were shocked to sense someone landing on the fifth floor while also using the Nature Magic.


    It seemed as though many elves had gathered in the meeting hall to discuss some matters with the Elf Queen. Saito coolly walked into the meeting hall. He remained standing in front of the Elf Queen and didn''t greet her as others would.


    Suddenly, many of the elves who were standing in front of the Elf Queen turned around and gave a genuine bow. It was mainly because Saito was declared as Nature''s Champion, someone who had received the blessings of the Nature Goddess. While he was also the husband of the princess of Elf Kingdom.


    His status was right beside the Elf Queen in the kingdom. Saito looked around in the hall and was pleasantly surprised to see his portrait hanging in the meeting hall.


    "Greetings, Sir Axel!" All of them spoke in unison. They were naturally delighted to see him. It has been more than 3 months since he left the Kingdom. He hadn''t contacted them at all.


    Saito gave them a nod and signaled them to stand. One of the elves noticed that Saito was alone and curiously asked him, "Sir Axel¡­ Are you alone? I cannot see Princess Lyra with you."


    He gave them a nod and replied, "Yes, I gave come alone for now. Lyra is busy with another matter. I didn''t want to disturb her."


    Saito stared at the Elf Queen and gave her a small smile as he asked her, "What is going on? Is there some problem that the Elf Kingdom is facing right now?"


    One of the elves quickly answered his question, "Sir Axel, one of our elves has detected a strong demonic presence within 100 miles of the Elf Forest. We believe that a Demon has set up a stronghold in that location."


    "We were just placing our worries in front of the Elf Queen. We are somewhat worried that the Elves will be discovered by these demons and they will attack us." Another one says with worry etched onto his face.


    "I see¡­" Saito''s eyes narrowed at this information. He asked them with a serious voice, "How long has it been since this stronghold has been detected?"


    The elves looked at each other before replying to him, "Around 10 days by now. We were thinking that its time we sent someone to scout this stronghold. As long as the Elves remained in the forest, they will be able to mask their presence."


    He couldn''t help but start thinking ''Has Naomi started to move? But wait¡­ Why would she place a stronghold within 100 miles of the Elf Queen and not attack for these 10 days? Should I assume that she isn''t here and it''s'' some other demon?''


    He shook his head and said, "I will go and scout them. You all can be relieved because other than a Demon Lord, nobody will be able to hold up against me."


    The elves visibly relaxed. They had complete faith in the strength of Saito. He was someone who was chosen by their ancestor and the Nature Goddess. His status in their mind was even above the Elf Queen.


    They all left the meeting hall now that this problem was going to be resolved. Saito and the Elf Queen were left alone within the large hall.


    Saito looked up and was about to say something when he noticed the Elf Queen looking at him with an expecting look. He let out a sigh and said, "Tiriana¡­"


    Even though he just called her name. Elf Queen trembled with excitement. This was the first time; Saito had called her Tiriana.


    She had spent a lot of her reminiscing about Saito while he had been gone. She longed for him and wanted to kiss him on her lips. Feeling the sensation of sealing his lips with her own.


    Just the imagination alone was enough to make her blush like a young girl. There were numerous dirty thoughts inside her mind but she kept her calm while saying, "Yes, Axel."


    "I think I have the answer for which you were waiting for so anxiously¡­" He slowly said while giving his words a mystifying feeling.


    Tiriana''s heart started to pump blood wildly. She was breathing rather quickly and her huge chest started to move up and down which lit up the evil fire within Saito.


    He slowly moved towards Tiriana who was getting nervous with each step. She couldn''t wait to know what he was going to do or say to her.


    She was trying to prepare her heart but nothing worked. She was unable to calm down at this moment. Soon, Saito was at an arm''s distance with her. He slowly lowered his face and said while his hot breath touched her skin, "My answer is this¡­"


    His lips smashed onto her lips as their tongues touch. Saito''s tongue made its way into her mouth and fiercely started to battle with her tongue.


    Tiriana, who had been imagining this moment in various of her fantasies couldn''t imagine how good it felt in real. She was so dumbfounded that she couldn''t even react back as he kissed her.


    The pleasure was something beyond her expectations. However, soon enough, she started to push back his tongue and fiercely return back the kiss.


    The staff in her hands fell down on the floor as her soft hands moved, she placed them on the back of Saito''s head and slowly felt his familiar black hairs.


    After the kiss ended, she looked into his eyes tenderly as he says, "This should make my answer clear, isn''t that right Tiriana?"


    "Mhm~hmmm~! I am very very happy with this." She finally spoke. She stood up and hugged him tightly while letting him feel her large breasts through her clothes.


    Tiriana''s face was similar to Lyra''s and she definitely the best figure among all the women he had met. Even Lyra couldn''t compare with her mother''s huge chest while only Sophie was close to the round curve of her ass and her thicc thighs.


    Her womanly scent entered his nose and he couldn''t help but get horny after smelling that scent. He licked his lips as he stared at Tiriana.


    He touched the soft skin on her face and softly said, "We will continue this later. For now, I want you to bring a lot of food for me. And, ask Reus to meet up with me. I want to see how much he has grown."


    "Yes. Yes. I apologize, Sir Saito. It was rude of me to not offer food first." Even after the kiss, it seems that she knew what to do.. She also seemed to understand that this relationship must be a secret from all others.

 Chapter 133 - Eating Tiriana

    She reluctantly left his embrace and moved towards the dining hall. She had some maids clean up the table and bring lots of food for Saito.


    Saito closely followed her and soon entered the dining hall where he sat and waited for the food. Tiriana was sitting right in front of him.


    Saito stretched his legs as he sat comfortably. He had an immoral expression as his foot was placed on Tiriana''s lap.


    They were both sitting along the side of the table which had a small length so his foot easily touched her body.


    Tiriana visibly stiffened as she felt his leg poking her stomach. She looked at Saito''s face and saw him smirking devilishly.


    His foot moved suddenly and pulled her top a little as it touched the soft skin on her stomach.


    Tiriana was really astonished. She was a Queen. Someone with the highest status in the Elf Kingdom. And, right now, Saito was actually touching her erotic body with his foot.


    Even though she should have been somewhat mad. She strangely felt very hot. She could see in his eyes. The Evil Fire of desire. She knew that he couldn''t wait¡­


    She couldn''t help but be a little excited. She had not had any sexual relations with a man within 13 years. And now, from Saito''s look, he was going have fun with her.


    Her body was uncontrollably hot as she released her sweet nectar between her legs. If Saito knew that she was already wet between her legs just from touch with his feet then he would surely have been shocked.


    But since Saito didn''t know about it. He continued to move his feet on his soft skin and enjoyed it as he rubbed his feet against her.


    His toes grazed her gigantic jugs and he could imagine the size and the firmness of those breasts. He couldn''t help but salivate at the thought of eating this great beauty in front of him.


    He knew that this was immoral. She was the mother of his lover Lyra. However, he didn''t know why but this thought made it even more exciting and stimulating for him.


    He wanted to do it even more with her. He wanted to conquer her in the bed and make her shout his name in ecstasy. Make her beg him for sex.


    Soon enough, the food came. Saito withdrew his legs at that moment and Tiriana also adjusted her dress rather quickly.


    On the surface, everything was completely normal. Saito started to eat the food¡­ While he was eating, he mouthed towards Tiriana ''You are next. Prepare yourself.'' With a grin on his face, he bit off the food.


    Tiriana instantly blushed as she understood what he meant. She couldn''t help but nervously gulp down a mouthful of saliva as she saw him eating his food. Thinking that she was next caused her to be very excited and she was unable to remain calm.


    At this time, Reus entered the dining hall with an excited look, "BIG BROTHER!" Reus was delighted to see Saito back.


    He jumped towards him and held his arm with an enthusiastic look, "Big brother¡­ I didn''t know you will be back today otherwise I wouldn''t have gone to train. Where is sister?"


    There was a happy smile on Saito''s face as he looked at Reus. Reus seemed to have grown a bit since he last saw him.


    There was also a lot of aurae he could feel around him. It seemed as though his strength had increased again.


    Saito shook his head and replied, "I couldn''t bring her here. Actually, I was on the way to my mission and the Elf Kingdom was in the way so I thought of visiting you all."


    Reus seemed a bit sad that he wouldn''t be able to meet with Lyra. Saito asked him with a curious tone, "Looks like you have grown stronger."


    Instantly, sadness disappeared from his face and Reus proudly declared, "Yes! I can now finally win against Nexus. Though it only happens once in a while."


    He spoke the last few words in a low tone so Saito wouldn''t notice. Saito placed his mood on the plate and pats him on the head, "Good work. I knew that Reus is the most talented. Continue to get stronger and help me out in the future, okay?"


    Reus was fired up as he was being encouraged by Saito. He eagerly nodded since he also couldn''t wait for the time when he could help out Saito. His life was saved by Saito, he would never be able to forget that favor or pay it off. Now, he just wanted to be useful.


    Tiriana stared at her son and sternly said, "Reus, don''t disturb Sir Axel while he is eating. Stay quiet and let Sir Axel eat."


    The child adorably pouted as he heard his mother. Saito let out a chuckle and waved off Tiriana''s words, "Don''t worry about that Elf Queen. My little brother isn''t disturbing me at all."


    There was a content smile on Reus''s face as he stared at Tiriana and stuck out his tongue while saying, "Beh!"


    As he saw Tiriana''s stern expression. Reus instantly hid behind Saito. Saito let out a chuckle and said to Tiriana, "Knock it off. Don''t scare my little brother."


    She released the glare after being told by Saito. Reus victoriously smirked at her as if saying "I won! You lose."


    Tiriana though didn''t say anything to him other than take a short glance. Saito spoke to Reus, "So, how are Nexus and the others doing? I haven''t seen them for so long."


    Reus thought for a moment before he replied with a grin, "They have gotten really big now. Though not as big as Big Brother''s pet but still really big. They are also really strong. I have been taking good care of them."


    "Good, good." He pats on his head as he praises Reus. He beamed a smile at Reus and said, "I will meet with them later."


    He then once again proceeded to start eating. This time, Tiriana gave him a light glare and Reus knew that he had to leave and couldn''t disturb his big brother any longer.


    Saito didn''t say anything and continued to eat his food. He was satisfied after meeting with Reus. The energy within his body had greatly increased in the short span of four months.


    At the speed at which Reus was getting stronger, he probably needed just 2 years before he would hold the same amount of power that an ordinary Hero did.


    After eating the food, he stood up and started walking. Tiriana closely followed him with a deep blush. She saw him entering his old room and let out a sigh ''Sir Axel must be tired after his journey. How could I not see that? I was too lost in my own delusions. I must let him rest well and take good care of him later.''


    She entered her own room after thinking that. As soon as she entered the room and closed the door. She looked towards her right side and saw the wall burning without a trace of ash.


    She saw Saito appearing as the Wall was annihilated just enough for him so that he could pass through. There was a craving look in his eyes as he stared at Tiriana''s hot body¡­


    He spoke in a very authoritative manner, "I told you, didn''t I? I will eat you next!" He chuckled when he noticed her body shaking with excitement.


    Saito waved his hands and the hole made by him was easily covered up with wood once again. His hand reached out for her large melons which bounced every time she walked.


    Just as his hand was about to reach her breasts, Tiriana spoke out, "Wait, Sir Axel. I should take a bath first. I do not want to smell bad¡­"


    Saito motioned his hand and pointed on top of her head. Suddenly, a lot of water appeared on top of her head and fell down on her body.


    "Your sweat problem is dealt with. Hehehe¡­"


    She was completely drenched by water. From top to bottom. Her clothes slowly stuck to her skin and Saito let out a whistle as he could nearly see through her white top.


    "Truly amazing. Truly very amazing¡­" He murmured as he was completely mesmerized by Tiriana''s hot body. He pulled her by her hands and slowly moved towards the bed.


    There was no resistance from Tiriana. She was just nervous that she wouldn''t be able to pleasure him.


    Saito suddenly picked her up in his arms and gently placed her on the bed. After placing her on the bed. Tiriana unconsciously made a very sexy pose in which he could nearly see all of her tits.


    At this time, in such a situation, there was little Saito could do to hold himself back. His hormones rushed up within his body at full force as he showed a lustful look.


    "Sir Axel¡­ Take me." Those gentle words seemed to destroy all reasoning as Saito lowered down his body and tore apart her top.. The breasts which seemed to have been restricted for so long were finally freed and they jiggled wonderfully.

 Chapter 134 - Eating Tiriana (Part 2)

    Saito immediately bend down and placed one of her tits in his mouth while he pinched the other nipple. Tiriana''s body was a lot more sensitive due to all the sexual thoughts inside her head since Saito had left.


    She was already getting wet but she felt like if Saito did any more then she would cum just by having her breasts played with. She couldn''t believe the pleasure as Saito''s tongue licked her sensitive nipple.


    As Saito moved his other hand towards her lower body. He easily tore apart her pants and his hand entered touched her pussy.


    Just by rubbing it a little, Tiriana let out a pleasurable moan, "Mhm~! Ahh¡­~! I can''t¡­ I just can''t¡­ I can''t hold on any longer! I¡­ I AM CUMMING!"


    She loudly shouted, not at all caring about her image here or identity here. Soon enough, she came. Saito let out a whistle and spoke in an amused tone, "What a pervert! You gave just from my touches. Just how horny are you right now?"


    Saito said that while taking a bite of one of her nipples and licking it with his tongue. Tiriana''s eyes went wide with such extreme pleasure, "AHHhhh¡­ MoaR! I need more! I am still not satisfied!"


    Suddenly, Saito stopped sucking her tits and even stopped fondling her boobs. Tiriana was shocked to see him stop suddenly.


    She asked him in a concerned voice while barely hiding her lust, "What happened Sir Axel? Why did you stop?"


    "Beg for it!" He stated with a calm voice as he stared at her body. Tiriana was a bit shocked and didn''t know how to respond.


    She was a member of the Royal Family of Elves. She had never begged anyone in her life, no matter the cause.


    "But¡­" As she tried to say. Saito shook his head and stated sternly, "Beg for it, or I won''t continue!"


    "I¡­ I beg¡­. I beg you, Sir Axel¡­ Please¡­" She spoke the last few words very faintly and Saito pretended that he didn''t hear them.


    "What was that? I couldn''t hear you. Speak loudly." Saito states with a strong voice. Tiriana closed her eyes and begs him in a loud voice, "PLEASE PLAY WITH MY BODY! Use me as you want! Fill this bitch with your hot semen!"


    Saito though didn''t look convinced at all and lowered his pants. His dick was completely erect and was twitching as Saito stared at her hot body.


    "See, this is all because of your lewd body. Take responsibility and make me cum with those huge jugs." Saito licks his lips as he stares at those huge breasts.


    Tiriana was too lost in her own desires to care about embarrassment at this point. She immediately leaned over and grabbed both her breasts in her hands.


    She placed his dick in between her large breasts and sandwiched it. Soon enough, she started to move her breasts in a repeated motion, moving them up and down.


    Saito stood there with utter ecstasy on his face as this queen was giving him a titty fuck. As her nipples were rubbed against his dick, Saito felt a strong stimulation running through his body.


    He was so incredibly aroused that he came much quicker and much more than usual.


    He closed his eyes as he gazed above and spoke out loud, "I AM CUMMING!" His semen shot out of his dick like a rocket.


    His dick was facing Tiriana right now. So, instead of shooting into the sky. All the semen shot towards Tiriana''s face. His thick white liquid was shot on top of her nose.


    The bead of white liquid slowly made its way down and was on top of her lips. Tiriana couldn''t help but taste it¡­


    The moment she did, she explained in a surprised voice, "Sweet!" This was a surprise for Saito but he didn''t care.


    He looked down at his dick and saw as a large quantity of his semen seemed to have been released on her erotic tits.


    As she was drenched in his semen, she looked even sexier. The mature charm she unconsciously released aroused him and his dick didn''t seem like it was satisfied even though he had come so much.


    Now, Tiriana peeked at Saito and quietly said, "It''s my turn now¡­" Even though Saito heard her, he didn''t react and pointed at his dick which was a little soaked in the white liquid, "Clean it with that mouth. Lick every last drop of my precious semen!"


    Just when she was about to speak up against him. Saito held her head and pressed his dick against her mouth, "This is an order!"


    Tiriana slowly opened her mouth as wide as she could and slowly swallowed his dick inside of her mouth.


    She couldn''t believe how large his dick was. She had already opened her mouth as wide as she could and his dick could nearly reach her throat but she was only able to cover half of his large dick.


    She used her tongue and licked all the semen which had been spilled on his dick. Saito slowly started to move his lower body.


    He started thrusting inside her mouth. Going deep in and out. Tiriana couldn''t believe how tasty his semen was. It was like his semen was honey for her.


    She just wanted to do nothing but lick every last drop of his semen. After holding himself for 7 minutes, Saito spoke in a pleasurable moan, "Ahhh¡­ Mhm~! I am cumming!"


    Tiriana didn''t even have the time to register his words before Saito suddenly came inside her mouth. He let out another moan as his hot semen gushed out of his dick. He placed his hands on the back of Tiriana''s head and ordered unconsciously, "Swallow it all!"


    Even though she wasn''t obliged to follow his order. Tiriana felt rather hot as she was being suppressed so fiercely in bed by Saito.


    She gulped down a mouthful of semen which was released from Saito''s dick. He pulled out his dick which was drenched with Tiriana''s saliva.


    Saito then pushed her against the bed and his body was soon on top of her.


    The sun was about to set now; they had already done it multiple times yet both were showing no signs of stopping at all. For Tiriana, it was because it had been a long time before she had found an outlet for these sexual desires.


    And for Saito, it was because of his strong physique which he had received due to the Golden Dragon''s Physique. Even his vigor and stamina were greatly amplified.


    Right now, Tiriana was standing on the floor. She had bent down while raising her buttocks as high as she could.


    Saito stood right behind her with his hard dick. Even though she wasn''t a virgin, her pussy was just as tight as Princess Rita''s pussy.


    He definitely had a good time when he smashed her in her pussy. And right now, Saito raised his hand and smacked her ass, "You can be queen or whatever you want when we are in front of other people. But when we are alone, I am your king."


    "Do you understand!?" His authoritative voice was making her even hotter. She was smacked on her buttocks as he asked her in such an imposing tone.


    "AHhh¡­" Instead of an answer, Tiriana could only let out a painful moan. Before she could even speak, she was once again spanked on her buttocks. However, this time, the force he used was a lot less.


    "Ahh¡­ I am a queen. I¡­ I¡­" Though she said it, Tiriana had every intention to submit to Saito. She just wanted him to keep punishing her like this. It was beyond pleasurable for her right now.


    "Looks like you need some serious discipline." He moved in front of her and raised her up. Just as she was wondering what he was going to do.


    Saito suddenly moved and smashed his dick inside her pussy in one go. Even though she had felt his dick within her pussy not long ago. Saito was a lot gentle at that time.


    He didn''t do it in one go. This time, she felt a different intensity of pain and pleasure mixed in shades. Her body was confused if she should scream or laugh.


    Saito though wasn''t finished as he spanked her ass strongly, "I will pull out just before you are about to cum. Now, say it! Say that you are my slave! SAY IT!"


    His shout caught her by surprise as she pushed her breasts against his manly chest and declared it happily and loudly, "YES! I AM YOUR SLAVE FROM NOW ON! I am your bitch! FUCK ME! VIOLATE ME! You are my only King from now on!"


    After that declaration, she seemed to have gotten even more fired up as her intensity increased. Saito''s hands rested on her bottom as he fondled those spongy buttocks.


    Saito himself didn''t know why he was acting like this right now but it was so much fun. He was even happier when he saw Tiriana going along with it.


    She seemed so much more erotic than usual. Her passion in bed really wasn''t inferior to his own. And she seemed like she was willing to do anything to make him happy. Taking on any punishments, making embarrassing poses, or anything.


    Even Sophie wasn''t so good at this. They had been doing it for half a day before the fire of their passion finally subsided.


    Saito had so many rounds that he wasn''t even able to count how many times he came. However, he sure as hell enjoyed this time.


    The same was true for Tiriana. She seemed like she had enjoyed it even more than him. She was finally able to release all that frustration, the sexual tension out of her body.


    Saito used the Water Magic to wash both their bodies before he used a gust of hot wind to dry them off.. They both were naked and slept next to each other.

 Chapter 135 - Tirianas Thoughts

    It was around midnight that Saito opened his eyes. He looked at Tiriana who was still sleeping. He wrinkled his brows and whispered, "Tiriana¡­ Wake up."


    Tiriana though acted like she didn''t hear him and just turned towards him while snuggling his arm. She placed his arm between her giant mounds. Saito used his other hand to maliciously pinch her nipple which instantly woke her up, "Waaah! Why did Sir Axel pinch me?"


    Saito gave her a bright smile and said, "Would you have woken up without it?" Tiriana grumbled in a low voice, "At least try a few more times."


    She looked down at her breasts which had been playing around for half of the day. Saito then spoke out, "Wear some clothes! Let''s move out¡­ it''s a full moon tonight. We can walk around and talk¡­"


    There was a trace of a smile on his face as he said that. He himself pulled out some clothes out of thin air as if it was magic. They were completely dark-colored clothes. He also had a pure black cloak that would be able to cover his whole body and his face as well. After wearing that cloak, only his emerald green eyes are visible.


    It was unknown how it happened but there was a faint trace of purple color mixed with the Emerald green eyes. And his eyes had a darker shade of Emerald color making it Dark Emerald Green eyes.


    They both of them snuck out by flying around 10 miles away before they landed. They started to walk on foot and enjoy the surroundings as well as nature.


    Saito felt his nature magic was much stronger and he was very comfortable in this forest. All his elements seemed to be incredibly calm within his body.


    He felt like his control was on another level while he was in this place. Perhaps this was the reason why Elf Queen was so strong in this forest.


    After walking around for some time, they both lay down on the ground while staring at the bright moon in the sky.


    Saito asks her with a gentle voice, "Tiriana¡­ Are you really going to be happy with this relationship? You should know that this cannot be made public at all."


    Before she replied to him, Saito further added, "I know that it''s very strange for me to ask about this after the intimate time we had together. We were both in heat at that time. Right now, I want to know about your honest thoughts, Tiriana. Tell me, are you going to be happy?"


    Tiriana took a moment to respond as she stared at the beautiful moon in the sky, "Sir Axel¡­ I made a choice. I knew the consequences behind that choice and I still chose it. Regardless of what happens now, I shall continue to defend the elves from any threats."


    "As for our relationship, I thought about it for these past few months. I considered that the reason I initially fell in love with you was probably something to do with Nature''s Blessings. I believed that our ancestors had chosen to not mention this information and pass it down to their descendants. I strongly believed that there was a connection between an Elf Queen and the Nature''s Champion which would make them attracted to each other." Tiriana continued to speak as Saito patiently listened to her.


    This was something that Saito had himself thought of at one point. This was also why he found it even harder to accept the Elf Queen. He didn''t want his feelings to be controlled by something so fickle as magic.


    However, what surprised him was when Iris informed him that no such type of magic works on him. He wasn''t sure about the Elf Queen though. He knew that she was surely affected by such a magic which was the reason for her infatuation.


    Now that he was hearing it from her mouth, he had a bitter smile on his face as he stared at the darkness in the sky.


    Tiriana though wasn''t finished yet. She continued to speak while staring at the moon with a smile, "Even though I questioned these things for a long time. I also knew that if Sir Axel wasn''t going to be near me all the time then the Charm would be rendered ineffective sooner or later. The charm which Sir Axel has seems to be similar to my own passive ability which is why I was sure that if these feelings were formed due to magic, they would surely fade away."


    She held his hand while they both lay under a tree and watched the moon. She slowly uttered, "But, I don''t even know how yet I kept on thinking about Sir Axel every day. I believe that this charm may have had a hand in making me start to feel about Sir Axel but my feelings have only gotten stronger since then. I¡­ I had a lot of ecchi thoughts about Sir Axel. Those weren''t something that charm magic can do. The charm magic can only make yourself seem extra-ordinarily charming to the opposite party. It cannot make someone fall in love with so deeply. It cannot make them unable to go to sleep at night while making them think only of you. Those were my own thoughts. This is my own choice."


    She finally turned towards Saito and answered his question with a smile on her face, "As for your initial question, Sir Axel. I will be very happy. I knew that this relationship can''t be made public however I still couldn''t help but think of just becoming your secret mistress. I know that a lot of powerful and high-class humans have harems and secret mistresses. I will be your secret mistress. My demands aren''t excessive at all¡­ I know that I can never have the status of Lyra in your heart. I just hope that you will give me some of your love and visit me every now and then."


    Saito remained silent after this. Her answer was a lot different from what he was expecting. She was also right in her own perspective. The passive charm Saito received due to the blessings of the Nature Goddess may have just been the trigger but it wasn''t something that could make her fall in love with him.


    Those feelings were her own. There was nothing fake or frivolous about them. Besides, nobody in the world ignores the charm of a person and just dates them for their actions.


    People like them were extraordinarily rare or non-existent. The appearance was also a part of the charm. For a man, if he sees a beautiful woman, an instinctual thought would appear within him to have her as his girlfriend. Was it wrong to have these thoughts just because the woman possessed such a great charm?


    No! This was simply the first impression of someone made through their appearance. If their attitude, their habits, their way of living, and their compatibility weren''t up to the standard which he could accept. The man would simply give up. However, if she was indeed compatible with him then he would be the luckiest person.


    Wasn''t this how it happened between him and Tiriana. She found him attractive due to the charm of Nature Goddess. However, his actions were something he did himself. He was the one who converted her simple attraction to feelings of love.


    As he finished thinking this, Saito didn''t know but his heart felt very light. Tiriana''s eyes dropped as she seemed to be waiting for his answer.


    He released his hold over her hand which made her even more dejected. She felt that she had made a mistake by talking about this.


    However, before she could say anything. She felt Saito''s warm arms around her, pulling her closer to him. He placed her head on his chest.


    As her ear was rather close to his heart''s position. She could hear his heart beating rapidly. His hands rested on the back of her head as he closed his eyes and spoke, "You know, I was intimate with other women as well. They hold a place in my heart as well but sometimes, I can''t help but curse myself. Curse me how I am just a lusty and greedy bastard who wants to keep you all to myself. No matter how hard I try to control my greed or desires, sometimes they end up getting the better of me. Perhaps that''s one of the sins that humans can never suppress. However, it doesn''t change the fact that I am very greedy."


    His eyes showed a determined look as he continued, "Since I am greedy. I want you as well! I won''t let you get away from me."


    He showed a rare honest and possessive side of his own which Tiriana couldn''t help but appreciate even more.


    Even though he said those words in a greedy yet possessive tone, those words calmed her. She could feel a different type of joy as she snuggled with him. She snuggled deep into his embrace and whispered, "Mm-hmm~ I understand. I am not so greedy though.. I am willing to compromise."

 Chapter 136 - Spring Water

    Saito chuckled at her words as he caressed her Golden locks, "Hehehe¡­" Tiriana took charge and kissed him on his lips.


    They had their lip battle for some time before they released the kiss and started to breathe again. They both continued to lay on the soft grass while staring at the starry sky.


    The peaceful surrounding relaxed the two of them. They remained in each other''s embrace without saying a word. Nobody wanted to destroy the silence in the surrounding.


    After their fierce intimate time with each other. This peace was something soothing. Something pure which seemed to touch their very soul.


    After around half an hour, Saito finally broke the silence by asking her in a very soothing voice, "Tiriana¡­ How long do the elves live?"


    This question was quite unexpected for Tiriana who had to think for a moment before replying, "There isn''t a fixed time. Our life force is incredibly strong but I believe the elves have no problem in living up to 2000 years."


    Saito let out a sigh and spoke out, "2000 years¡­ Elves are indeed blessed by nature. Just this strong life force will make the other races envious of Elves."


    Tiriana looked at him and stayed silent for some time before tenderly asking him, "Does Sir Axel want to live for a long time?"


    There was a faint smile on Saito''s face as he answered her, "Why wouldn''t I? With the vitality of a human, I will just die after 100 years no matter how strong I become. It''s quite regretful that I can''t be with Lyra and you till the end of your time. It makes me understand the limits of the humans."


    "I¡­ I do have something which can greatly increase the vitality of humans. Does Sir Axel want it?" Her words drew shock from Saito. He couldn''t believe that the elves actually had such a great treasure with them.


    But from the reserved manner, she was talking about it, Saito could guess that it must be a very rare treasure. He shook his head and said, "If it''s rare then don''t use it on me. Perhaps it will be useful later."


    She shook her head with a determined look, "No! I want Sir Axel to take it. I want you to accompany me and my daughter for whole our lives. Does Sir Axel not want to?"


    Saito remained quiet after he heard her. She was using his own words against him and he couldn''t very well counter her with anything other than using bullshit. He could only sigh and say, "I will make my decision after checking out this thing which can increase my vitality."


    This satisfied Tiriana as she nodded her head and replied, "Mhm~ That''s good enough. We have the Spring Water which has been extracted from the Tree of Life in these innumerable years. It has probably been more than 20,000 years by now since the elves started extracting the Spring Water from the Tree of Life."


    "Interesting¡­ I certainly didn''t expect that. So, what''s the quantity of the Spring Water after all these years?" He curiously asked her. If the elves had been collecting this Spring Water for 20,000 years then perhaps, he fills up an entire bottle and takes it for Chloe, Sophie, Rita, and all of the Eternal Knights.


    Tiriana looked at his hopeful face and broke down all his plans by saying, "It''s just enough to be drunk by a single person and increase their vitality to around the same level as the Elves."


    Now, this did disappoint Saito greatly. However, it couldn''t be helped and he said, "Alright, let me see it."


    He followed Tiriana back to the Tree of Life. Tiriana was in front as she flew around the tree and seemed to be intently gazing at it. She suddenly exclaimed, "There it is!"


    She moved towards the trunk of the tree. Saito frowned as he looked at her moving towards the thick trunk of this gigantic tree.


    He tried to concentrate hard but he still couldn''t see any irregularities. He was really surprised when he saw Tiriana put her hand within the thick trunk and it passed through the trunk as if there was nothing restricting her.


    At this point, Saito understood that there was probably a strong illusion placed on the trunk. An illusion which he still couldn''t sense at his level.


    It made him sigh out of admiration for this ancestor. It looked like the Elf Queen of every generation is shown this place by the preceding queen since he didn''t think that Tiriana could make such a strong and perfect illusion.


    He was really dumbfounded as he saw Tiriana pull out her arm with a small cup. The water within that cup was undeniably very pure but he was taken back by amount of water within a cup. He felt like it wouldn''t even be enough for a sip. Yet, this thing could make him gain the vitality next to that of an Elf.


    ''This world is truly mysterious¡­ But it''s fun.'' He thought with a smile on his face. Tiriana carefully handed him the cup and spoke, "Please drink it, Sir Axel! After drinking it, every single impurity from your blood, veins, meridians, bones, organs, and skin will be ejected while also injecting you with a strong amount of life force within the body."


    Saito was really doubtful if this small sip of water would even do something. However, he chose to trust her and immediately gulped it down his throat.


    There was no immediate effect but he could feel something moving within his body. Something was being squeezed out of his skin.


    Soon enough, there were dark patches that appeared on his skin which shocked Saito as he never expected that this small amount of power could actually do it.


    However, his inner feelings were incredibly chaotic as he smelled the scent. He realized that these black patches were giving off a strong pungent smell which made him feel like having enhanced senses wasn''t always a good thing.


    [All the impurities have been cleared from Master''s body due to ingesting the Spring Water. Master''s control over the magic will remain unrestricted, not bound by anything at all. The speed at which the master can now use skills has increased by 3 times. Meanwhile, master''s magic has also become very pure and greatly powerful.]


    [Due to the release of the impurities. Master''s skin has a faint glowing effect which shall let him catch the attention of females of any race.]


    [Master! The system has analyzed the Spring Water. Would the master like to integrate the power of Spring Water with his own water magic?]


    [Warning: If master chooses to integrate the Spring Water into his own magic. The corrosive black water form of the magic shall be purified.]


    Hearing these notifications from Iris made him widen his eyes in shock. He then suddenly started to laugh out loud while thinking ''Who would be willing to give up on such an offer? Integrate them together!''


    A warm soothing sensation spread around his whole body. He couldn''t see it but the tint of purple colorin his eyes weakened as his Water magic transformed into the Spring Water.


    The warm sensation lingered for a period of time before he heard Iris speaking inside his head once again.


    [Master can now use the Normal Water to battle and the Spring Water whenever he wants. The Spring Water will consume a minimum of 10% of master''s magic.]


    Even though it seemed like it was going to consume a lot of his magic, Saito didn''t regret it one bit.


    Saito looked at Tiriana and spoke to her, "Tiriana, do you want to see something heaven-shaking?"


    Tiriana didn''t understand the meaning behind his words. Her eyes widened when she noticed the Spring Water once again appearing within the small cup that she had handed to Saito.


    Saito chuckled at her words as he caressed her Golden locks, "Hehehe¡­" Tiriana took charge and kissed him on his lips.


    They had their lip battle for some time before they released the kiss and started to breathe again. They both continued to lay on the soft grass while staring at the starry sky.


    The peaceful surrounding relaxed the two of them. They remained in each other''s embrace without saying a word. Nobody wanted to destroy the silence in the surrounding.


    After their fierce intimate time with each other. This peace was something soothing. Something pure which seemed to touch their very soul.


    After around half an hour, Saito finally broke the silence by asking her in a very soothing voice, "Tiriana¡­ How long do the elves live?"


    This question was quite unexpected for Tiriana who had to think for a moment before replying, "There isn''t a fixed time for our life. Our life force is incredibly strong and a normal elf has no issue living up to 2000 years.. The life of the Elf Queen is a little longer than that."

 Chapter 137 - Meeting With The Shadow Lightning Wolves

    She couldn''t believe how this water had entered the cup. She had seen Saito gulping down all the Spring Water in one go with her very eyes. The black patches getting stronger around his body was a proof that what she saw had indeed happened so how¡­


    Then she noticed the cheerful smirk on Saito''s face and spoke, "H-How? I saw Sir Axel drink it¡­ How can it still be in this cup after that!?"


    Saito let out a laugh and started speaking, "After drinking the Spring Water, the impurities in my body are getting cleared off while also giving me a strong life-force. However, it seems to have also fused with my water magic. I can create the Spring Water as long as I have magic. Hehehehe¡­"


    Even Tiriana, who had been told of many things by the previous Elf Queen couldn''t help but remain dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe that Saito had actually gained the ability to create the Spring Water, something which could only be created by the Tree of Life.


    Didn''t this mean that his existence was just as important as the Tree of Life? She saw him looking at her with a calm expression and signalled her to come closer.


    As she was in an arm''s distance. Saito pulled her towards his body and brought down his face to kiss on her lips.


    As their tongue had a fierce battle, Tiriana felt a pure water enter inside of her body. Just like Saito, some dark patches were oozing out of her skin. After the kiss ended, Saito handed her the small cup and said, "Place it back there and make sure to not mention this ability of mine to anyone¡­ They could hurt you and take you as hostages."


    This didn''t need to be said to Tiriana because she herself knew that there would be grave consequences if this information spread around. She turned around and placed the small cup back to its original position.


    She felt rather special that she shared such an important secret with Saito. And he even willing to give her the Spring Water through a kiss so that she couldn''t refuse him.


    The pungent smell within the air seemed to have increased a lot. Saito couldn''t take it and used normal water to wash away all the impurities that had appeared on top of his body.


    He did the same for Tiriana. Her clothes were wet due to his actions and he couldn''t help but stare at with a perverted look. A warm gust of wind dried his own clothes but he didn''t use it for Tiriana.


    He continued to gaze at that erotic body which was now sticking with the clothes. Her shirt was nearly see-through and he could see her large breasts as well as nipple slowly getting erected.


    Saito hugged her from behind before his dick started to poke her on her buttocks. He started to grind his dick against these round buttocks while grabbing her large breasts in his hands, "Let''s return now!"


    Soon enough, they lowered down their height and returned back to Tiriana''s room. Saito opened the first few buttons of her shirt so that his hands could easily grab her raw breasts.


    Since he was erect right now, Tiriana gave him a blowjob and drunk all his semen before they started to sleep together. Saito''s hands were on her hips as he fondled them for his own enjoyment and excitement.


    ~~


    Saito rubbed his eyes as he woke up in the morning. He looked at Tiriana who was completely naked right now and seemed to be sitting on the chair while waiting for something.


    When she saw that Saito had woken up. She finally moved her voluptuous body. She was standing next to his lower member and slowly lowered his pants.


    He was really hard after seeing her naked. Just who wouldn''t be hard in the early morning when there was a naked woman as sexy as Tiriana in front of you.


    There was a small frown on her face as she used her fair hand to touch his member as she said, "Master seems to be in great pain. Let me relieve master of this pain¡­" Right now, he felt as though she had gotten even prettier since drinking that Spring Water.


    He didn''t think that this would happen but then he remembered about that increase in charm. He felt rather helpless right now. It would be really troublesome if more women started to confess to him.


    Even though he was going to reject all of them, it was going to be rather troublesome.


    All these worries left his mind when his dick was placed within the valley of those great breasts. Saito was really in heaven in terms of the pleasure. The titty fuck from Tiriana wasn''t something anyone could get used to.


    Every time she would give him a titty fuck would seem just as great as the first time. His dick was pointed at her body and he shot off his cumm at while, drenching her in his hot and thick semen.


    After he came on her face, he had a naughty smile on his face as he said, "Oops¡­ Looks like Tiriana has gotten dirty because of me. I guess we both need a bath."


    These words weren''t even necessary since he could easily create water and clean their bodies. However, he seemed to have some naughty and perverted ideas in his mind.


    Tiriana herself didn''t mind it and got up before they both moved within the bathroom. It was unknown when it started, but soon enough, there were loud intoxicating moans from the bathroom.


    It continued for 2 hours after which Saito decided that they had enough sex and clean themselves.


    "Sir Axel, let me use my body to clean you." Tiriana said while rubbing the soap on her breasts, hands and creating a lot of foam.


    Even though it wouldn''t take him a single second to clean himself, however, who would deny when a beauty of Tiriana''s calibre was willing to clean your body? Especially with her large boobs and her great skill.


    Overall, Saito could easily say that this was an enjoyable time for him. After they wore their clothes, the both of the left the rooms with straight faces.


    There was no indication about their relationship if someone merely looked at their faces. Saito went towards his 3 Shadow Lightning Wolves. He was curious about their growths but he could guess that they must have gotten around as strong as Emma.


    And he was indeed right. He looked at their growth and saw that they were around 2 metres high. Their height while crouching nearly reached Saito''s height while he was standing.


    All of them were delighted to see him and started to lick his face. It seemed like they missed him as well. Saito petted on the heads of each one of them and said, "Alright, alright. I know you missed me. Don''t kill me with your love¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    The Wolves snickered at his words and stepped back. Saito suddenly felt a strong life force present within a wolf.


    It was a wolf he hadn''t named yet. He was thinking of naming it after assigning it to someone important to him. Saito sensed that there was another signature of life force within the wolf and spoke out, "So, you are carrying a child heh. That''s great!"


    Nexus, Reus''s personal pet blushed a little as he heard Saito saying that to the wolf. The wolf in question bowed a little and said, "It would be extremely fortunate for the child if he could have your blessings master."


    Saito let out a laugh and said, "Don''t worry, he has all my blessings. Take care of him and train hard. The day you three will have to battle isn''t far away¡­"


    His words drifted in the wind as he disappeared. The three of the wolves had a determined expression on their faces.


    Except for the wolf that was pregnant, the two of the wolves immediately started to fight against each other.


    Saito was standing on top of a tree and had a faint smile as he noticed this ''Welps¡­ With the way they are training now. Little Brother Reus will have some serious issues in winning against them. Well, it could even accelerate his growth so a little beating should be okay. Hehehe¡­''


    He then turned towards the direction from which the elves said that they sensed the Demonic Energy. He had a serious look as he thought ''Now, onto more serious matters. Should I just go there and annihilate them all? No¡­ That wouldn''t serve any purpose. Someone else will occupy that position then.''


    Suddenly, he had an idea as his eyes flashed with a cold glint ''How about I release my identity of the Eternal King here? Maybe intimidating them all with pure power and making them leave would work¡­ It won''t be beneficial in short-time but if I think of the long-term, it will be indeed rewarding.''

 Chapter 138 - A Game With The Demons

    With an idea formed in his head, he jumped from the branch and shot towards the Demon Stronghold.


    As he was flying in the sky, he was able to sense a clear Demonic Aura. In fact, there seemed to be quite a lot of Demons. He didn''t expect that there were around 300 of those demons.


    Saito quickly wore the black colored robe which covered his whole body and his face. Only his eyes were visible which were giving a rather cold intent.


    He stopped using his Nature''s Magic. It would be weird if they felt some pure Nature Magic from him and link him to Elves.


    The only magic that could be felt from his body was strong Dragon and Demonic Magic mixed with each other. He shot down towards the ground just outside of the Demon Stronghold.


    The demon guards were astonished to see this man suddenly descending at such a great speed. Saito stared at these demon guards and spoke out, "Go and get your leader out here."


    The demon guards seemed to regain their composure after they heard him. One of them had a proud look as he snorted and said, "Just because you say so? For a human, you do have a good demon energy within you. But in front of us True Demons, you are far too weak. I will just bring you down with a single punc-¡­"


    He was approaching Saito as he was talking out loud. He threw a punch at Saito who didn''t move from his spot and didn''t seem worried at all as his hands stayed in his pockets.


    Suddenly, the demon approaching Saito seemed like he was hit by a strong shockwave and was thrown back at a great speed. He nearly broke through the walls constructed¡­


    The other demons were shocked to see this happening. One of them blew into a horn and loudly shouted, "ENEMY IS HERE! GET READY TO BATTLE!"


    The loud sound of the horn seemed to instantly awaken all the demons. Many of them picked their heavy swords and axes as they gathered out of the stronghold.


    Saito stared at the demons gathering in front of him. Their power wasn''t bad but he let out a sigh because these demons wouldn''t be able to make him serious at all.


    Initially, he was a bit excited since he would be able to test his power however now, he could only sigh in disappointment.


    He started to walk towards them without any fear on his face, "I will give you another chance, get your leader out or this won''t end well for you."


    The Demons let out ferocious growls as they heard his proud yet deadly voice. None of them backed off¡­


    As they saw that he was charging towards them, a demon pointed his sword at Saito and loudly shouted, "You have made a mistake of coming here boy. Go and train for 100 more years before even having the qualifications to meet with our leader, The Great Demon King Helda."


    Listening to them that their leader was actually a Great Demon King did surprise Saito. He didn''t think that a Great Demon King would come to a remote location so close to the Elf Forest.


    Besides, the number of demons was too low. Perhaps only around 120 demons. Were they trying to conceal themselves?


    He shook his head and decided to not think about these things. He would have his answers soon enough. Saito stared at the 100 demons in front of him, "Well-well, so your leader is a Great Demon King. That''s unexpected but it doesn''t change anything. I am just here to play after all¡­"


    "It would be too boring if I were to use my full power against you lot. How about we play a game? I will stand here and not move. You all can gang up on me and use any methods you have to hit me. If you manage to scratch me a little then I lose and will immediately give up my life while, if you are not able to scratch me in 10 minutes then I win¡­ kekekeke¡­" He couldn''t help but laugh in an evil tone as he thought of what would happen when he wins.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, you lowly demon! ATTACK!" Someone seemed to take charge and attack at Saito who simply stood there.


    Saito whispered in a very low voice, "Wind Armour¡­" Suddenly, a strong gust of wind was released from his body which made his clothes and hair flutter greatly.


    Soon, everything was back to normal and the Demons rushed towards Saito with killing intent in their eyes.


    Saito didn''t move from his location at all. Even though each one of the 100 demons surrounded him and were trying to hit him using their weapons. They couldn''t understand why they weren''t able to hit him.


    The thing was, whenever they would about to hit a part of his body, they would feel a mysterious force repelling their weapons away from his body. So even though they tried to hit him directly on his chest.


    The weapons would be guided by a mysterious force and miss him. For someone who would be gazing from a distance, the demons seemed like they were made to dance by Saito.


    Meanwhile, Saito let out a laugh as he said, "Looks like you all are having a lot of fun while dancing. It''s a little sad that due to playing this game, I can''t join you guys. Hahahaha¡­"


    His laugh seemed to infuriate them even further. Just what was this guy who had suddenly dropped in and was making fun of them? Just when was it the last time that a human acted so arrogantly in front of them?


    A demon stepped forward with an enraged look, "Everyone, get aside. I will roast this human¡­"


    Saito gave him an amused smile, "You think you can harm me? Interesting¡­ Do your best then." He even gave a thumbs up to the demon, further mocking him.


    The Demon gritted his teeth as he gathered a lot of power within his hands. There was a purple flame burning within the palms of his hand.


    It was strangely very dense purple colored ball of Fire. Saito was somewhat interested in the application of this technique as he saw the Demon using it.


    He didn''t think that an Elite Level Demon would have a good technique which could make him interested. But he still wasn''t worried at all.


    The Demon seemed to be concentrating with all his might, he gritted his teeth as he used almost put all his magic in that dense purple colored ball and uttered, "Demon Sun!"


    Just from a single glance, it was clear that he had used all his magic while attempting to use this technique.


    He threw the Demon Sun towards Saito who was standing there with a bored look. He was somewhat tired of waiting. After watching this ball coming at him, he thought to himself ''Good attack. I should give some time for Iris to analyse it. So, I need to stop it here!''


    Suddenly, the Demon Sun stopped right when it was in front of Saito''s face. Every single Demon who witnessed this was shocked to their very core. Especially the Elite Demon who had launched that technique at Saito.


    "No¡­ No way! This is one of the secret techniques of the Demon Lord Tarodoch. I paid a huge price to get the chance to learn it. Even though its'' power isn''t comparable to the time when Demon Lord Tarodoch uses it, it still shouldn''t stop in the air." The Demon uttered with disbelief written on his face.


    Saito let out a chuckle and replied to him, "The fire needs air to burn. Without air, the fire cannot exist. This is an undisputable fact unless you are a deity or someone close to a deity. This attack is actually pretty good¡­ You use create a ball of fire and inject your Demon Magic within. Even if someone was able to destroy the fire, the Demon Magic wouldn''t be stopped and you would be able to damage the opponent."


    He then slowly explained with a smirk, "However¡­ This also doesn''t change the fact that the fire still follows the laws of heavens. I simply created a vacuum and shifted the air in that part towards the back of the Ball, it would stop the fire from reaching me while the air shift would prevent the fire to dissipate and the Demon Magic won''t be able to move at all."


    He was so casual in his explanation like it could be achieved with minor effort however only he knew just how complex it was in application.


    He had to calculate for the air currents, the velocity at which the Demon Sun was approaching him while also making sure to not move at all.


    He let out a sigh and said, "Ah well¡­10 minutes are up now. Call out that leader or else every 10 seconds, one of you will be randomly picked and cut apart into pieces."

 Chapter 139 - Declaration

    As he finished speaking, he kicked the Demon Sun back towards that Elite Demon who had used the skill. It crashed into his chest and created a hole before exploding. They sensed a great and deadly intent from Saito as he cracked his neck. The Demons gulped down a mouthful of saliva but they didn''t back down at all.


    Soon, the 10 seconds were up. Saito pointed at a demon and his arm slowly started to move as if contemplating whom he should target.


    Soon, he chose a target. It was a large demon with a great physique. Saito snapped his fingers and 3 Wind blades were formed and shot towards that demon who couldn''t react to these approaching Wind Blades.


    One blade cut apart his head. Another splits his chest in two. And the last one disconnected his legs from his body.


    He wasn''t even able to scream before his tragic death. The Demon were in absolute shock when they witnessed him killing one of their strong demons with a snap of his finger.


    Saito then turned around in a particular direction while speaking with a bored expression, "You can reveal yourself Great Demon King Helda. I already know you are hiding there. I really didn''t think you would just stand there and do nothing while your subordinate was cut apart into pieces."


    Soon enough, a large man with a robust and strong body appeared in front of them. All the demons stepped back and gave him a genuine bow.


    The man ignored all the demons as his eyes seemed fixed at Saito while saying with a bitter smile, "Was there anything I could do? You are strong¡­ Much stronger than me. In fact, from the power I sense from you, it''s like you are on the same level as a Demon Lord!"


    Saito let out a chuckle and didn''t deny it, "Ah well¡­ You could say that." There was a hint of surprise on the face of Great Demon King Helda.


    He didn''t know why such a strong existence had appeared before him. Was he bored? Had they offended him in some manner? Just what was the reason.


    "Who are you? And, why did you come here?" Even though Helda knew of the power within Saito, this didn''t stop him from asking these questions from Saito.


    Saito replied after a short silence, "You can call me Eternal King. Tell me, how long do you plan on staying in my territory? My next actions will depend on your answer."


    Helda wasn''t surprised when he heard Saito proclaiming this part as his own territory. There were many humans and demons who did that. If no one was residing in the area, they would declare it as their own.


    Since he couldn''t contend against Saito, he had no choice but to speak the truth, "Sir Eternal King, we are not planning on staying here for long. After 3 days, we shall take our leave and depart to be attack the territory of Demon Lord Azaroth. We have nearly gathered all our supplies for the next few days of the journey."


    Saito''s eyes widened slightly when he heard the name. He remembered that this was one of the two Demon Lords between where the Sea Dragon Race were situated.


    He remembered that Raul told him about the Clan Head''s co-operation with one of the Demon Lords against the other. Right now, he felt that this matter was not so simple.


    If what he guessed was right¡­ then there was going to be a lot of bloodbath in that region after a few days.


    A smirk broke out on his face as he ordered them, "Scram today! You have already been staying here for nearly 10 days. You should have enough supplies by now. Get out of my territory now before I turn hostile."


    Many of the demons scowled at his order however Helda kept his composure and gave a bow, "As you wish Sir Eternal King. We shall take our leave right now."


    The Great Demon King Helda turned around and gave out the order, "Get ready to depart! We shall be leaving this place now!"


    No demon cheered at those words. Even though they were going to war, there was no trace of happiness on their faces. They were enraged that they had to follow the order of a lowly human.


    Helda''s eyes narrowed as he saw that most of the demons weren''t moving, "I said GET READY TO DEPART!" With pure Demonic Aura released from his body, he scared all the demons into movement.


    All of them started to pick up their food, weapons, belongings, and some other things. Saito disappeared after he saw this. The Demons were astonished that they couldn''t feel his presence at all.


    In reality, Saito was staying nearby in case they stayed and started to investigate the surroundings.


    The Great Demon King though followed through his words and soon left the place. Saito stared in that direction and thought seriously ''Now¡­ Time for me to return back to the Elf Kingdom and leave for the Sea Dragon Clan''s location!''


    He left for the Elf Kingdom. He wasn''t planning on spending too much time with Tiriana. He met up with her and informed her about his decision to take his leave.


    She didn''t stop him but she did give him a tight hug before he could leave. Saito also met up with Reus¡­ He decided to teach a bit of Water Magic to Reus. These were just the basics but he was surprised at how quickly Reus was able to learn the basics. He truly was the one of the greatest geniuses in the Elf Race.


    Even her sister wouldn''t be his match after a few months. He let out a sigh since he really wanted to meet up with Lyra. He was really missing her and Chloe¡­


    He wondered how the two of them were doing. Saito decided that after this mission, he would meet up with the two of them. Spend some time together before once again concentrating on developing the Eternal Knights.


    Saito once again started to fly towards the Sea Dragon Clan''s location. It took him around 4 days to cover the 4000 Miles. Now¡­ the distance between the Sea Dragon Clan''s location and Saito was only 500 miles.


    Saito descended on the ground. He knew that if he kept flying so high then he would unconsciously avoid it. The best he could do right now was have Iris on the look out while running the rest of the way.


    He let out a sigh as he stood on the ground, "This will be a great exercise in itself." He took a deep breath in before he released it.


    The eyes were filled with great resolve as he started to run at his full speed. He was only using the Lightning Energy right now.


    He couldn''t use Wind magic along with the Lightning Magic since he still couldn''t control the two of them to the point where the Wind wouldn''t disrupt the moving electrons in the air.


    The fact that the Wind perfectly countered Lightning really made it hard for him to use these both elements at the same time. However, he wasn''t disappointed. Something like this was bound to take time.


    It hasn''t been long before he had started to use the Wind Magic. He still needed to get used to using the Wind as he used the rest of his elements.


    This was something that the System couldn''t help with. The system could give him the ability to use the elements how he wanted to. Manipulate them as he wished but, in the end, it still depended on his mind how he used it.


    Which was why he had been using the Wind magic a lot in the past few days. He wanted to get used to it. To make sure of this element instinctively¡­ He recognized the potential that Wind held.


    In terms of destructive power, it would never match Fire. In terms of fluidity, it could never match the Water. In terms of defence, it could never match the Earth or Wood element. In terms of Speed, it would never be able to match the Lightning.


    However, the ways to use the Wind Magic were endless. It was the only magic which you could use to achieve a good amount of Destructive or piercing power, the fluidity or deflecting things slightly, the defence with strong air pressure, and the great speed which was second to the Lightning magic.


    There was no element that was as diverse as the Wind. In fact, a true master of the Wind would be able to control the flames of the opponents or disperse the lightning with minor effort.


    The Water could be easily restricted with a strong Air Pressure while the Earth User would find it incredibly hard to fight against a Wind User if the Wind User could fly in the air.

 Chapter 140 - Trick Way To Go Outside

    In the end, it all depended on the person how he used the magic.


    As Saito continued to run fast, he suddenly stopped running as he sensed a weak magic signature.


    Even though Iris hadn''t spoken anything, he felt like he was going in the right direction. His magic sense had been enhanced a lot after the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline and the purification from the Spring Water. It perhaps even exceeded the range of Iris.


    Suddenly, when he was around 50 miles away from that Magic Signature. He heard Iris speaking up.


    [Master, continue to move towards the same direction and you shall encounter the Illusion Formation after 20 miles.]


    [19 miles¡­]


    Soon enough, it seemed as if a countdown had started while he continued to run with an excited expression.


    After Iris'' count reached 0. Saito suddenly stopped and spoke out in his head ''How far is this Illusion Formation from me right now?''


    [It is within Master''s arm''s distance. Master only needs to stretch his hand and you would be able to pass through this Illusion.]


    ''Would someone be alerted if I passed through this Illusion Formation?'' He wondered about this question.


    ''The System is unable to answer due to low information. However, there is a 70% chance that the person who created this Illusion Formation would indeed be alerted if it is breached.''


    Saito let out a sigh when he heard that. He himself started to think ''Looks like I need to be clever about it or people on the other side of the illusion will be completely ready for me and ambush me.''


    He looked down on the ground and started to think ''Wait¡­ How have their even created this formation? The person must have placed some sort of energy crystal on ground and connected them all together with his magic.''


    There was a smirk on his face as he thought ''Then that means, it should still be here¡­ The Energy crystal!''


    He closed his eyes and used his magic to sense under the ground. There was indeed the presence of a strong magic under the ground. And it wasn''t just here, he could feel that the next energy crystal was around 1 mile away in both directions.


    He didn''t move from his location and pulled them out of the ground using his Nature Magic. The wood appeared out of the ground while holding the Energy Crystal.


    Saito stared at the Energy Crystal and noticed that it was a lot different than the ones he had stored. They were completely blue in color. The colorwas quite similar to that of the sky. A bright sky-blue color.


    He snapped his finger just once and suddenly 2 Energy Crystals were released from the ground with branches of wood.


    Saito furrowed his eyebrows and started to think of what he should do. He spent the next 10 minutes on thinking about his next move. Should he open this part of the Illusion Formation? Should he destroy the magic connecting them thus rendering it useless?


    Soon, he shook his head because there was a better idea. He thought of suppressing the magic within the Illusion Formation with his own magic. This way, the person who created this formation wouldn''t detect anything as his magic was simply suppressed not destroyed.


    After the passage of time, his magic would disappear and the Illusion Formation would be active again. He closed his eyes and concentrated on the three crystals.


    He sent a stream of magic within them and expertly controlled it to suppress the faint magic within the three crystals. His eyes widened when he saw a large pathway opened up in front of his eyes.


    It extended from the crystal that was a mile far away from his left to the crystal that was a mile far away towards his right.


    The interior was around the same as how it could be viewed from the outside. So, if someone did manage to get past the Illusion formation, they would not have the slightest idea that they had entered the territory of Sea Dragon Race while the Sea Dragon Race would be immediately informed of the intruder and would come to deal with him.


    He walked in the formation before it closed again. After he was inside the formation, he could sense even more clearly.


    He sensed around 500 people. He furrowed his brows and increased his range even further because he couldn''t sense those Sea Dragons'' Life Force at all. His frown deepened as he still couldn''t sense them.


    Saito could feel numerous magic signatures around 30 miles away. He couldn''t show off his magic so he decided to walk till there.


    He wasn''t sure if the clan had set up men to sense anyone who appeared around their settlement or not. It was better to be safe than sorry.


    As he continued to walk towards that settlement. He was also incredibly careful about his surroundings.


    He was able to avoid any beasts and continued towards the settlement. As he finally reached the place, he was a bit surprised to see the settlement.


    It was a village similar to that of the Trost Village. However, there was an air of nobility within this village. He sensed that there was no person looking out for intruders.


    It seemed that they had an enormous trust in their Illusion Formation. Even if it was breached, they would be alerted about that person''s location and they could easily deal with him.


    They certainly didn''t expect anyone to use a method like Saito who simply suppressed the magic power connecting the Crystals with his own It wouldn''t destroy the magic power within the crystals so the person who created this Illusion Formation wouldn''t be notified and in time, everything would return back to normal.


    Saito had already covered himself in a black cloak so that his appearance wouldn''t be seen. If someone from the Sea Dragon Clan spoke up against him since he had never been seen then it would be a disaster.


    Wearing a cloak would lower the suspicions drawn on him by a lot. The first thing he had to do was find out who was the Clan Head. He also had to gauge just how strong this Clan head was and if he could deal with him alone or not.


    Saito decided to live in the village for 3-4 days to gather information. He didn''t use the Nature Magic to build his own house, instead, he had to go inside the forest, use the axe, and cut some trees. After doing that, he had to bring it to the carpenter in the village who would give you the price depending on the size of house you wanted.


    Since all the people had Dragon''s Blood within their veins. Even the commoners were stronger than the common humans. Their stamina and strength weren''t something that normal humans could contend against.


    Which was why, it took just 3 days for the carpenter to make the house for Saito with all the wood that had been gathered. It was not too shabby for a house to have been made in a hurry.


    The currency in this village was also gold coins. Though the Gold Coins were just the lowest unit of currency, Saito had it in shades. He handed the Gold Coins while going inside the house and take rest.


    For these days, he had to sleep on the ground and act like a normal member of the Sea Dragon Clan.


    As he was living here, he was astonished to see that these people were very serious about this village. They were slowly and slowly developing the village. And, this brought a terrifying thought to emerge in Saito''s head ''Wait a second¡­ What if these people aren''t just here for the Orb of Destruction? What if they also want to set up a settlement and not return back to the Ocean? If that''s so, then I understand why the Clan Head of this Sea Dragon Clan is trying to contact one of the Demon Lords to destroy the other.''


    Even though he finished thinking this, he didn''t think that this was all that the Clan Head had planned. It was too simple and even the Demon Lord could see through it. There must be something else he was missing right now¡­


    He had been in the village for 4 days now but he had never seen the Clan Head and Deputy Clan Head. Nobody in the village seemed to talk about them so he couldn''t eavesdrop on their conversation.


    However, he still gained a lot of information while staying here. These Sea Dragon Clan members were all incredibly arrogant in their bloodlines.


    Each person seemed to hold immense respect for the


    Every person with the Black Dragon''s Bloodline was treated decently. They had a good house and were respected by the common members of the Royal Clan.


    However, the ones who were truly respected were the people with the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. Nobody dared to mess with them after all, just one of them could fight against 7-8 people with Black Dragon''s Bloodline. Who would want to anger such an expert?


    ~~


    A/N: Vote for my other novel please: A Demon''s Journey

 Chapter 141 - Another Identity

    Saito also noticed that the people here were a little uninterested in forming a deep relationship with each other. The only reason they did something was if it would provide the benefits or not.


    The people with the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline would rarely contact anyone in the village. Each one of them was assigned an area where they could train. Other than their family members, they never really contacted anyone.


    Saito also understood that even if he revealed his face here. It wouldn''t matter since there were quite a lot of people with Black Dragon''s Bloodline, he could fool them by saying that his Bloodline had upgraded a short while ago.


    It relieved him and he stopped using the Black Cloak to conceal himself. The people here hadn''t seen his appearance yet. They wouldn''t be able to associate him with the Black Cloak he wears to hide his appearance.


    In the future, he could use the Black Cloak to create another identity. He already had the name in his mind, Eternal King!


    He couldn''t help it as a smile broke out on his face. He decided that after a few days, he would reveal his own Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. It should greatly increase his reputation within this clan and he would be able to use magic without uneasy feeling.


    He started to make preparations. Every day, he would meditate for a long period of time while sensing any changes in his blood.


    He would try to use this power of blood and observe the changes. After 3 days of observation and analysis, he could finally use the blood within his body to suddenly give a strong and radiant Golden Dragon''s Aura. He had also learned of the way to completely suppress the aura of Golden Dragon''s Bloodline and even the Emperor wouldn''t be able to sense it from his body.


    He knew that this fake Bloodline Awakening event should be made as flashy as possible. If he was fortunate, he could even have the chance to meet up with the Clan Head. Since the Dragon King was sealed right now. The one with the most authority in the Clan as well as the Sea God Race was the Clan Head.


    He took a deep breath in and started to move into the market to eat something. He picked up some food and started to eat before returning back to his house.


    Saito let out a sigh as he noticed the number of Gold Coins he had consumed. In a short span of a week, he had used more than 4000 Gold Coins. This amount was enough for any commoner to live a life of luxury in the Vermillion Kingdom and yet, it had barely sustained Saito here for a week.


    He was about to enter his house when he heard a cry for help with his enhanced senses, "Help me!" Judging from the sound, it was probably a female. His body was stationed there for a couple of minutes as he thought whether he should go and help out or not.


    Helping the person out could possibly mean making an enemy out of a strong person in this Clan. Even though nobody with the Black Dragon''s Bloodline or the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline could fight against him. He still didn''t want any attention on himself right now.


    He was after all in the enemy territory. It''s better to not make moves that would highlight him too much.


    However, he also thought ''Maybe I should just observe the situation. I can choose what to do after understanding what is happening. Perhaps it will be beneficial if I help out.''


    Saito covered his body with a Black Robe to conceal himself.


    Saito used his Black Lightning and immediately disappeared with a Black flash. His speed was so fast that he instantly covered up the distance between them.


    He silently seated on top of a tree as he noticed a woman fallen down on the ground with an egg in her hand. There was a youth in front of her who was angrily staring at her, "You witch! Do you actually want to run away after stealing this Sea Dragon Egg from me? Return it to me quickly or else the result won''t be pretty."


    The girl whose butt was on the ground was very beautiful. Her body was perfect in the eyes of a man and she had a pretty face. She had jungle green colored hair with brown colored eyes. Any way someone looked at her, she was definitely a beauty.


    The youth in front of her had blond hair with stripes of light blue hair. He was also very handsome. He wore similar clothes to the female. The light purple colored robe.


    The female let out a sneer but didn''t say anything. How could she not do anything when a youth of her own age had managed to steal a Sea Dragon egg.


    The survivors were the writers of history. If she had successfully escaped and managed to raise this Sea Dragon. Would this guy still dare to do anything against her? However, she scowled since she was now caught in this situation.


    She once again shouted out loud, "Please! Someone, HELP ME!" The youth''s face changed as he saw this girl shouting so loudly.


    They were rather close to the village right now. If someone did manage to hear her. The circumstances would make them misunderstand and they would definitely support this girl.


    Saito continued to stare at them and didn''t really need any more information to understand the situation. It seemed as though this woman had gone along with this youth to steal the egg.


    From the way the youth spoke and how this woman didn''t refute his words, it looked like he was speaking the truth. The youth probably used all his strength to keep the Sea Dragon busy while the woman stole the egg and ditched him.


    Right now, this woman was perhaps trying to make herself seem pitiful and trick the Sea Dragon Clan''s members into helping her.


    ''Wait¡­ If that''s the Sea Dragon Egg then after it hatches, a Sea Dragon will be born out of it. Though it will be troublesome to raise it from the start. It will probably consume all sorts of precious food and energy to mature. Naah¡­ I don''t want a pet like that. It would be better to go to their place and make a few adult Sea Dragons submit to myself.'' This was what was going on inside his head.


    Saito let out a sigh as he jumped on the ground, "Stop." His voice made the two of them stop.


    They looked to see Saito jumping down on the ground. The woman was rather shocked to see him. She had never seen such a handsome and charming man in her clan.


    The aura that radiated from his body also completely suppressed her own and the youth''s aura. The youth stared at Saito and politely said, "I do not know who you are but I hope you don''t interfere in this matter. This woman stole my Sea Dragon Egg... I am simply retrieving it back."


    Saito was surprised by hearing the tone of this youth. He thought that this youth would behave arrogantly but he was rather polite and respectful.


    He paused for a few moments before looking at the woman and the youth. It seemed as though he was in a dilemma. The woman noticed this and quickly said, "Brother, help me out by beating this fellow. He is simply slandering me. It''s actually him who has been chasing after me for this Egg. If you help me, I would be willing to do anything you want." Her words were enchanting and would leave a deep impact on a normal person.


    The youth immediately felt threatened by this and spoke out, "My sworn brother is the 5th Ranked person in our Clan, Brody Harrison. I, Ben Mills assure you that the situation is not like how you see it but I truly have no time to explain."


    This did change Saito''s face a little, he thought ''His brother is the 5th Ranked person? Keke¡­ I can use him well¡­ It seems that I don''t need to reveal my Golden Dragon''s Bloodline anymore. Hahaha¡­''


    Saito spoke out with a smile, "Interesting¡­ I can help you deal with this matter. In return, give me the directions to the Sea Dragons and let me meet your sworn brother."


    The woman was immediately shocked, she never thought that this mysterious person would join up with Ben just like that. She cursed him while staring at him hatefully, "Coward! Spineless coward!"


    Even Ben was shocked to hear his words. The demands he made were not excessive at all. To Ben, Saito seemed like a smart person and knew how to adapt to a situation.


    Saito was annoyed hearing this bitch''s words. He picked up a small stone from the ground and infused some of his energy within it. He said with an annoyed tone, "Keep quiet bitch.. You are annoyinging."

 Chapter 142 - Attack On The Sea Dragons

    Just when he noticed that this bitch was going to speak again. Saito threw the stone at an unbelievable speed. Both Ben and the woman weren''t even able to make note of his speed and the stone crashed into her head. Splitting her head apart in pieces.


    Ben was a bit scared when he saw Saito ruthlessly killing the woman. Even he himself didn''t want to kill this woman. After all, it was frowned upon within the clan to kill someone from the same clan. If word got out, it would definitely incur the wrath of the elders. Besides, exploding the head of such a beauty, even he felt that it was such a pity.


    Saito noticed him backing away and said, "Don''t worry. I don''t plan to take the egg or anything. Just honor our agreement and I will let you go. Though make sure to not say anything about it because I won''t be the only one who will be implicated by this."


    The threat he made was clear to Ben. If he told this to anyone, Saito could easily drag him together with him. The elders of the clan would rather kill 2 good descendants than leaving a rotten descendant alive.


    He nodded his head and they both talked for some time. Saito received the information about the location of Ben''s sworn brother, Brody Harrison. He also came to understand why he couldn''t find any Sea Dragons here¡­ It turned out that they lived far away from this place.


    They weren''t living inside the illusion formation because there weren''t many resources for them to consume. These Sea Dragons were living near a valley that was near the entrance of nearby desolate hills. On that side of the Illusion Formation, there was an entrance that could be used to pass through the formation without notifying the Illusion Master.


    Saito immediately left for the Sea Dragons. He was using his Wind Magic to fly and get there as quickly as he could. He was also using his magic to sense the exit.


    Soon enough, he successfully managed to sense the exit. He changed his direction and got out from the exit.


    He was rather thrilled as he moved out of the formation. He could now feel the life force of those Sea Dragons. It was around the same level as the demi-humans in the Sea Dragon Clan. However, he could feel that their size was large. Very-very large.


    As he reached the location, he was amazed to see the huge size of the Dragons. There were around different sizes of dragons. Some seemed to be around 50m tall, some were around 60m tall.


    Nearly all of them had strong magic which could contend against someone with Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. However, instead of being scared, Saito was excited.


    He was someone who had managed to defeat a strong person with the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. Now that he himself had this bloodline. He wasn''t scared of these Sea Dragons.


    "Hmm?" He raised his eyebrow in surprise when he noticed two Sea Dragons which were quite small as compared to others. They were only around 30m tall. He could also not sense any magic power from them which made him frown a little.


    Since he was still far away from their location. The Sea Dragons didn''t sense him approaching them at all. There was one of the 50m Dragon which moved towards the 30m Dragons and started beating the shit out of the two of them.


    After the fight, the two dragons healed quickly and were ordered by some Sea Dragons to get the food.


    This was how it was decided here. They would hold a fight with another Sea Dragon, and the one who loses would have to go out and bring food.


    Since these two 30m dragons were the weakest. Almost everyone liked to pick up on them. Nobody wanted to go out and gather food. They themselves knew how much a Dragon ate and how long it would take to father the food.


    Besides, the creatures around their location were too weak. The truly strong Magic Beasts were already in hiding or even left the place since nobody wanted to deal with so many of the Sea Dragons.


    As Saito was staring at the Sea Dragons, he thought ''How majestic would it be if all my Eternal Knights have rare beasts as their mounts. I can hand these Dragons as mounts to the ones who shall be the Vanguard. Rhinos, Lions, or maybe Tigers would be a good choice for other ones. And Unicorn for women.'' Saito nearly drooled as he dreamed of all his eternal knights seated on these beasts and giving a Majestic feeling.


    Who would dare to even fight then? Just a single 50m Dragon was enough to bully an army of 1000 men. Even then, it was unknown whether they would be able to defeat the Dragon or not.


    Saito wiped the drool away and started moving towards those two 30m Dragons which were flying away from the territory in search of food.


    He was so excited that he didn''t control his speed at all and sped towards these two Dragons. His speed was so fast that he nearly hit two-three trees while he was running towards the Dragons but he didn''t care.


    The 30m Sea Dragons were rather fast while they were flying in the sky. And, Saito wondered with a scowl on his face ''The fuck¡­ When are you going to land? Should I just fly and spank your butts to make you fall down on the ground?''


    His frustration was because of his high excitement. After making these two submit to him, he wanted to return and deal with all Sea Dragons, and make them submit.


    After another 10 minutes of following these Sea Dragons. Saito was finally tired of chasing them. He slowly whispered, "Golden Dragon''s Divine Strength!"


    Saito felt like his body had boundless strength in his body as he used this skill. His body was covered with a Golden Aura which was hard to hide. Even the two Sea Dragons in the air sensed this strong aura.


    Saito stopped for a moment and jumped high in the air. As soon as the Sea Dragons looked down to see Saito coming at them. They couldn''t hold the surprise evident within their eyes. This human looked very strong, the aura around him completely suppressed their own aura.


    Before they could even speak, Saito kicked away one of the Sea Dragons, who was thrown away with a great amount of force.


    There was an excited smile on Saito''s face as he looked at the other Sea Dragon. Even the Sea Dragon felt like this youth wasn''t normal.


    It spoke with a strong noble intent, "Who are you? How dare you attack one of the Sea Dragons? Even though you have the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline¡­ Do you think you can get away after attacking one of us?"


    A strong aura was released from the Sea Dragon''s body but without any magic. Saito was quietly scanning the body of this Sea Dragon.


    He was truly surprised to know that this Sea Dragon''s magic coils have been destroyed. He wouldn''t be able to use any magic unless its magic coils were restored.


    The same was the case with the other Sea Dragon. Saito couldn''t help but sigh out in disappointment, "So, turns out that you and your friend are just trash whose Magic coils have been destroyed. I thought that you were small because of your age. But it looks like I followed some trashes."


    He sighed again as if he was disappointed with his own judgement. The Sea Dragon couldn''t hold itself back and spoke in an arrogant voice, "You dare hold us with contempt? Do you think we don''t dare to eat you?"


    "Eat me?" Saito''s face seemed like it had frozen. The Sea Dragon naturally felt rather proud of itself when he saw Saito''s face was frozen after that warning.


    "Yes, eat you. Even though you won''t be enough to fill me up, I will manage." There was a victorious expression in the eyes of the Sea Dragon as he said it to Saito.


    The Sea Dragon which had fallen down on the ground was still unconscious. It really made one wonder just how was this Sea Dragon so cocky when one punch from Saito could easily make it unconscious.


    And, after the Sea Dragon finished speaking. Saito released a rather cold-fighting intent before he said, "You will eat me? I also realize that I haven''t had a Dragon''s stew and meat for a long time. You both look skinny and weak but you should suffice."


    Those words enraged the Dragon in the air and it immediately rushed towards Saito with its large body. Saito remained standing there and waited for the Dragon to approach him.


    After the Dragon was near Saito, it stretched out its hand and tried to catch Saito. Saito easily dodged it by rotating towards his right and shot towards the Dragon with an unbelievable speed.


    As soon as he was near the Dragon''s stomach. He hit the Dragon on his gut so strongly that the Sea Dragon felt like its inner organs had all been rearranged.


    It threw out a huge amount of blood from its mouth and fell down on the ground. Saito though wasn''t finished. He followed the Dragon as it landed on the ground while using, "Golden Dragon''s Smash attack!"


    Unlike when Lyle used it against the ground and the power caused the ground to be uneven. Saito used it on the body of the Sea Dragon which caused its whole body to feel the power of this Smash.


    ~~


    A/N: Check out my novel ''The Demon''s Journey'' on webnovel.


    Support me on my patreon: /evildragon04

 Chapter 143 - Shameless Sea Dragon

    Every single cell of the Sea Dragon felt this attack. The shockwave was so strong that it managed to destroy the whole area and create a pit in which the Sea Dragon was about to fall.


    Sea Dragon didn''t know why but it was relieved just when it was about to fall down the pit. Atleast it wouldn''t need to deal with this terrifying monster who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Suddenly, just when it was about to fall in the pit. It felt like someone had grabbed its leg and was pulling it up. It weakly opened its eyes to see who it was. The Sea Dragon felt like it had just seen a ghost and a cold shiver ran down its spine.


    "Where are you going? Your meat is quite precious." Saito said with a chilly voice. The Sea Dragon was pulled out of the pit, as Saito held its tail using only one of his hands.


    It was at that moment that the Sea Dragon clearly saw the aura of Saito''s body. It was the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline which explained such strong strength.


    But even though Saito had the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline, never in its life had it witnessed such a strong individual with a Golden Dragon''s Bloodline.


    Saito didn''t just pull him out of the pit for nothing. He smashed the Sea Dragon in the other direction strongly. The shockwave was so strong that it destroyed a lot of trees and many beasts were tossed away.


    However, this was just the start of torture for the poor Sea Dragon. Saito started to spin him high in the air as if he was a ball. Just spinning the Sea Dragon made it seem like a tornado was about to form in that area.


    Saito slowly walked towards the second Sea Dragon which had initially been knocked out by Saito.


    "Aren''t you good friends? I think friends should share each other''s misery." He coldly said before smashing the Sea Dragon on top of the other Sea Dragon.


    Even though one of them was unconscious before, after this smash, it couldn''t help but open its eyes in astonishment. It felt like its inner organs were all going to be destroyed.


    It also felt like life was really unfair. Why was it being beaten so ruthlessly when it didn''t even do anything?


    The Sea Dragon being spun around by Saito was feeling regretful and was wondering why did it have such a large mouth. How could he anger such a monster? If it was given another chance, it would definitely run away at the first moment it saw this monster.


    Though they also felt rather weird. Why was it that this guy attacked the two of them? After smashing one Sea Dragon on another for 10 minutes like he was hammering them. Saito finally stopped and threw one of them away, "I guess now you should be ready to listen to me?"


    There was nothing that the two Dragons could say right now. Their bodies were aching so much that nothing could prevent their low groans from escaping their mouths.


    Saito stared at the two of them, "You both should know that I am very strong. Stronger than the two of you combined. In fact, I don''t think there is a Sea Dragon stronger than me in the Entire Dragon Valley."


    The Dragons were experiencing a lot of pain but they continued to listen to his words. Even though their pride didn''t allow them to admit it out loud, they knew that he was right.


    He was fucking tossing them around and playing with them as if they were pigs or chickens. Saito then proceed to speak as he noticed their change in expression, "The reason I thrashed you is simple. I want you two to submit to me."


    His words aroused the pride within their hearts and they let out a roar in anger. They weakly said, "We will never submit...! You can kill us, torture us but never surrender to you."


    This was a rather awe-inspiring scene but Saito wasn''t touched at all. He simply shrugged and gave them a simple reply, "Nice to know. It would have been rather sad to have two trashy Dragons who can''t even use magic."


    His words touched their sour points. It naturally made them speechless and they couldn''t refute his statement. They were indeed trash. Even in the Dragon Valley, they were treated as Trash because they didn''t have enough power.


    "So what? Just because of this reason, should we submit it to you? Don''t overestimate yourself." The Sea Dragons still didn''t seem like they planned on submitting to Saito.


    Hearing this, Saito raised his arm, and a large bubble of Pure Spring Water formed above his hand. The Sea Dragons stared at it for some time before they felt a pure yet strong healing aura from it.


    It took them some time to recognize the bubble before one of them shouted out in surprise, "SPRING WATER! How do you have such a valuable thing on you?"


    Saito seemed a little surprised that these two knew about the spring water and said, "Heh¡­ So, you know about it. I guess I don''t need to explain its effects then."


    The other dragon further spoke, "The Spring Water is said to clear away the impurities and give a huge amount of life force to any kind except the Demons. However, its'' ability to heal anything within the body is another reason why it is in such high demand. The Dragon King paid a huge price to get 3 drops of the Spring Water."


    "Explain! How do you have such a high quantity of the spring Water? There is no way the elves would be willing to part with it." The Dragon asked him as it stared at the Spring Water. It was clear that it wanted this Spring Water however it couldn''t even move right now.


    "How I acquired it? I am Elf Queen''s husband. If I don''t have it then who in this world would have it?" He revealed his relationship with Tiriana with a small smirk.


    The Sea Dragons didn''t hide their astonishment and even in their pain, one of them said, "Heavens! Someone from the Sea Dragons Clan is actually in a relationship with the Elf Queen. If I hadn''t seen the Spring Water then I wouldn''t have believed your words even if someone killed me."


    Saito waved off their words as they were of little importance, "Forget about that matter. I am sure you realize that even though this Spring Water will heal your Magic Coils. With no Magic Core, you would need years to build up a stable core before you can evolve and truly become Magic Beast."


    This was correct and both the Sea Dragons knew it. However, this didn''t reduce their desire to have this Spring Water. After their magic coils were restored, they would just need time to form the Magic Core and become Magic Beasts.


    This was their desire. Saito then fearlessly stepped towards them as he said, "I can give this Spring Water to you and even form your Magic Core which will immediately evolve you into Magical Beasts."


    The two were given such huge temptation. It would be impossible not to be moved by such an offer. Wasn''t this what the two of them wanted? They wanted to become strong as quickly as they could.


    However, to become strong while sacrificing their pride and submitting to a human. They were rather hesitant about it.


    Saito''s face broke out a smile since he knew that just one more push was needed. He spoke with a stern voice, "Tell me, do you both truly want to be bullied for innumerable years in the future just to preserve that bit of your pride? Don''t you Dragons respect strength? Didn''t I defeat the two of you with strength? Or does your pride make you think that if you could use magic then you would be able to defeat me and would not be in such a sorry state?"


    "Indeed. That''s what we think. If we were Magical Beasts then we truly wouldn''t have lost to you. If you dare, then fight us once we evolve to the level of Magical Beasts. If you can still beat us when we reach that level, then we would submit to you." The Sea Dragon lying on the ground said while suppressing a painful groan. It was still staring at the Spring Water intently. It was obvious what intentions it had right now.


    With a sneer, Saito replied to this Sea Dragon with a lot of anger in his voice, "Wow¡­ I knew that Dragons were dumb but they are even shameless. You are simply a pathetic Dragon. You want me to give up this precious Spring Water, even form a magic core for you and then fight you to make you submit."


    The Dragons looked at each other and nervously gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Saito though wasn''t finished and spoke, "I think it''s better I just beat up another Dragon to make it submit. It''s good that your Dragon Valley isn''t lacking in Dragons.. You two can die and be my meal for the next few days."

 Chapter 144 - Heaven’s Lightning

    The Spring Water disappeared from his hands as his eyes had a sharp glow. Black Lightning enveloped his whole hand as he was about to make his move to kill this pair of trashy Dragons.


    Even the Sea Dragon''s faces changed when they saw this Black Lightning. They thought that since Saito wanted them to submit, he wouldn''t want to kill them.


    How could they know that he was already planning on visiting another Dragon and beating it to a pulp before asking it to submit? Did he not fear the anger from the Dragons? Did he not fear being surrounded by the Dragon?


    Even the Clan head of the Sea Dragon Clan would be hard-pressed to deal with the Dragons if he was surrounded but this guy seemed like he was confident enough to deal with all of them.


    Saito remained in that position, and a dense Black Lightning stream was released which passed through one of the Sea Dragons. As soon as it was pierced by this Black Lightning stream, the Sea Dragon cried out, "Please stop! I agree! I submit to you!"


    Saito, though coldly stared at the Dragon and said, "It means nothing now that I have made my move. You had all the time in the world before I made my move. But now that I have made my move, you are just food!"


    Raising his other hand, a Tornado began to rise under the Dragon. The Tornado''s edges were extremely sharp as it began to cut apart the Sea Dragon''s Scales little by little.


    As the tornado''s blades continued to chip away the scales of the Sea Dragon, it made him experience unbearable pain. However, the pride of the Dragon Blood within him forced him to endure and prevent it from screaming out.


    The Sea Dragon''s body rose high in the air while its'' body was being cut into pieces. The pieces which were cut also started to revolve around the Sea Dragon within the Tornado.


    This made the other Sea Dragon somewhat fearful as it looked at Saito who was in front of him. It remembered that Saito had mentioned that they could submit as long as Saito hadn''t made a move against it.


    Now, this Sea Dragon was caught in a dilemma. Whether it should retain its pride of a Dragon or give up that pride and submit to Saito. This moral battle within the Sea Dragon continued for some time before its greed eventually won out.


    It let go of its pride and spoke out, "I am willing to submit to you¡­" It paused because the Sea Dragon realized it didn''t even know Saito''s name.


    "Eternal King. That''s what I am to you." Saito gave a swift response as he continued to pay attention to the Tornado.


    If Sea Dragon looked closely, he would realize that Saito seemed to be drooling at eating the meat of a Dragon.


    After the Sea Dragon was utterly cut into pieces. All of them fell down on the ground, and Saito held his desire to eat them raw.


    He asked Iris to put them in the inventory and turned his head towards the Sea Dragon who had decided to submit.


    "Good choice. You won''t regret it. Since you have decided to submit to me, I will make you the king of this Dragon Valley." His words were said with a smile as he stared at that Sea Dragon.


    The Sea Dragon obviously didn''t take his words to heart. The king? It would be satisfied by being an ordinary Magical beast. It would be satisfied if the other Sea Dragons wouldn''t bully it. It didn''t believe that it would be able to overthrow the current king of the Sea Dragons right after becoming a Magical Beast.


    Saito raised his right hand, and the Springwater shot out of it, which directly entered the mouth of the Sea Dragon. Soon enough, he heard some crackling sounds from the body of the Sea Dragon, and it shed its skin.


    This was all within expectations. Saito then stepped forward to place his hand on the Sea Dragon''s body.


    He had to close his eyes for a moment as he thought ''Iris¡­ Create a strong Beast Core for this Sea Dragon.''


    Iris abruptly replied [Initiating the process¡­]


    The Dragon suddenly felt a steady magic source being implanted within its body. A considerable pain was accompanied by this influential magic source as it felt as if its body couldn''t contain such an authoritative magic source.


    Even though the magic coils were newly formed, they had been built from the Spring Water. They were rather sturdy and distributed the full magic within the body of the Sea Dragon.


    It initiated an evolution similar to how it occurred with Joergen.


    Saito jumped back a little and stopped using the Golden Dragon''s Divine Strength. Soon enough, he witnessed a lot of water condensing around this Sea Dragon as well as the Wind moving around its body.


    It seemed like almost all the Sea Dragons had either Wind or Water as their elements. Saito''s magic core contained both of them, so this Sea Dragon had managed to awaken both its features from its bloodline.


    The body of the Sea Dragon started to grow in size. The Wind and Water magic were strongly condensing around its body as they began to revolve around it in the diagonal directions.


    Saito sensed the increase in an aura of this Sea Dragon. He knew that if it kept going, then the Sea Dragons back at the Dragon Valley would sense this transformation and arrive here soon enough.


    His eyes flashed with a bright Emerald color as he increased his own aura to pressurize the Sea Dragon''s aura and keep it sealed inside its body.


    His aura was obviously much more potent than Sea Dragon''s aura. As the Sea Dragon continued to grow, there was another horn on top of its head.


    The long twin horns made it seem somewhat intimidating. Its wings grew out a lot in size and area.


    The new skin of the Sea Dragon which appeared after shedding the old skin due to the Spring Water once again shed itself.


    This time, he noticed that the colorof the Sea Dragon had entirely changed and it was completely different from before.


    The colorof its eyes remained the same with deep blue colorwhich was the same as that of an ocean and black colored slits as pupils.


    The colorof this Dragon had now changed to that of a Crimson color. There were Black stripes on its body, which made it look rather impressive. Even its wings were dyed in Crimson Red colorwith long black lines.


    Its initial size of 30 m had been increased to 40m in height. However, this didn''t seem to be the end of evolution. This was simply just the start.


    Saito noticed that a strange phenomenon occurred as a lot of magic energy within the air was converging towards the core of the Sea Dragon.


    The clouds have turned dark, which made him frown a little. This wasn''t within his expectations.


    The magical energy in the surrounding which converged with the Magic Core of the Sea Dragon seemed to make it even stronger than before.


    Saito wasn''t paying attention to the Dragon now. He was paying attention to the clouds. The dark clouds had suddenly appeared, and it surely wasn''t a natural occurrence.


    He was nearly sure that these dark clouds had appeared to destroy the Sea Dragon. He sneered while looking at the sky ''You better not make a move against my pet¡­ Heavens or not¡­ I will destroy you all without leaving a single trace!''


    The thing that gave it confidence were his two elements. The Hell Flames and the Black Lightning. He knew that while the Sea Dragon was undergoing the evolution, it wouldn''t be able to take on the attack of lightning.


    He could feel the aura within that cloud converging into a single point. If that attack was unleashed, it would be safe to assume that the Sea Dragon would die without a single bone remaining.


    Saito jumped up in the air and flew on top of the Sea Dragon''s body. He arrogantly stared at the sky as if saying ''Come!''


    The heavens seemed enraged as they were challenged by this small human. The clouds shot out a Strong Golden Lightning which had a deep glow.


    It didn''t even take a second before this Lightning crashed against Saito''s body. Saito''s whole body felt the attack from this Golden Lightning and even his eyes widened from such a potent offence.


    He could only grit his teeth and think with fury in his eyes ''The first attack is already as robust as my most vigorous Thunder! The fuck! I seriously can''t take an attack of such a level with purely my flesh body. I guess I have grown too arrogant in my physique after getting the Golden Dragon Bloodline. I should keep in mind that it isn''t invincible.''


    ~~


    A/N: Check out my other novel: A Demon''s Journey

 Chapter 145 - Red Lightning

    After thinking that, he had no choice but to stop using his aura to suppress Sea Dragon''s growing aura. He had to try his best to intercept the lightning released from this Cloud until the Sea Dragon''s evolution is complete.


    He raised his hand, and Four Wood Dragons rose from the ground. From one of his hands, Black Lightning crackled while releasing a strong intent while he a whirlwind was created with his other hand.


    The Four Wooden Dragons covered Saito, and Sea Dragon was covered entirely. The Cloud seemed to be taking some time before it finished recharging the energy.


    Saito could feel that this energy was even stronger than before, and his face was grim. He continued to stare at the sky and noticed that the Golden color of the Lightning was even denser before it suddenly shot down towards Saito and the Sea Dragon.


    The Wood Dragons managed to obstruct the Lightning''s path and bought time for Saito to raise both of his hands. He knew that usually; this lightning would strike him so fast that he wouldn''t be able to retaliate.


    Which was why he had created the Wood Dragons which would be able to weaken the lightning and even buy even enough time to raise his hands to counter this Lightning.


    The Black Lightning and the Wind Whirlwind shot towards the Golden Lightning that didn''t take much time before destroying the Four Wood Dragons obstructing it.


    It directly clashed against the Wind Magic and the Black Lightning. Saito and the heavens seemed to be in a struggle of power. Right now, they seemed to be in a stalemate. Even after using all his strength and most of his magic, Saito still couldn''t push back that Lightning.


    Soon enough, the Golden Lightning disappeared, and he let out a breath of relief. However, soon his facial expression changed when he noticed Red Lightning crackling within the clouds.


    The power he sensed was utterly unreal. If it did manage to hit Saito, then his fate was sealed. He would surely die along with the Sea Dragon under him.


    Saito gritted his teeth, but he wasn''t going to give up. He pulled his Nightfall Sword out of its sheath. His aura seemed like it had suddenly doubled¡­


    A dark aura spread around him as he stared at the Heavens with an enraged expression, "You are truly testing my patience now!"


    In response, the clouds rumbled and were ready to send out the intense Red Lightning down to deal with this annoying human.


    Saito took a deep breath in and spoke while barely containing his anger, "Dance of the Fire God: Rumbling Heavens!"


    His sword seemed to shine with a strong dark and dense Hell Flames. He stretched that hand towards the clouds with all his might.


    The tip of his sword released a dense and robust stream of Hell Flames as it stretched long enough until it reached the clouds.


    This seemed like a glorious scene of attacking the heavens with a Dark Sword in the hands. There was not a trace of worry on Saito at this moment. Just pure fury!


    The heavens were really interfering with his plans. He didn''t give a damn if a god sent its spirit down now. He would just ask Iris to Swallow it without so much as asking a question.


    Saito then saw the Red Lightning concentrating in the centre of the cloud. He coldly hmphed, and the Wind started to rotate around his body.


    It was like Saito was flying in the middle of an enormous Storm. He further set the whole tornado on Hell Fire and decided to burn the clouds! If the clouds evaporated, the heavens wouldn''t be able to send out that Red Lightning. No matter how powerful the gods were, there must be some restrictions. Otherwise, they would have descended themselves to deal with them.


    This was what gave him the most confidence. He knew that the Gods weren''t able to descend right now. He frankly wasn''t even interested in the reason.


    Just as he had expected, the Clouds truly started to evaporate as they were being struck by such a strong Storm of Hell Flames.


    However, it seemed that before dispersing. The Heavens wanted to gift something to Saito. It was in the form of Red Lightning.


    Saito noticed that the clouds were about to move and as soon as they walked, the Red Lightning would be thrown onto him.


    He didn''t want to move since the Sea Dragon seemed like he was in his last stage of Evolution. It would be a waste to let it die here now.


    He gathered up his breath in his lungs and let it go to calm himself. Saito mentally speaks to Iris ''Iris¡­ Can I absorb the Red Lightning using my Swallow Skill?''


    Iris responded back immediately [With Master''s current physique. Master can indeed survive; however; the Black Lightning and the Red Lightning are pure opposites. If Master tries to absorb the Red Lightning, then the Black Lightning will be destroyed by the Red Lightning since it is still not strong enough to contend against Heaven''s Lightning.]


    Saito remained silent for just a split second before he asked ''Which is stronger? The Red Lightning or the Black Lightning?''


    [The Red Lightning is extremely pure Lightning refined in the highest realm of the Heavens. Even though the Black Lightning is powerful, it cannot contend against Heaven''s Lightning.]


    Saito then spoke out ''Is it possible to fuse them?''


    [It is possible; however, the master will have to take on the Red Lightning on his physical body and give time for System to analyse and gather data before starting the fusion.]


    There was a grim look on Saito''s face as he thought ''How much time? I don''t think I will survive if I took it on my physical body for a long time.''


    [Just one minute. A minute is enough for the System to analyse both the properties of the Red and Black lightning before starting the fusion.]


    There was a bitter smile on Saito''s face as he thought ''I hope I am even able to hold on until a minute later. Very well, Iris. Start the preparations for the fusion. I want to see the Black and Red Lightning completely fused later.''


    [Yes, Master.]


    Saito then stared at the heavens with an arrogant expression, "Whatever you are¡­ Since you want to deal with me. Let me show you that I am not someone whom you can deal with!"


    He uttered with a robust golden aura enveloping his physical body, "Golden Dragon''s Divine Strength! Golden Dragon''s Divine Body!"


    As he used these two skills. He felt as if his blood was quickly burning. However, he didn''t care. It would be all worth it if he could survive this now.


    The Clouds once again rumbled as if they had sensed a worthy adversary. A powerful and dense Red Lightning shot out from the Clouds. Its form changed into a Red Dragon which looked incredibly angry as it hit Saito''s body.


    This time, it wasn''t even trying to hit the Sea Dragon, which was lying down on the ground. Perhaps even the Heavens had forgotten about it, and only Saito remained as its enemy.


    Saito was fearless as he witnessed the Red Lightning Dragon approaching him. He softly spoke out, "Swallow!"


    Even though he had used this skill. It didn''t immediately swallow the Red Lightning Dragon.


    He could feel the strong Red Lightning Dragon coursing through his veins and muscles. Saito knew that this was what Iris meant. He would need to endure this for Iris to collect the data and then start the fusion.


    There was nothing much he could do other than grit his teeth and endure. Since the Sea Dragon was nearing its final stages of the evolution, it opened its eyes and was startled to see how the entire surrounding seemed extremely unfamiliar.


    First of all, he was suddenly within a massive Hell Fire Storm. He looked above and widened his eyes as it saw Saito''s body being wrapped by the Red Lightning. What shocked the Sea Dragon, even more, was how Saito had raised his arm and a sword was releasing some terrifying flames which seemed to be destroying the clouds from the centre.


    It was a Sea Dragon, and it naturally knew what this Red Lightning was. This was the Red Lightning from the heavens which were used to destroy everything that could threaten the Heavens.


    It only appeared during Lightning Tribulations when some beast was undergoing a heaven-defying evolution. It looked down, and its eyes widened even more as it noticed the color of its own scales, "Heavens! My Bloodline has evolved to that of Ancestral Dragon King!"


    It understood now why this Lightning Tribulation arrived. This sort of event was naturally something that could threaten the Heavens in the future. They were trying to get rid of it.


    However, the Sea Dragon never thought that its new master was someone who even dared to go against the Heavens.. At that moment, it felt a proud feeling within itself.

 Chapter 146 - Fusion Complete

    This is the master I shall serve. Someone who can even go against the Heavens for the sake of a single beast. He is someone worth respecting and giving his loyalty to.


    Saito didn''t even know that this gesture had managed to win the complete loyalty of the Sea Dragon. He didn''t also care though he received that notification from Iris. He was in too much pain to care at the moment.


    Suddenly, a very gentle aura spread around his body. The Red Lightning was utterly absorbed in his body and was currently fusing together with the Black Lightning.


    Even Saito wasn''t sure of what the end result will be. However, he eagerly anticipated it as he fell down on the ground. The storm and the attack from the sword ended. He honestly couldn''t move his body at the moment.


    The body was in so much pain that even keeping hold of the sword was torture. He felt that it was pretty pathetic to be in such a state right in front of his pet.


    Perhaps it would try and take revenge against Saito now that he was strong and Saito was currently weakened.


    Of course, Saito had one last trump card to deal with the Sea Dragon if it made a move against him. He could explode the Beast Core within the body of Sea Dragon since it was made out of his magic.


    There was a small connection between Saito and the Sea Dragon''s Beast Core. He could quickly kill it with just a thought. So, he was waiting¡­ Waiting for the Sea Dragon to make a move.


    However, he slowly raised his head and noticed that the Sea Dragon didn''t seem to have any intentions to attack. The Sea Dragon had changed quite a lot¡­


    Its deep red color along with those black stripes on its body made it seem incredibly noble. There was an enormous tattoo of a crown on top of its head.


    The feeling it gave was pure, noble intent which unconsciously suppressed people. However, its size was something that had undergone the most significant change. Right now, it was around 90m in height.


    If this Dragon was going to return back to the Dragon Valley, it would unconsciously be treated like a king. The robust physique, the noble and prideful aura. Just by sensing its aura, nobody could doubt the enormous amount of power it held in its body.


    Saito used the crystals within his inventory and charged up his Nightfall Sword. After the Nightfall Sword was nearly replenished, he used the ability of the Nightfall Sword to heal himself.


    Soon enough, his internal, as well as external wounds, were all healed at an astounding pace. Even the Sea Dragon was in awe that Saito was able to take on the horrifying lightning from the heavens and still survive.


    Saito turned towards the Sea Dragon and said with a smirk, "Looks like you had a color change. I wonder how strong you are right now. Well, we can test it soon enough anyway¡­"


    He looked in his left direction and pointed at some flying beasts coming towards them. Around 5 monsters, Saito spoke out with a chilly tone, "Kill every single one of them. If one of them is the king of the Valley, then behead it and take it back to the Valley. Become the king of the Sea Dragons! I want them to follow every single order of yours!"


    The newly evolved Ancestral Dragon opened its beautiful wings and spoke while barely containing its prideful voice, "With my tremendous strength, I shall eliminate them and rule over the Dragons in the Dragon Valley. Your majesty can rest assured.!"


    Right now, it wasn''t scared of fighting against these 5 Sea Dragons. There was boundless energy within its body which made it feel as if it was invincible right now.


    Saito knew that he couldn''t train a Beast similar to a Human. Their instincts were a lot sharper than humans. The best way to teach them was to make them fight.


    Make them fight until they drop due to exhaustion or kill their opponent! This was probably the best way to make this Sea Dragon stronger.


    Saito also remembered something and turned towards the Sea Dragon, "Since you are my pet now. I should give you a name¡­ With this new color of yours. I shall call you Crimson. Do not fail me."


    "Yes, your majesty." It launched itself in the air and prepared to fight these 5 Sea Dragons who were approaching it.


    Saito remained behind as he wanted to see just how Crimson would fight against these Sea Dragons. It would be an exciting fight¡­


    Crimson was moving at high speed with a cold glint in its eyes. The Sea Dragons approaching it were all 70m in height.


    They were astonished to see a Dragon taller than themselves, and its aura was even sharper. However, they were after all the Sea Dragons who had ruled the Dragon Valley for years. They were not going to admit defeat just because they were outclassed in terms of Aura and presence.


    One of them, presumably the leader of this group and the king of the Dragon Valley, started speaking, "Who are you? Don''t you know that this region is my Sea Dragon''s Region? Get out before we fight against you and kill you¡­"


    Crimson snorted and answered back, "I am one of the 30m Sea Dragon who has evolved now. As for killing me, you five are incapable of that beat."


    There was a strong arrogance in its eyes as Crimson stared at the Sea Dragons. After it finished speaking, the Sea Dragons finally scrutinized it, and their eyes widened in surprise, "You¡­ You have evolved¡­ Evolved and become the Ancestral Dragon King!"


    With a cold sneer, Crimson replied, "Well-well, looks like you aren''t all brawn. It''s good that you recognize this king now."


    Suddenly, Crimson released around half of its aura to suppress the 5 Sea Dragons and coldly said, "You bullied me quite a lot before. I guess it''s time for payback."


    The 5 Sea Dragons were instantly in a battle posture. The King of the 5 Sea Dragons gave a signal to the two of them, and they rushed towards Crimson in an attempt to kill him.


    With a delighted smirk, the King of the Sea Dragons spoke out, "This is good¡­ This is very good. Since you have managed to evolve to an Ancestral Dragon King then after eating your Beast core, there is a chance for me to evolve to the Ancestral Dragon King as well."


    It seemed as though the King was somewhat confident that it could defeat Crimson, which was why it didn''t need to hide this.


    Crimson let out a sneer as he glanced at the two Sea Dragons approaching him. Suddenly, his tail started to glow brightly with a Bright Red Light and spoke, "Dragon Tail!"


    The two Sea Dragons who were approaching it also lit up their tails as it glowed brightly with Ocean Blue color as well, they also spoke, "Dragon Tail!"


    Just one large bright Red Dragon Tail clashed against the two Dragon Tails caused a strong shockwave to occur which caused the Trees to shake violently even though they were so far away.


    Slowly, Crimson''s tail started to overpower them both, and he rotated his entire body before suddenly flying forwards while saying, "Dragon Claw!"


    A Red and Black colored energy formed around his claw which significantly extended his reach. The two Sea Dragons tried to counter him by creating a spirited ball of energy comprised entirely of Dragon Magic and threw it at Crimson.


    Crimson didn''t try to dodge and just brought his Dragon Claw forward, the two energy balls collided with the Dragon Claw but were very easily destroyed. It was like they were never there in the first place.


    The three Sea Dragons frowned as they noticed how strong Crimson had gotten. It seemed as if dealing with him wasn''t going to be as easy as they initially imagined. Crimson used his Dragon Claw and managed to hit the Two Sea Dragon in front of him so strongly that they were thrown back by force.


    They nearly crashed into the Three Sea Dragons behind them if they hadn''t moved and dodged them. Crimson, however, didn''t plan on letting them go like this.


    He immediately rushed towards the two Sea Dragons and caught up with them with his quick speed. He once again used the skill "Dragon''s Claw." This time, he targeted the skull of one of the Dragons and hit him vertically downwards.


    The force from the Dragon''s Claw managed to shatter the bones in the Sea Dragon''s head before its body was thrown on the ground.


    The other Sea Dragon had a small smirk as it found an opportunity to attack Crimson.. The length of its Claw increased as it rushed towards Crimson and saw a chance to attack its chest.

 Chapter 147 - Decisive Order

    This would have heavily damaged even the King of the Dragon Valley if it managed to connect. However, Crimson was no ordinary Sea Dragon now. It was the Ancestral Dragon King.


    Its physical defense was something that even 3 Sea Dragons at the King of Dragon Valley level wouldn''t be able to compete.


    The Magic Power of the Dragon Claw was easily crushed as it smashed against the healthy physical body of Crimson.


    With a mocking expression, Crimson speaks, "This doesn''t even sting. Let me show you a real Dragon''s attack."


    Crimson suddenly stretched its large hand and grabbed hold of the hand of the Sea Dragon. Applying a strong force, Crimson managed to crush the bones in that hand before it roared loudly.


    "RRROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR!"


    His roar was rather prideful and loud. It scared the three other Sea Dragons who were flying some distance away from him. Even they felt their spirits shaking as they heard such a deafening roar.


    The King of the Sea Dragons'' expression was grim as it continued to think of ways to defeat Crimson. The fight against these 2 Sea Dragons was to analyze Crimson''s abilities. This was why he didn''t intervene even though he had openings to do so.


    It was better to have those two Sea Dragons fight. Though it also didn''t think that Crimson would be able to get rid of one of them so quickly.


    The Roar was something that did startle it. Sea Dragon King couldn''t help but back away since this was an opponent beyond its ability.


    It couldn''t imagine just how that little Sea Dragon whom they used to bully every day had turned into something so formidable right after evolving.


    Crimson kept his eyes at the Sea Dragon whose hand he had gripped tightly. It used its other hand to grab the Sea Dragon''s Face firmly.


    With a cold tone, it whispered in a low voice, "Crush!" His arm started to shine with Red color as he applied force and crushed the head of the second Sea Dragon.


    The reason he had targeted the heads of the Sea Dragons was that this was the most efficient and fastest way to kill a Sea Dragon. Since he had to deal with three other keen Sea Dragons, he couldn''t afford to waste his energy.


    He released the hold over this Sea Dragon''s body and let it fall down on the ground. Right now, Saito was going over to their corpses and storing them in the inventory.


    The King of the Sea Dragon flew forwards as it spoke in a rather polite tone, "I didn''t think you were so strong. What do you want from us? There is no need to fight between the same race after all."


    He was right about this. Crimson looked at him and coldly snorted, "I want to be the King of the Sea Dragons in the Dragon Valley!"


    There was absolutely no change on the face of the King of the Sea Dragons as he spoke, "With the power you have, you can indeed be the King of the Dragon Valley. Besides, you are an Ancestral Dragon King now. We can indeed recognize you like a king. Can we stop this fighting now?"


    Hearing their words, Crimson was a bit stunned. He never expected them to recognize them to accept him as their new King. He started speaking with a bit of a smile, "S-sur-¡­."


    Just when he about agreed to their words. He heard a cold mental message from Saito ''Kill these 3!''


    It nearly couldn''t believe what he had just heard and started to look around. Once again, Saito spoke with a mental message, ''Are you fucking stupid!? Why were you about to agree to their words?''


    Crimson thought in his head and tried to reply to Saito ''Master¡­ These 3 have already accepted me as their new King. It will be useful to you if these 3 are kept alive.''


    Saito nearly wanted to kick this idiotic Dragon in the head, but he tried to reign his anger and mentally spoke ''It''s clear that this shameless Dragon will attack you once you let down your guard. It probably has a strong skill which can even deal with you, but it will only work if you don''t enforce your body with magic.''


    Saito seemed really angry as he berated Crimson and explained the tactic of the King of the Sea Dragons. When he had talked to Crimson and his deceased friend, he understood that these Dragons were rather shameless.


    They won''t care about the means as long as they are the ones to come out on top at the end.


    Saito also explained further ''You haven''t been a king, so you do not understand. If you return back with these 3, then the King of the Sea Dragons will perhaps order every single one of the Sea Dragons to attack you. You will have to fight and maybe kill 10 of them before you successfully escape. That''s a great loss!''


    ''There is no king in the world who would willingly give the title to another if that person is not of its bloodline. This should be even truer for the noble Dragons. Perhaps, he won''t even give his title as a King to his own son.''


    However, Crimson didn''t seem entirely convinced and mentally spoke ''Master, the Sea Dragons are incredibly prideful. If they say something, they will not go back on their words.''


    However, Saito completely ignored the matter about the pride ''If this King is left alive and even if it returns back and proclaims you as the King. No Sea Dragon would accept you as their King in their mind because the previous King is alive. And also because they would think that you were not capable of defeating this King in battle. He had ruled over them for so long, and they instinctively would follow his order which would reduce your power to order the Dragons in the Dragon Valley. This is not what I want. I want you to have absolute authority!''


    Crimson was really overwhelmed as he listened to Saito''s reasoning. It had a lot of logic in it. Indeed, if one looked from this perspective, then returning back with the King of the Sea Dragons would be just suicide.


    At last, Saito gave him a final order ''Kill them all! Take their heads and throw them in front of the Sea Dragons! Show them your power and step over them as you take the position of the King!''


    Blood began to boil violently as Crimson heard this decisive order. The Ancient Dragon King''s blood also wanted him to fight.


    With a feral grin over his face, Crimson said to the King of the Sea Dragon, "I would have accepted your surrender however that person didn''t. You three need to die!"


    The three Sea Dragons were thinking about what he meant by "that person" however, they didn''t get a chance as Crimson used another of his skill "Giga Rush" and rushed towards them with his full speed.


    Obviously, nobody among the three was going to be able to dodge this attack or even counter it. One of them needed to be the shield so that the other two could survive.


    From what they had witnessed, even though Crimson possessed high power, he wouldn''t be able to kill them if he didn''t destroy their head. So, the ''meat shield'' would be able to survive this blow.


    One of the 70 meters Sea dragons other than the King stepped forward to take on the attack.


    After Crimson struck that Sea Dragon. He wasn''t able to move for a few seconds due to the use of the skill. The Sea Dragon, Crimson struck wanted to vomit a heart out of its mouth due to the vast force behind the attack.


    "Sea Dragon''s Fury!" The King of the Sea Dragon slowly spoke as its body forcefully grew in size. This was a skill it had made on his own. A power that increased its body size by 30 m and increased the attack of all its abilities. Right now, the King of the Sea Dragons was 100 meters tall.


    The other Sea Dragon moved towards Crimson to attack it and keep it occupied for some time. Right now, the King of the Sea Dragons still needed around 3-4 seconds to use its attack.


    Crimson was somewhat confident in himself and didn''t do anything as he saw the Sea Dragon approaching him.


    Just as he had accepted, the Dragon Tail attack from the Sea Dragon barely managed to scratch him. After it was able to move, using his one hand, Crimson held the head of the Sea Dragon which had been struck by him using Giga Rush.


    While using his other hand, he held the tail of the other Sea Dragon. He was about to beat them around for a bit before he heard Saito''s mental order ''Throw the two of them down.. I will deal with them. Be prepared to fight against the King¡­''

 Chapter 148 - Powerup, Dealing With The King

    Crimson didn''t have much of a choice before it threw them down towards the ground at high speed. Before they could land on the ground, Saito placed his hand on the Nightfall Sword which was still in its scabbard right now.


    When they were close enough, he spoke in a soft voice, "Decapitate!" His sword left the sheath two times before he put it back in the sheath.


    His movements were so fast that the heads didn''t split off immediately. Only after they landed on the ground along with its body did their heads start to roll off around.


    He placed the bodies in the inventory and left the heads as they were. He once again stared above and started to focus on the battle.


    He noticed that Crimson was fighting rather seriously against this powered-up King of the Sea Dragons. The King of the Sea Dragons was rather strong in this state as he suddenly sent a punch to the Chest of Crimson and made it flew back due to the power.


    Crimson took some time to control his flight before he once again stared at the King with an astonished expression, "I never thought that you would be able to overpower me now after getting the feel of this new power."


    The King of the Sea Dragons let out a sneer as it replied, "You indeed have a great amount of strength after the evolution, but you do not know the appropriate way to use magic."


    With a merciless look on its face, the King of the Sea Dragons said, "Raging Blast. Times 10!"


    It seemed as if the King of Sea Dragons planned to get rid of Crimson as quickly as it could.


    Saito could feel a tremendous amount of energy gathering around the mouth of the King of the Sea Dragons. Even he wondered what he should do. Should he let Crimson take on this attack or should he intervene and destroy this attack before making Crimson deal with the king.


    Soon enough, he removed the thought of intervening. If he interfered right now, then Crimson would never be able to become a true king of the Sea Dragons. No matter the bloodline or strength. If he doesn''t defeat King one-on-one, then he would never be a true king. The king could command them decisively and confidently.


    A massive beam of Dark Blue and Greenish was released. It was so vast that it completely enveloped the 90 meters Crimson in height.


    Even Crimson didn''t expect such an intense beam to completely cover his body. The energy within the Beam was so strong that he felt the skin on his body was slowly disintegrating.


    The power was so high that it was actually able to destroy the body of Crimson which was even enhanced by Magic. Even Saito was wide-eyed as he saw such a strong skill that covered so much area.


    He had similar skills, but the power he sensed from this large Beam was just in another realm. With a grim expression, he hoped that Crimson would survive this.


    The beam continued on for 30 seconds before a pair of Red eyes with black slitted pupils shone brightly. A loud roar that was even more robust and louder than before.


    The Dragon King''s Roar!


    "ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!"


    It was capable of destroying any attack as long as the attack''s power does not exceed its own by 3-4 times.


    Even Saito visibly shook a look. This was certainly out of his expectations. From what he analyzed from the power of this Roar, even his own most potent attack would find it hard to damage Crimson.


    The most affected was the King of the Sea Dragons. His Spirit visibly shook and had some cracks in it. As soon as the large beam dispersed, Crimson stared at the King of Sea Dragons with a tremendous amount of fury present in his eyes.


    His external body was powerful yet it had been injured so much as he took on the vast beam head-on. Crimson was sure that if he stayed in the beam any longer, then he would definitely die or at least be severely injured while missing some limbs!


    He took a deep breath as he sucked the air around the area. He released it while thinking ''Razor Blades!''


    The wind released from his mouth formed into thousands of sharpest blades of wind. As this attack hit the stunned King of the Sea Dragons. The King of Sea Dragons felt just how a thousand cuts felt around its body.


    It was a horrific experience since even though these blades couldn''t completely pierce through its skin. It could still give a small painful cut at every part of its body. This was far more painful than being stuck in the heart once.


    The injuries of Crimson were healing at an astounding rate. At the frequency he was recovering, he probably needed around 10 minutes to cover up all his wounds.


    Saito understood that this was the passive power of his Bloodline which would consume some amount of his blood and he would need to eat, and sleep to recover back completely or this was probably going to waste a considerable amount of his magic.


    Strong Red-colored magic energy escaped from his vast body. It seemed to be in total control of Crimson as Dark Red Energy rushed towards the King of the Sea Dragons.


    The annihilating intent from this Dragon''s Energy was so strong that it actually managed to destroy the air within it. It created a vacuum as it moved towards the King of the Sea Dragons.


    The King of the Sea Dragons was rather tired after using that move. He was barely able to keep flying in the air, but his pride forced it to continue to fly until the fight was over.


    The dense, thick streams of this Red Colored magic split into three as it targeted the three hearts of the King of the Sea Dragons. The three hearts were pierced as the skin above it was annihilated without any resistance.


    As soon as the hearts were pierced at the same time. The glow in the King of the Sea Dragon''s face disappeared, and his body started getting smaller.


    After the Streams of this Red Colored magic were removed. The King of the Sea Dragons fell on the ground where Saito was waiting. He placed the King of the Sea Dragons within the Inventory.


    He ordered Iris in his mind ''Bring out the heads of all these Five Sea Dragons!''


    [Yes, Master!] Iris replied with a monotonous voice.


    The heads of the Five Sea Dragons appeared near his feet. He turned towards Crimson and loudly ordered him, "Take these 5 Heads of the Dragons. Return and become the king!"


    Crimson picked up the five heads of the Sea Dragons and flew back towards the Dragon Valley. Saito wasn''t worried now since almost all the strongest Dragons within the valley had been eliminated.


    Crimson could quickly suppress the rest of them to follow his own orders with the power he had. He was going to give a week to Crimson to ultimately rule over their body and spirit. He had no doubt in mind that Crimson could achieve that.


    However, he also ordered one for the thing, "Do not kill or severely injure them. Just beat them until they can''t get up and make them obey you."


    Crimson gave the nod and said, "Yes, master!"


    Saito waved off his hands and dismissed Crimson. As Crimson left the area, he had a cunning smile while he thought ''Good, all the Sea Dragons are nearly under me. I can move towards my next plan now. Brody Harrison¡­''


    With a sly smile, he started moving towards the region, which was under Brody Harrison. He entered the Illusion Formation from the same place where he exited before.


    As he flew towards Brody''s region. He continued to fly at a pace that was easily detectable by any person. The speed and power of his Blood Red-colored Lightning was not something he could anticipate without fighting someone reliable.


    Saito had worn the cloak which entirely concealed his appearance. Only his emerald-colored eyes were visible after he put on the Cloak.


    As he reached the region. He concealed his Golden Dragon''s Aura and let out his own Normal Aura which gained the attention of people within the area.


    The dark aura spilled out of Saito''s body. He noticed a Golden Light coming towards him with rather fast speed. There was a cold smile on Saito''s face under the cloth as he thought ''Good¡­ He is here now.''


    Brody Harrison had long dark blue hair which extended down his knees. He had an emotionless look as he flew towards Saito''s position.


    He couldn''t believe that someone had entered his region. And from the aura he was released, this person wasn''t even a member of their Sea Dragon Clan.


    With an emotionless expression, Brody thought ''Since an intruder has dared to appear here¡­ I will personally send you to hell.''

 Chapter 149 - Warning

    Saito was rather excited as he stared at Brody coming at him. His grip on Nightfall sword tightened as he pulled it out from the sheath.


    Brody was flying in front of Saito with Wind Magic. With no trace of emotion on his face, he spoke, "You should not have appeared here. A human truly managed to breach our formation. Looks like master needs to work more on it."


    From the start, he didn''t ask Saito about who he was and what he was doing here. For him, these sorts of questions were useless since he could guess Saito''s motive. To rescue the prince and princess. As for the name, he simply didn''t care enough to ask the name.


    Without even replying. Saito charged towards him with his Nightfall Sword, not giving him a chance to use any of the Golden Dragon Bloodline skills.


    Right now, Brody''s physique was frail as compared to Saito''s frame. However, Brody didn''t look worried when he saw Saito charging at him with the sword.


    Even though he felt that this sword was somewhat threatening. He continued to maintain his calm expression before he flew back, dodging the first strike from Saito.


    Brody managed to narrowly dodge the first strike of Saito before he rushed towards Saito while throwing a punch on his gut.


    Contrary to what he expected. He felt as if his punch had been struck on a hard object which was impossible to shake. He didn''t expect that Saito''s physique surpassed his own by such a considerable degree.


    He understood that to deal with Saito, he would need to use his Bloodline Skills from the start. He flew back and tried to calm his body before he was about to use the Golden Dragon''s Divine Strength.


    Obviously, Saito noticed his movements and sent a stream of Blood Red Lightning towards him. Brody was interrupted by this stream of lightning as it hit him on his arm.


    His eyes widened when he noticed a part of his arm was destroyed along with the small part of the arm bone.


    There was a smile under that cloth as he stared at the damage just a thin stream of this Blood Red Lightning had managed to do.


    The blood gushed out of the wound and Brody instinctively tried to cover it to prevent the blood from flowing out. At that time, Saito suddenly appeared in front of him and whispered softly, "Dance of the Fire God: Vertical Slash!"


    As he slashed down vertically with high speed. His Pitch-Black-colored Nightfall Sword passed through Brody''s arm which was trying to cover his other one.


    The arm fell to the ground. Brody wasn''t too far off as Saito kicked his head and the force caused Brody to also start moving towards the ground at a quick speed.


    Brody tried to use the Wind Magic to control his speed of fall. Saito knew that if this guy managed to use the skill of his Bloodline, then the fight would drag on unless he also used a trace of his full power.


    He was unwilling to use his real power here. Which was why his body flashed with very darkish red color, and he kicked Brody''s back at a heaven-defying speed.


    Brody felt as if his spine had just been crushed into pieces. Even if the Clan Head wanted to save him, he needed to pay a huge price to do so.


    After his spine was crushed and he couldn''t move or control his body. Saito finally started to speak, "Hmm¡­ This should be enough. You are Ranked 5 in the whole clan. Other than the Clan head and Deputy Clan Head, you should be the strongest or second strongest in the clan. I guess you should have contacts with the Deputy Clan Head or the Clan head."


    Brody weakly asked him, "Since you know that I am Rank 5¡­ Why do you think I am the strongest or second strongest if we remove the Clan Head and Deputy Clan Head?"


    Saito had a cold smirk under his cloth as he thought ''Because I was the one who killed your Rank 3¡­''


    "You don''t seem to realize the situation you are in. I simply wanted to send a message to the Clan Head and Deputy Clan Head through you. Tell them to release the Prince and Princess of the Vermillion Kingdom without any harm or else, I will destroy the Illusion Formation and spread your location all around the world. You and your clan should understand the result after that, right?" His eyes were sharp as he said this to Brody.


    Even Brody felt a chill as he heard Saito''s words. He knew that if the Formation was destroyed, the Demons in the world wouldn''t hesitate before attacking them.


    The Sea Dragon Clan was quite some distance away from their Sea God Race which was currently fighting a war against Crown Prince Dante and the Dwarf Kingdom.


    This was also the reason why he first had Crimson become the king of the Sea Dragons in the Dragon Valley. Even if they don''t accept him as their new king within the next few days, there shall be no issue in obeying the order to change their territories. The fact that the food was getting scant, and there was hardly anything healthy or tasty here would be easily able to convince them.


    With no chance of escape. Either they could fight or compromise with his condition. He didn''t know which one would the Clan Head choose. Both were within his favor. If somehow the Clan head was angered because of Saito''s scheme and killed the hostages, Saito could spread their location to Demon Lords and destroy this clan.


    He didn''t really care much about whether the hostages lived or not. If they died, he could very well return and inform the Emperor that the other party was too crazy and proud to compromise. It wasn''t his fault which was indeed the case.


    Anyone with half a brain would compromise in such a situation but Saito wasn''t so sure about these brutes.


    Even the Emperor wouldn''t be able to find fault with Saito after that. If they compromised then Saito was planning on letting the prince and princess return to the Vermillion Kingdom before making his move against them.


    With a smirk on his face, Saito thought ''Now¡­ what will you choose? Will you compromise or will you fight?''


    Saito was rather proud now that he had managed to trap this Sea Dragon Clan in this situation. He could already see what they will do next. His excitement seemed to know no bounds now.


    Before flying away, he left the message with Brody, "I will contact you tomorrow. Tell me if your Clan Head or the Deputy Clan Head is willing to let go of the hostages or not."


    After saying that, he flew away leaving Brody there lying on the ground with a pathetic look.


    Brody couldn''t believe that this fight was over as soon as he was about to start fighting seriously. It was like the Opponent knew what he was up to and he was ready for it. A very strange terror started to rise within his heart as he thought about the previous question, he had asked Saito.


    ''Is¡­ Is it possible¡­? Is he the one¡­? The one¡­ who killed the Chaser Brothers!'' As soon as this thought emerged within his mind, he understood why he was left alive.


    This human had no intentions of having a fight. He simply wanted some high-ranked person to deliver a message for him. He couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva as he imagined the extent of Saito''s power.


    To deal with a member of the Sea Dragon Clan so quickly and so effortlessly. Just who was this human who had appeared in their territory. Another thing he was shocked as he thought more about it was how did this human even enter the territory without alerting the Deputy Clan Head.


    As he remembered the message Saito had told him to give either the Deputy Clan Head or the Clan head. He slowly understood everything¡­


    He realized that there was no time to waste. If Saito grew tired of waiting then he would just spread the information regardless of the consequences. Since he was already within the territory, it wouldn''t take a long time for him to find the two of them. He could take them from the midst of chaos with Sea Dragon Clan being none the wiser.


    He looked down at the pendant he had worn. It was the pendant handed to all the Top 10 ranked people within the Sea Dragon Clan. If a constant stream of magic energy was sent through it for 3-4 seconds then he would be able to give his position to the Deputy Clan Head as long as he was within the Illusion Formation and request for reinforcements.


    He felt quite helpless since he wasn''t even able to stand against Saito for 3-4 seconds. Besides, he wasn''t even planning to use this pendant from the start.. After all, this was just a one-time charm. Who would use such a precious pendant right from the start?

 Chapter 150 - Deputy Clan Head

    As he sent the stream of magic for 3-4 seconds. A giant shockwave was heard from one side of a small region which wasn''t guarded by anyone.


    A middle-aged man who looked around 30 years of human life had just jumped to create such a shockwave. The trees behind him were all uprooted due to the shockwave. His appearance was very similar to how Brody looked except, he looked rather mature.


    He had an angry face as he continued to rush towards Brody''s location without stopping at all. He didn''t keep his power under control at all and kept flaring up his power.


    Even though Saito was far away from him, he stopped because of the huge power he was sensing. There was a frown on his face as he thought ''Who is this person? Someone with so much power much either be Deputy Clan Head or Clan Head. How come that Brody guy was able to request for reinforcements so soon?''


    He was rather confused about this and further thought ''I am sure that I crushed his spine. Even with the great regeneration speed of the Golden Dragon Bloodline, to heal it would have taken more than half of the day.''


    The more he thought, his face changed to a grim look because this wasn''t what he expected ''I thought this would buy me a day or two but with the way things are going on, my plans will be crushed due to this miscalculation! It would be hard for Crimson to order them all to leave the Dragon Valley just after proclaiming himself as King. Damn! I need to do something fast or else the Clan Head or the Deputy Clan Head will arrive at the Dragon Valley in just half a day!''


    ~~


    The mature-looking man reached the location where he found Brody laying down on the ground. He observed his condition and noticed that Brody''s left hand was sliced off. It was a rather clean cut. The man was sure that it must have been done with a sharp sword.


    However, he was surprised that there was someone who could cut off Brody''s hand. Even if the Normal Physique wasn''t compared to the physique when they used their Bloodline''s Skill, they were still far stronger than any ordinary person.


    To slice it so cleanly meant that the person''s strength, as well as sword, wasn''t ordinary. With a fierce look, he asked Brody who was groaning in pain, "Brody, why are you in such a pathetic state? Who did this to you?"


    Though he looked calm, his voice couldn''t hide just how angry he currently was. Brody weakly started to speak, "Fath-, I mean Deputy Clan Head. I sensed¡­ I sensed an aura within my region and went to encounter the person with that magic power."


    "I didn''t use my Golden Dragon''s Skills right from the start since his aura was much weaker than mine. I thought I could take him on¡­ but¡­ but, he turned out to be too fast for me! His sword was rather weird as well. He sliced me before I could even think of using a move. Just when I was about to use the skill, he threw me down and crushed my spine¡­"


    The middle-aged man looked rather shocked that something like that had happened. He stepped forward and the ground underneath his feet was crushed, "Who was that!? How dare he do this!? Does he not know the meaning of death!?"


    He was so angry that he felt like destroying everything in front of his eyes. Brody coughed out blood and groaned painfully before he started speaking again, "hah¡­ Hah¡­ He¡­ He told me to give you a message. He said that you have to release those 2 hostages or else he would destroy the formation and spread the location of the clan!"


    At this moment, the middle-aged man was shocked and almost couldn''t move at all. His body trembled a bit as he asked, "You¡­ You are sure he said that!?"


    Brody didn''t reply to this question. There was no need to reply. The middle-aged man was just unwilling to accept the fact that someone breached the Illusion Formation and they had absolutely no idea about that person.


    With a determined and fierce look, he asked, "In which direction did he go?" Brody coughed out blood once again¡­ He weakly pointed to the direction in which Saito had gone and said, "I¡­ I¡­ I saw a red flash in that direction!"


    The man turned in that direction. His black pupils turned purple as he thought in his mind ''Purple Dragon''s Eyes!''


    Instantly, the man was able to extend the range with which he could see through his eyes. Numerous trees were in the way but he continued to extend his range and soon had ferocious look on his face as he said, "Found you!"


    He seemed delighted as he crouched down a little before jumping in that direction at his full strength.


    Saito was running forwards with quick speed. His eyes widened a little as he sensed someone with strong magic coming towards him.


    He suddenly changed his direction and narrowed his eyes as he narrowly dodged an attack. He didn''t think that this person would catch up with him so quickly.


    He was surprised because he had been running using the Dark Red Lightning. His speed was very fast, so how could this person catch up with him so quickly?


    He soon found the reason as he stared at the body of the man. The color of his eyes was light purple. Saito noticed the power of the Dragon''s Bloodline which was even stronger than his own.


    This meant only one thing. This man was either the Deputy Clan Head or the Clan Head. With a neutral tone, Saito spoke, "I am honestly surprised. You caught up with me rather quickly. Even though I wasn''t running with all I had but still, this skill you used is pretty powerful."


    The man stared at him with a ferocious grin, "So, you are the guy who wanted to send me a message through my son. Well-well, aren''t you happy? I received the message!"


    Saito continued to observe his body language in turn this man suddenly attacked. He replied with the same neutral tone, "Certainly, I am delighted to know that you received the message. After all, if you didn''t receive it then my plans just wouldn''t move forward. Which would be rather bad¡­?"


    "You are a human, aren''t you? You want me to release those two hostages. But I should tell you, I have already killed the two of them." The man spoke with his grin becoming larger and larger.


    Saito''s eyes sharpened a bit as he replied, "Really? That''s good! I guess the Sea Dragon Clan is prepared to go against the whole world. I admire your courage and overconfidence. It looks like you are prepared to fight a war."


    The man shook his head and started to speak, "No¡­ Even the Sea Dragon Clan won''t be able to take on the whole world. However, it would be a different matter if I kill you right now."


    With an unemotional tone, Saito replied, "Surely, you jest. Though I can''t defeat you as I am now, getting out of here is not an issue."


    "Oh really?" Suddenly, he moved forwards with quick speed and was in front of Saito. There was no trace of fear on Saito''s face as Saito jumped over him.


    He wasn''t too fast nor too slow. It was just enough. The reason he didn''t need to place too much effort in his jump was that the man was charging at him with a rather quick speed.


    Since the man was charging at a quick speed, he needed some time before he could turn around. After Saito jumped in the air, he used the Wind Magic underneath his feet to push himself high in the air.


    With a victorious expression on his face, he looked down at the man who had crashed into a tree due to his high speed.


    He seemed to have a sour look as he raised his head to stare at Saito''s victorious look. Gritting his teeth, he picked up a large rock near his body and crushed it with pure strength to create numerous small stones.


    Saito''s eyes widened a little because he understood what he was going to do next. The man pulled back his hand before throwing those small stones at Saito.


    The small stones were rushed towards Saito with great speed and it was impossible to dodge all of them. The only thing he could do was deal with all of them at once.


    The Hell Flames exploded out of his body as he thought in his head ''Cover!'' The Hell Flames completely covered Saito''s body from all directions and disintegrated any stones that encountered it.


    As Saito looked down, he was astonished to see that the man seemed to be coming towards him with an astounding speed. It appears the small stones were only meant to keep Saito in place long enough for him to jump.


    With a cold smirk, Saito thought in his head ''Interesting¡­''

 Chapter 151 - Chase

    He pushed the Hell Flames from that man''s body by using the Purple Dragon''s Divine Aura. He seemed to realize the danger these flames possessed and weren''t in any mood to deal with them.


    Right when he was about to reach Saito. There was a change he certainly didn''t expect as Saito suddenly ducked. No¡­ not ducked. He seemed to have stopped flying and went towards the ground.


    While Saito rushed towards the ground, the man seemed to be reaching new heights. As soon as Saito landed on the ground, the man forcefully exploded a huge amount of his aura to change his direction.


    His speed wasn''t too fast this time since he had forcefully tried to change his direction. Saito crouched down and jumped high in the air. This time, he used the Golden Dragon''s Divine Strength in his legs and Dark Red Lightning as well.


    The reason he used the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline was because of two reasons. One was because he couldn''t afford to fight here anymore. The more he would fight, the more he would have to reveal his powers which weren''t beneficial for him at all.


    The second reason was that he also wanted to plant a seed within this man''s mind that the one who was behind all this scheme was a member of their own clan. They would surely launch an investigation on almost all the persons with the Golden Dragon Bloodline which would buy him a day or two.


    This was exactly what he wanted!


    With his high jump. He used the Wind Magic to move towards the exit and get out of the sight of this man.


    And, right when he thought that he had succeeded in escaping this place successfully. He neglected one small thing. The Purple Dragon''s Divine Eyes!


    Since the man saw Saito jumping up high in the air and flying in a straight direction. He activated this skill and looked for Saito in the air.


    It didn''t take him long to find Saito flying in the sky. He was indeed surprised that Saito had the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline but he didn''t try to think about it.


    His main motive was to make sure that Saito died or else the whole Sea Dragon Clan would be doomed.


    Saito felt his presence behind him again and was stunned to see that this man had followed him again so quickly. In fact, as he felt the energy getting closer, he realized that this man''s speed was faster than his own.


    With such a fast speed, it wouldn''t take him long to catch up with him. Saito had fought against him and knew that this man was not that fast in combat.


    He gritted his teeth as he thought ''Does he have a chasing technique? Just what sort of heaven-defying technique this is. I can''t even escape at such a fast speed!''


    However, he also realized that getting impatient or angry wouldn''t solve anything. He needed to be calm and rational to deal with such an annoying ability.


    He felt the man nearing towards him and tried to think rationally ''It will be impossible for me to escape if I don''t carefully analyze his ability. From what I have observed, he can use this skill to cover up large distances with very quick speed. He can chase a moving target. But¡­ Can he still chase me if I change my directions suddenly?''


    Saito didn''t know the answer to that. However, he knew that if he didn''t try it out then it wouldn''t be long before the man caught up with him.


    Suddenly, Saito changed his direction towards his right and for a split second, he had disappeared from the man''s vision.


    As soon as he disappeared from the man''s vision. The man suddenly stopped mid-way in the sky and started to fall on the ground.


    Saito didn''t dare to stop and turn around to look at him. He used his magic sense to know what was going on and the result pleased him.


    His happiness was short-lived when he sensed the man coming towards him once again after around 5 seconds.


    Now that he knew one of the weaknesses of this ability, Saito was no longer worried. He simply changed his direction back to what it was before and caused the man to suddenly stop in mid-air and fall on the ground.


    After this, the Deputy Clan Head didn''t have a choice but to give up. He couldn''t continue to use this technique since it heavily expended his Blood. He was already tired after using it 4 times a day.


    The first time was when he used it to reach Brody''s location. The second was to catch up with Saito who was running away. The third and fourth were used just now.


    He couldn''t help but stare at Saito''s figure disappearing in front of him while leaving behind some Red Flashes.


    The man couldn''t help but let out a growl as he thought ''You think you can escape me? I could sense your Golden Dragon''s Bloodline¡­ I do not understand why a member of our clan is colluding with the humans but I will wait for that answer until l dig you out of the ones who have the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. You won''t escape me!''


    It was a pity that this man wouldn''t be able to find Saito. After all, Saito wasn''t someone who was registered as a person with the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. His appearance was also unknown so nobody would be able to find out about him.


    Even that guy named Ben Mills wouldn''t be able to tell them about him since even Ben Mills hadn''t seen his face as well. Besides, he was going to stay in that house for some time while releasing faint power of the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline.


    The faint power shouldn''t incur suspicion from anyone. It was quite normal. Besides, he had observed that the sensors in this Sea Dragon Clan weren''t that good.


    After some unexpected setbacks, his plan was finally back on track. Though he had to reveal more than what he intended to it was worth it.


    Right now, Saito just had to be careful in not revealing that he had a Golden Dragon''s Bloodline and he was safe. It was rather easy with the assistance of Iris.


    The Deputy Clan Head used his entire influence to call out for every single Golden Dragon''s Bloodline person within the Clan. It only took him around half a day to gather them all around.


    He didn''t speak about the reason why he was gathering them all up. Spreading such a piece of information wouldn''t be good for the clan. Because once the information spreads, panic would follow.


    Once panic spread in the clan, it would be hard to organize them. An unorganized force, no matter how strong they are individual, wouldn''t be a lot of effort to deal with them.


    Right now, all these Golden Dragon''s Bloodline members were in the territory of Brody Harrison who had been severely injured by Saito.


    Brody woke up around 6 hours later and he informed the Deputy Clan Head about Saito''s words. The fact that Saito would contact him today.


    After hearing those words, a smile broke out onto the face of Deputy Clan Head''s face because he was thinking of dealing with Saito as soon as he appeared to contact them.


    The 40 Golden Dragon''s Bloodline users weren''t told anything about this. They were simply told that an accident occurred during the training and Brody was heavily injured due to it.


    They weren''t allowed to see Brody so they didn''t know how heavy his injury was. It was left to their own speculations. However, due to their quick recovery, they didn''t worry about their fellow clan member.


    Though they didn''t know that one of his hands had been sliced off. No amount of their healing would be able to compensate for that. The only thing it was able to do was to seal his wounds to prevent the bleeding.


    The day after all of them were carefully inspected by the Deputy Clan Head and allowed to return to their regions. The reason why he let them go after the inspection was that from what Brody said, Saito was planning to contact him today.


    It would be a pity if he didn''t come due to such a high number of people with the Golden Dragon Bloodline. The Deputy Clan Head himself prevented any leakage of his power so that this person wouldn''t run away like the day before.


    Soon enough, a man entered the house in which Brody was staying. He was simply a common man with not much power at all. He stared at the Deputy Clan Head and gave a bow, "Lord, a man is outside claiming to be the sworn brother of his highness Brody. Should we let him in or should we send him back?"


    The Deputy Clan Head casually replied, "Ask him what he is here for. If it''s nothing major then let him stay for some time after that he can leave."


    "Yes, your highness!" The man left the room to meet up with the guy who was standing outside.

 Chapter 152 - Demon God Alvaneth

    The person outside was the very same Ben Mills who had informed Saito about Brody Harrison. Right now, he was standing outside while holding a basket with some fruits.


    The fruits seemed like regular apples. Juicy and good for recovery. The man asked for the reason from Ben Mills and after some questions, he let him enter the house.


    Ben Mills entered the house and his expression froze when he stared at Deputy Clan Head sitting in the living room, "Deputy Clan Head! I had no idea that you were here. If I had known that you were also present here then I would have surely brought some present along with me¡­"


    The Deputy Clan Head waved off as he didn''t seem to care about that, "Don''t mind it too much. You are my son''s Sworn Brother. You do not need to behave so stiffly in front of me. Anyways, what brings you here?


    With a bright smile, Ben Mills extended his hand and said, "Deputy Clan Head, a new friend of mine wanted to meet up with Brody and become friends with him. He gave me these Dragon Fruits with me and wanted me to share them with brother Brody. It had been something that his parents left behind for him."


    The Deputy Clan Head narrowed his eyes when he heard that these fruits were Dragon Fruits. It was rare to see someone other than the Clan Head or Deputy Clan Head to be in possession of these fruits.


    They contained incredible amount of power which was able to stimulate the bloodline within them to strengthen it permanently. These Dragon Fruits were in the possession of the Sea Dragons residing within the Dragon Valley.


    The Clan Head and Deputy Clan Head naturally had some in their possession and they would give them to the top talented disciples within the clan to make their bloodline stronger.


    To have 3 Dragon Fruits and even willing to share two of them. The Deputy Clan Head was somewhat curious about this person. Why had he never heard of a family possessing 3 Dragon Fruits within the Sea Dragon Clan?


    He stretched out his hand and spoke to Ben Mills, "Give these to me. I will hand them to Brody later and convey your wishes as well as your new friend''s. Oh right¡­ What''s his name?"


    Ben Mills handed him the basket before he replied, "He said that he is called Eternal King. He had long since forgotten his real name¡­"


    "Eternal King? Never mind. Seems like he is an interesting fellow." The Deputy Clan Head looked in the basket to see the two Dragon Fruits.


    He started to inspect the two fruits and his complexion changed when two papers revealed themselves as they were stuck onto the fruits.


    This shocked Ben Mills since he had inspected the Dragon Fruits earlier but these papers didn''t reveal themselves to him.


    He didn''t say anything. The Deputy Clan Head seemed to be intently staring at those papers before he pulled them away from the fruits and noticed that something was written on them.


    A suffocating aura was released within the whole house the more the Deputy Clan Head read the words written on paper. His complexion showed that he was incredibly enraged. It seemed like he wanted to go and kill someone right now.


    ''Greetings, I wonder if it''s Clan head or Deputy Clan Head reading this letter. It was quite fun to meet you yesterday though I was in a bit of a hurry so I couldn''t play around with you. I will have more time from now. Anyways, I wonder what your decision regarding releasing the hostage is? If you want to release the two of them then bring them near the Dragon Valley within 3 days. If not then remain here and await war. This is not a threat, it''s a warning.''


    The Deputy Clan Head crushed that paper and picked up the second paper before he started reading it.


    ''Honestly speaking, it would be great if you killed those two. Their sacrifice won''t be in vain since the entire Sea Dragon Clan would accompany them in their afterlife. Hope you choose well¡­''


    The Deputy Clan Head threw those papers on the ground with an enraged look. He looked at Ben Mills who was nearly dying out of suffocation.


    With no way to control his raging emotions, he ferociously asked him, "Who gave these to you!? Where can I find that person!?"


    Ben Mills couldn''t even breathe right now let alone speak out. The Deputy Clan Head soon realized this and lowered the pressure he was releasing before he asked him, "Speak now!"


    With an embarrassed expression, Ben Mills started speaking, "Deputy Clan Head, I have no idea how to find him. He is incredibly strong and he was the one who found me yesterday. We became friends since he helped me out immensely. Today he approached me and told me that he wanted to be friends with Brody. I thought there would be no issue in reciprocating his request."


    "No issue? This Eternal King guy is a traitor of our clan! You have made a huge error in having contact with a traitor. Normally, I would simply kill someone who was in contact with a traitor but I am willing to pardon you if you tell me something about him. How does he look like?" This was the first question that Deputy Clan Head asked. As long as Saito''s appearance was revealed, he was confident enough to deal with him.


    However, to his disappointment, Ben Mills shook his head negatively, "I truly do not know Deputy Clan Head. He always wears a dark black colored cloak which completely covers his appearance. It wasn''t especially rare for someone in the clan to cover up their appearance so I didn''t ask him. The only thing I was able to observe is that he has a pair of Emerald-colored eyes."


    "Emerald colored eyes huh? This is still not a good hint. Very well, you can leave now. Inform me if he contacts you again." After that order, Ben Mills left the place while the Deputy Clan head entered the room where Brody was lying on the bed and recovering from his injuries.


    He stared at those two fruits in the basket which seemed to have been sent for the purpose of mocking him. Saito was certainly successful in that aspect.


    Gritting his teeth at the thought of Saito. He wondered what he should do with those two hostages. He couldn''t decide for the whole clan alone. The Clan Head''s opinion was incredibly important. It was fortunate that the Clan head was returning tomorrow or else he would be forced to make a premature decision.


    Unknown to them all, the forces in the darkness were on the move as well. A purple-eyed man seemed to be on the move as he conquered one territory after another. The name Alvaneth was slowly rising to prominence. He had already managed to defeat three Demon Lords and took over their territories. Only one of the three Demon Lords wasn''t killed. It was because she was a beautiful woman.


    Every demon was ordered to relocate to the south where he had ordered them to build up a large city. It appears he was planning to create his empire with it as the main city.


    All the Demon Lord''s women were taken away by Alvaneth who had fun with them and seemed to have turned them into his slaves. Sex slaves.


    He was sitting on his throne which was made of the bones of the two Demon Lords he killed. The Two Skulls were on the throne as his hand rested.


    There was a hint of a smile on this Demon God''s face as he stared down at the women dancing and shaking their seductive bodies to entertain him.


    These were the women of the Demon Lords he had slain. Previously, they held respectable status and it was impossible for even the Great Demon Kings to have a chance of having a look at their beauty.


    But right now, they were ordered to dance in front of all the demons within the court while wearing very embarrassing clothes. The one who seemed to have this Demon God''s attention was the former Demon Lord Helena.


    Helena''s Demonic Magic was sealed by Alvaneth. In his eyes, she was a very beautiful woman, he felt that it would be a pity before having fun with her.


    Every time she moved her body in her dance, multiple demons seemed to have to hold themselves back to not jump on her and have their way.


    This woman was simply too beautiful. Her purple hair was of medium length which reached covered half of her arms. Her large Black Eyes were very beautiful seemingly containing an infinite charm. Her large breasts and hips were barely covered by the clothes provided to her.


    And indeed, after being forced to do an embarrassing dance in front of hundreds of demons. Alvaneth didn''t hold back on his desires and had fun with her until she broke down.


    She of course couldn''t accept him at all. She couldn''t believe that she was raped by Alvaneth however she knew that resistance was futile.


    She didn''t want to die. Helena only had a single objective in her life as she prepared to stop resisting Alvaneth¡­

 Chapter 153 - Helenas Objective

    To destroy him! To kill him!


    This seemed to be her only motive to live. As she began to live in his newly forming empire, she started to search for opportunities with which she could kill him. However, she made sure that Alvaneth wouldn''t catch a hint about her motives.


    He wouldn''t have any problem with killing her. There was one thing she had come to understand about him after living with him for a month.


    This man was incredibly arrogant. He seemed to believe there was no one under the heavens who was better than him. Not among the humans. Not among the demons.


    It was virtually accepted that the Vermillion Kingdom Emperor was the strongest person in the world. However, he didn''t seem to think much about the Vermillion Kingdom Emperor. There was just a strong desire to become stronger. He was indeed right in his thoughts, if he reached his peak, nobody would be able to defeat him.


    Alvaneth was also incredibly lustful. Just by the number of women he had played around with, Helena was somewhat speechless. This demon didn''t seem to have any limit. He would force himself on any woman he found beautiful.


    Helena wasn''t neglected by Alvaneth no matter how much she tried to diminish her presence. At least twice a week, Alvaneth would be in her chambers and ''play'' with her for the whole night.


    It had been a month since Helena had been conquered by Alvaneth. Right now, she was sitting next to Alvaneth and had a disgusted expression as Alvaneth touched her body without restraint.


    Her sexy body was revealed to the eyes of the demons and they couldn''t help but salivate. However, they were also clear to the fact that Helena couldn''t be touched. Touching the woman of Demon God¡­ If this wasn''t courting death then what was?


    A Demon entered the hall and kneeled in front of the Demon God. There seemed to be no change on his face as he watched the Demon God having fun with Helena within the hall. It was more like a regular occurrence now except for the fact that Helena rarely came to the hall. It was her third time coming into the hall. The demons still couldn''t get used to her great beauty.


    This Demon started speaking with a respectful tone, "This lowly Demon greets your majesty. Your majesty, our men have caught onto multiple forces with Great Demon Kings present in them making their way to the Demon Lords residing in the West of our direction."


    Even though Alvaneth''s city was situated in the south. It was more towards the east rather than the center. He had not made his move against the Demon Lords within the Western part of the Southern Region since there were two of them and both were around Medium-Class Demon Lords.


    They were far stronger than Low-Class Demon Lords. He knew that dealing with the two of them as he currently was would not be beneficial. This was why he was thinking of getting stronger before declaring war on the Western Part of the Southern Region.


    However, this certainly did surprise him when he heard that multiple Great Demon Kings were making their way towards these two Middle-Class Demon Lords. It was after all rare for Demons to do that unless they were going to wage war.


    His hands stopped fondling Helena''s breasts as he turned towards the demon who was kneeling in front of him, "Who do they belong to? Why are they coming here?"


    "Lord Alvaneth, according to our sources, these are the forces of Demon Lord Tarodoch. The Demon Lord himself has also started to move and would need a few days before he arrives at the Western Part of the Southern Region with almost his whole army. It seemed as though he plans to attack one of the two Demon Lords Azaroth and Bakaul." The demon continued on to kneel while Alvaneth started to think.


    He started to frown because something didn''t seem to add up. Why was this Demon Lord Tarodoch launching an attack against the Demon Lords so far away from his territory?


    It would be incredibly shameful for him if he lost. He was greatly outnumbered whether it was the number of the regular demons or the number of Great Demon Kings fighting against each other. He himself would have to fight against 2 Demon Lords.


    There was a lot of risk in fighting against 2 different Demon Lords at the same time. Their abilities varied and it would be incredibly hard to keep note of one while defending from the other.


    Alvaneth furrowed his eyebrows and ordered with a commanding voice, "Zarzakos! I order you to go and investigate more regarding this matter of war. Take a small team of strong demons, you have 3 days before returning to me with the information I want. Otherwise, your head will roll¡­"


    Helena who stood beside Alvaneth widened her eyes. She bit her lips as she had to make sure to not reveal her smile. This was the chance which she was waiting for. She could slip one of her own men with the small team that Zarzakos was going to take with him.


    If she had enough information, she would be able to throw Alvaneth in the middle of chaos as well. Even if he does not die, she could at least run away from his clutches.


    Besides, even though he had managed to seal her magic. It wasn''t permanent. However, she knew that when the seal loosed up, Alvaneth would be informed about it and he would need to physically touch her body to seal her magic again. If she could run far away from Alvaneth then she would gradually be freed of this seal.


    With that, the forces from the Alvaneth''s Empire had started to move and investigate the strange occurrence.


    Capital City, Dwarf Kingdom.


    A young man with reddish-brown hair frowned a little as he picked up the letter from the Emperor of the Vermillion Kingdom.


    The letter was written in beautiful handwriting. The letter also had an imperial seal which seemed to indicate the importance of this letter.


    He calmly read the letter and muttered, "Someone has actually killed brother Rai''s family¡­.? Father hasn''t mentioned the reason but it doesn''t matter¡­"


    With a sharp expression, he called out for a servant, "Prepare for long-distance traveling¡­ We are moving towards the South."


    The servant didn''t understand the reason and voiced out his thoughts, "Your highness, the Sea God Race is just being suppressed for now. If we leave right now, then they would surely be able to turn the tides."


    This did make Prince Dante stop to let him think for a moment before he shook his head and said, "There should be no issue since One of the 9 Supremes of Vermillion Kingdom is making their way over here. Each one of them is incredibly powerful, even without me, he won''t find it hard to suppress this Race."


    The servant frowned a little since there was no news that a Supreme had started to walk towards the Dwarf Kingdom. They couldn''t help but doubt his words in their hearts.


    He was also curious why the Crown Prince wanted to move towards the south when they had nearly defeated this Sea God Race, "May I be impudent enough to ask for the reason why his highness is moving towards the south?"


    With an indifferent expression, Crown Prince replied, "Some people like to court death. It would be rude of me to not personally gift them the death they deserve."


    His words were light with no emotion within them but the servant couldn''t help as he felt a chill down his spine.


    Terrifying! Absolutely terrifying!


    These words appeared within his mind almost instinctively. The war against the Sea God Race was the first time that the Crown Prince had shown some of his real ability.


    The ability seemed to make all of them feel inferior down to their bones. The feeling that they should surrender themselves to him without a fight whether they were his allies or enemies.


    His pride, his charisma, his intelligence, and his strength had conquered the hearts of people. As the people heard the legendary tales of Crown Prince, they couldn''t help but admire him sincerely.


    The princes who should have been his adversary were already suppressed when he hadn''t even shown his real ability. The ones with the hidden motives had nearly dropped all their plans against the Crown Prince.


    He truly seemed like an unstoppable and proud Son of Heavens. His talent was unmatchable. His strength wasn''t the greatest but combined with his intelligence, it was certainly awe-inspiring.


    Even Saito had no idea that two of his greatest adversaries were making their way towards his location. He himself had moved out of the Sea Dragon''s territory in order to infiltrate the Demon''s territory around them.


    The first territory he explored was of the Demon named Azaroth.. The Demon Territory was a lot loose than he had anticipated.

 Chapter 154 - The Crown Prince

    Saito spent only a few hours in the territory of the Demon Lord Azaroth and realized that it would be easy to spread the information here without any issue. The number of demons were not low in number.


    If all of them were gathered in one place and ordered to attack a single place. Even a great city holding tens of thousands of soldiers would die.


    Saito continued to move around within the territory and created some magical posters. With his skill in Illusion right now, it was easy to hide them from the eyes of the demons.


    There was enough magic within them to last 3 days. After the promised date, the poster would reveal itself to the demons.


    Saito hadn''t just posted one. He had posted one in every single alley within the Demon Kingdom. Though he didn''t go to the palace where the Demon Lord stayed, he continued to spread the poster and hide them with his magic.


    After posting around 100''s of posters, he let out a tired sigh. He knew that this Azaroth Demon Lord was going to be attacked by the forces of another Demon Lord. The demons he had met up near the Elf Forest.


    He needed to make these demons from Azaroth territory attack the Sea Dragon Clan before they are attacked by the forces of that Demon Lord. Saito was sure that the Demon Lord Bakaul must surely be involved.


    It appears a lot was going on. Saito couldn''t help but sigh out of tiredness as he finished posting these posters and used his magic to conceal them from the common eye.


    However, just these demons won''t be enough to annihilate the Sea Dragon Clan. There would surely be survivors which wasn''t something that Saito wanted to see.


    He moved towards the territory of Demon Lord Bakaul and did the same thing as he did in Demon Lord Azaroth''s territory.


    He was sure that one of them would surely attack the Sea Dragon Clan as soon as their exact location was revealed.


    Besides, ingesting the bodies of those people with rich quality and quantity of Sea Dragon''s Bloodline. He was sure that even Demon Lords wouldn''t let go of such an opportunity, what to say about the Great Demon Kings and other demons.


    The three days passed and each side seemed to be making its own movements. The Crown Prince had started to move towards the Sea Dragon''s Clan. The Alvaneth''s forces had also started to move. And Saito''s own plans were also in motion.


    ~~


    Three days passed.


    The promised day arrived. The Dragon Valley was completely silent and no presence could be seen with naked eyes.


    The Sea Dragons had long since left this place and relocated to another location that was rather close to the Elf Kingdom. There was a forest near the Elf Kingdom where the Dragons could stay so Saito had ordered Crimson to take them there and make sure to not attack anything out of that forest.


    The 40 Dragons were now in another forest that was a lot larger than the Dragon Valley. They each occupied their dens and started to live there as they were ordered to not move out of the forest by Crimson.


    As the Dragon Valley was completely empty without the presence of any trees or dragons. The members of the Sea Dragon Clan who had come were rather shocked.


    The Deputy Clan Head couldn''t help but stare at the Clan Head, "Where did all the Sea Dragons go? Did they inform you where they were leaving?"


    The Clan Head shook his head negatively and replied, "No. I wasn''t informed of the fact that they were going to change their location but it shouldn''t be important. I am sure they will contact us in a few days."


    There were only two people who had come. Both were middle-aged men. With the life force and power of their Bloodline, it was impossible to know their correct age.


    One of them was the Deputy Clan Head while the other was the Clan Head. Deputy Clan Head seemed to be enraged as he walked in large strides.


    Meanwhile, the Clan Head was walking calmly. There were two people who were tied by them. One of them was a young woman who didn''t seem to have matured right now while the other was a mature-looking guy emitting a noble aura.


    Both were tied by this strong-looking rope and were walking in front of the Clan Head and Deputy Clan Head.


    Saito was sitting on a stone in front of the valley. He was dressed in a complete black robe which made it difficult to see his face. His eyes showed that he was somewhat bored of waiting for so long.


    He stared in the direction from where Clan Head, Deputy Clan Head, and the hostages were coming from.


    Soon enough, they faced each other. Saito remained seated even as these four appeared in front of him. The Deputy Clan Head instantly recognized him and shouted out, "You! I didn''t think you would dare to show your face here! I won''t let you get away this time!"


    Saito didn''t even glance at him and was more focused on the man next to him, "Is this idiot speaking up for you as well?"


    Just when he was about to jump forward and fight Saito. The man next to him held out his arm in front as he said, "Do not fight. We came here to resolve this without fighting."


    The Clan Head then looked straight into Saito''s eyes and spoke in a calm manner, "I would like to know why a man like you are intent on going against our Sea Dragon Clan. From what the Deputy Clan Head told me about you, you seem to have the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. Are you someone who had been banished by our clan and held a lot of hatred for us? Is that why you are willing to support the Human Emperor and fight against us?"


    A small chuckle escaped from his mouth and Saito spoke, "Looks like the Clan Head of Sea Dragon Clan is quite capable. Unlike your deputy¡­"


    The Deputy Clan Head snorted at those words and said, "Says the guy who ran away!"


    Saito disregarded his words entirely since they weren''t important. His eyes were fixed onto the Clan Head. The Clan Head started speaking with a composed attitude, "I can give you another chance. Stop working with the humans and return back to the clan. I am sure that whatever grievances you have, we can sort them out."


    Saito smirked under his mask and said, "You cannot, Clan Head. I believe you are in no position of giving me another chance. You should agree to the deal. Hand over the hostages and I won''t make a move against the Sea Dragon Clan."


    "Quickly make a decision. After all, time is important. For you that is." Though he said that very lightly, the Clan Head felt that his words were directed elsewhere.


    However, he was in no rush and calmly said, "What can you do if I kill off these two right now? If I want to do it, you cannot stop me." The calm words were spoken with great killing intent.


    He held the back of the neck of the Second Prince of the Vermillion Kingdom with quick speed. Saito didn''t move from his position, he didn''t seem worried as he casually said, "There is no need to test me. Their lives are not my top priority. If you make a move against them then your entire Clan would be buried together with them. Is that really what you want? If yes, then make your move, I shall not stop you."


    The Prince and Princess felt their heart rate increasing after hearing Saito''s words. It appears he didn''t care about their lives. They instinctively closed their eyes for the coming death but contrary to what they thought, nothing happened.


    The Clan Head released the Prince''s neck and stared at Saito with a scowl, "Good¡­ Very good. You have indeed grasped the weakness of our clan. However, what if I killed you? A corpse can''t do anything after all¡­"


    Saito shook his head and replied, "You are being rather an ignorant Clan head. I have already prepared. If you attack me, the Sea Dragon Clan would be attacked within 2-3 hours. You are welcome to try and save them with your strength."


    The battle intent from the Clan Head remained in the air as the pressure increased, "How can I trust you that you will not attack our clan if I let you go right now?"


    Saito shook his head and replied back, "You cannot. That''s the thing. Are you willing to gamble away your and your clansmen''s lives right now on a simple basis of trust?" Suddenly, while he was speaking, Deputy Clan''s head jumped with his full speed and rushed towards Saito to strike him.


    This time, Saito didn''t move to dodge. He was fixed in that place as he brought one of his hands forward while the other remained in his pocket. The Deputy Clan Head''s fist struck against his palm and created a great shockwave which shook the ground to create cracks.. The water created ripples that absorbed some of the shockwaves.

 Chapter 155 - Meeting The Sea Dragon Clan Head

    The Deputy Clan Head was shocked to see that Saito was able to stop his punch. He hadn''t held back in that punch. This was his complete strength with the Purple Dragon''s Strength. He could feel that Saito himself was using the Golden Dragon''s Strength but it was beyond his expectations that Saito could block his full powered punch.


    "Aren''t you being a little too excited? Didn''t I just tell you that if you manage to kill you, your clan would still be attacked by great number of demons. But if you want to play so badly then I shall not disappoint you." Black colored flames appeared on Saito''s palm as he said coldly, "Hell Blaze!"


    The Clan Head and the Deputy Clan Head''s eyes widened when they heard his cold words. A black colored flame instantly engulfed the Deputy Clan Head and started to burn him alive.


    He had no choice but to step back and get out of the Black Flames. With the help of his Purple Dragon''s Bloodline, he started to heal himself but the burns were still visible on his body.


    He had an astonished look while staring at Saito, "You¡­ If you are so powerful¡­ Why did you run away from me before?"


    Saito controlled the Black Flames and they returned back to his body, "Run away? You seem to have misunderstood my intentions for that retreat. If you think that I ran away because I feared you then you are welcome to try and fight me."


    His eyes changed targets and he said to the Clan Head, "I would ask once again. Are you willing to let go of the Royal Prince and Princess or do you want to kill them and strike the nail on the coffins of your Sea Dragon Clan? You should reply quickly. Time is not something you have."


    With a sigh, the Clan Head answered him, "True¡­ Time is not something I have. Very well¡­ you can take the two of them."


    After saying that, the ropes from his hands fell and the Second Prince, third princess started to make their way towards Saito. From the conversation, they could understand that this guy had come here to rescue them.


    Even though he had earlier said some contradictory statements, it still didn''t change the fact that he had originally come to give them a chance to live.


    For now, Saito was their best chance to survive. This was why they didn''t think much before walking towards him.


    To their response, Saito couldn''t help but frown. He couldn''t understand this Clan Head''s thoughts. This was a very bad move on his part. Why would he suddenly let go of the hostages without confirming if Saito''s words were true or not?


    After the two reached his side, he didn''t even spare them a glance while talking to the Clan Head with a frown, "Why have you chosen to let go of these two? Do you truly feel that threatened when your clan is being forced into dead end?"


    The Clan Head shook his head casually, "Maybe¡­ However, this is not the reason why I agreed to let the two of them leave. It''s because I have no further use in keeping them with us. From the stance of the Emperor, it is clear for him to be unwilling to give what I want with just the lives of these two. Meanwhile, our plan to capture other members of the Royal Family has already been foiled. Keeping them in our territory is just a waste."


    The frown on Saito''s face wasn''t cleared and he asked him, "And? That shouldn''t be the entire reason, right? You can still use them to try and trap the Emperor."


    The Clan Head bitterly smiled before he replied back, "Indeed. If it was within my power¡­ I would probably keep them with me and torture them for the disciples who have died when they went to the Vermillion Kingdom. But¡­"


    His words gave a hint to Saito. It indicated that someone else was also here pulling their strings. This made him curious¡­ Just who could pull the strings of the Clan Head of such a strong clan.


    Soon enough, a very familiar chilly intent emerged within his heart. He didn''t understand why this feeling was so familiar and why he felt so threatened by this but he jumped back.


    The moment he jumped back, the ground where he was standing was suddenly crushed. Saito''s eyes widened as he stared in front of him and noticed that the Clan Head and the Deputy Clan Head hadn''t moved a finger.


    He called out with a serious and cool voice, "Who''s there!? Come out¡­!" He tried to keep his voice calm and collected but even he couldn''t hide the nervousness within his heart.


    An alluring laughter was heard and Saito''s expression turned from grave to that of shock. He couldn''t believe his eyes when slowly a beauty appeared in front of him with seven familiar fox tails.


    The one woman whom he probably wanted to kill the most in the world and the woman whom he feared the most in the world.


    Now that he saw her here. He unexpectedly started to chuckle ominously, "I never imagined that the true preparator was you, Naomi! I should have known that those teleportation symbols and this Illusion Formation wasn''t something these Sea Dragon Clan members could have made by themselves."


    He took a small pause before deducting safely, "So you were the one who created it for them and were using this clan for your own purposes."


    With another seductive chuckle, she nodded her head. Her confirmation did shock him a little because there was a small part in him who thought the Prideful Clan Head would never submit to Naomi. He was proven wrong again.


    Just what was going on?


    Was she so powerful that even the powerful Dragon Clan had to bow down to her? It was fortunate that Saito managed to get those Sea Dragons away from the Dragon Valley or the losses would be been unimaginable.


    "It has been so long since I have seen you, my mate. Every time we meet, the jump in your power truly scares me and excites me. I want to kill you but I also want to have you!" Even as she was speaking that she wanted to kill Saito, there was no killing intent in the air.


    Saito''s face remained unchanged as he pulled out his Nightfall Sword, "It''s quite interesting how you have presented me this opportunity. I had always wanted to kill you after all¡­"


    "And yet you have been unable to kill me or find out anything about me." Naomi finished his words with an alluring smile.


    The people around them felt as if they were at the wrong place right now. They were unexpectedly ignored after Naomi made her appearance. In Saito''s eyes, the two of them couldn''t be equal to Naomi with the threat she possessed.


    Naomi then stared at his cold eyes and spoke out, "It''s been so long since we saw each other and you still won''t reveal your appearance to me? It makes me slightly sad¡­"


    Saito snorted at her question. The grip on his Nightfall Sword tightened as he pointed it at Naomi.


    He closed his eyes for a moment and a Blood Red Lightning shot out of the sword. In an instant, the lightning covered the distance between Saito and Naomi.


    After the lightning struck Naomi, she let out a shout in surprise, "Huh!? Heavens'' Lightning¡­ Amazing¡­ Truly amazing. As expected of my mate."


    She stepped forwards with little to no problems as even the strong Heaven''s Lightning were unable to restrain her.


    Saito wasn''t surprised by this. With the power and spirit, she held, it would be strange if she wasn''t able to deal with this small attack.


    He picked up the Prince and the Princess to make a run for it. He knew that with the mystical ability of those two, they would be able to pursue him rather easily which was why he shouted loudly, "2 hours! 2 hours before your place shall be raided by the demons! Prepare yourself¡­"


    Just when the Deputy Clan Head was about to rush towards him and fight him. Naomi raised her hand to stop him while narrowing her eyes, "Do not go after him. With his current strength, though it would be hard for him to kill you or defeat you but the same is true for the two of you. Actually, even the three of us combined wouldn''t be able to kill him right now."


    The Deputy Clan Head was naturally unwilling to let Saito leave at this time, "I refuse to believe that we cannot kill him if the 3 of us join hands and attack him."


    Naomi shook her head and spoke with a straight face, "With his speed, he can easily keep on evading the fight. He should already understand the principle behind your chasing technique. It won''t take him long to exhaust both of your powers. Besides, you both still do not understand how to deal with the Hell Flames let alone those terrifying Heaven''s Lightning. Even I have to take that small attack seriously."


    She looked at the two of them and spoke out while staring in their eyes, "Do you truly not wish to save your Clan? If you want to take a moment''s pleasure then by all means, chase him and take your Clan to the hell with you. However, if you wish for survival then follow my orders."


    The Clan Head was a lot calmer than the Deputy Clan Head and stepped forward. He asked her with a serious voice, "How confident are you in saving the Sea Dragon Clan? With the number of people in our Clan, we cannot go against either of the Demon Territories. Even though I have some connections in both, I do not think it would affect the overall situation at all."


    With graceful movements that made her look rather seductive and her tails were very unsettled as they were flailing, "There is no need to be worried about your clan. My mate isn''t the only one with the hidden cards. Prepare for evacuation since a war between two Demon Lords is about to start. Being caught in the middle of this war wouldn''t be fun for you¡­"


    After saying that, she was silent for a period.


    The Clan Head frowned a bit as he spoke out, "Where should we go? Should we all try to reunite with our forces near the Dwarf Kingdom? With the absence of the Sea Dragons, it will be rather hard for us to evacuate so many of them at once. Can you help us find out their location?"


    Shaking her head, Naomi replied to him, "No¡­ If they had left within 10 hours ago, I could have found their location but they seemed to have left this place around a day ago. I can''t search for them. If I had to guess, this was probably arranged by my mate, by now, they should be very far away from our location."


    This made both the Clan head and Deputy Clan head frown. It displeased them about how someone was able to take all these Sea Dragons right under their nose.


    The frown on their faces deepened even more when Naomi continued, "As for evacuation, think about it yourself."


    The Clan Head though remained unsatisfied and asked her, "Lady Naomi, just what is your relationship with that man? Why do you refer to him as your mate and seem so unwilling to kill him?"

 Chapter 156 - Plan To Ambush

    Suddenly, he experienced a cold aura and felt as if a knife was hanging around his throat. He understood that he had asked something that should not be asked.


    With a gentle voice that didn''t have a trace of compassion and was instead filled with killing intent, "I believe I told you before to not poke into my matters¡­ Now leave!"


    The Clan Head was completely silent after hearing her words. He knew well enough that this woman could easily destroy his entire clan with no effort at all.


    She was the one who had designed the Illusion Formation. There was another formation placed together with the Illusion Formation which would explode the whole area if she wished.


    This was meant to control the Clan head and the Deputy Clan head. Even though they were extremely unwilling, they couldn''t go against her at all. She was a lot more frightening than a group of Demon Lords put together.


    They returned and ordered everyone within the clan to prepare to evacuate back to the Sea God Race near the Dwarf Kingdom. Since, Naomi had assured them that the clan wouldn''t die, they had no choice other than to trust her words.


    They were against the two territories controlled by the Demon Lords. The thing was that these two didn''t fear those two Demon Lords but the quantity and their mentality.


    The Demons were instinctively crazier than humans or any other race. Only a rare number among them had intelligence to control their emotions like humans. The normal demons were somewhat dumb, if they believed they had any chance of victory then they wouldn''t mind sacrificing all their forces just to attain that victory.


    Besides, these demons were numbered around tens of thousands. No matter how outstanding the Sea Dragon Clan members were, they wouldn''t be able to defeat so many of the demons who were being led by their respective Demon Lords.


    "Time to throw this part of the continent in chaos." With a crazed look, Naomi whispered that before she disappeared as if she was never present there.


    ~~


    Saito was running forwards with his full speed. He didn''t dare to stop and turn around because he feared that if he turned around, he would face Naomi.


    After they covered up around 30 miles of distance. He stopped and put them down. They were confused by his actions and the Second Prince who had stayed silent for so long asked him, "Why did you stop¡­ er¡­?


    Saito replied back quickly, "You can call me Axel. I am the Hero Axel of Vermillion Empire. It''s very nice to meet both the Second Prince and the Third Princess but I hope it would have been under better circumstances next time."


    He then proceeded to untie them both. He touched their hands and closed his eyes to concentrate for a few moments.


    A warm energy spread through their bodies as they felt their magic being unsealed by Saito. With what Saito had shown them earlier, they weren''t too surprised by this.


    Saito then spoke out with an indifferent expression, "With your strength and speed, go on that route towards the Dwarf Kingdom. You will meet up with Crown Prince who is fighting against the Sea God Race. I am sure that after meeting up with him, there will be no further problems. Besides, the distance from here to the Dwarf Kingdom is only 900 miles. With your speed, it should not take more than 4 days."


    The Second Prince frowned a little before he asked, "Is this area safe? Even though our magic is unsealed, I feel some strange fluctuations within it. I do not believe that I can fight at my full strength right now."


    "There should be no issue. I arrived here 2 days ago to scout the route. I didn''t find anything which will threaten the lives of both of you." Saito explained while pointing the way to them.


    "Where are you going? Are you not coming with us?" This was asked by the Third Princess She naturally wanted Saito to stay together with them since he had saved them from the Sea Dragon Clan. She wanted to stay with him until she meets up with her elder brother Dante.


    Saito shook his head and replied back, "No¡­ I cannot leave at such a time. With that Seven Tailed Fox''s presence, the Sea Dragon Clan can survive this disaster. If I cannot destroy their entire clan then I need to deal a great amount of damage to it."


    "Can''t you just forget about destroying them? I believe making a tactical retreat is more important right now. You can have another chance of destroying them Sir Axel." It was naturally the Second Prince.


    His words carried great weight in them. He understood that if Axel returned to the place which was going to be a battlefield soon enough, it could be rather harmful for him.


    Saito though shook his head and started speaking, "You are certainly right, Second Prince. I originally had the same plan as you mentioned. To run away and survive. However, the situation has entirely changed now¡­"


    "Situation has changed? How?" This was something that the second prince didn''t understand. From his perspective, it was nearly the same. How was it changed?


    "That addition of the Seven Tailed Fox¡­ She has changed the situation entirely. In truth, my real plan was to fight against the Clan Head and the Deputy Clan Head to injure them heavily. After injuring them, I just had to run away while holding the two of you. However, the unexpected addition of the Seven Tailed Fox has forced me to change my plans." Saito''s face was rather grave as he explained it to the Second Prince and the Third Princess.


    "That fox? She certainly was powerful but I don''t think Axel needs to be so worried about her. From my calculations, she should just be weaker than the Clan Head of the Sea Dragon Clan." The Third Princess expressed her opinion which was certainly right in her own regard.


    "The reason I am fearful of her is not because of her strength. Right now, I have absolute confidence to win against her in a one-on-one match. However, she is someone who schemes well. Think about it for a minute, how can the head of the proud Sea Dragon Clan be willing to submit under her?" His words indeed shook the two of them for a minute.


    If the things were to be thought from such a perspective then indeed, this fox was rather terrifying. The Second Prince couldn''t help but ask Saito, "Axel, what do you think is her plan right now?"


    Saito remained silent for a period and it could be seen that he was thinking hard. After some minutes, he muttered, "From my understanding of the situation. To make sure that the Sea Dragon Clan is safe from this upcoming battlefield¡­"


    "She must have one of the two Demon Lords as her ally. With her strength and intelligence, if she promised the territory of the other Demon Lord to her ally then she could indeed change the tides of the battle. If one of the Demon Lords die, half the battle will be over. All they would have to do is suppress the rebels within the Demons left and they would not only have the new territory but also a greater army." Saito took a deep breath in after completing his explanations.


    His own face was rather grave the more he thought about this matter. He knew that both the Demon Lords seemed to be preparing for the war. However, there was still the third party which he had met up near the Elf Forest.


    They were still far away and would take a few more days to arrive. They would arrive during the most crucial time. The time when both sides would have their armies reduced by one-fourth or half.


    The Second Prince still had one doubt and asked Saito, "Then how are you planning to involve yourself in the battle? How will you destroy the Sea Dragon Clan if these two Demon Lords will battle against each other?"


    Saito had a smirk on his face as he heard him, "To evacuate around 500 people in such a short time. Obviously, they haven''t planned out the routes so they are going to move through the route unfamiliar to them. I shall create some traps."


    "Terrain? Are you saying that you know exactly where they are planning to go?" This surprised the Second Prince greatly. He didn''t understand why but he experienced a feeling of suppression while he was talking to Saito.


    It was not something that Saito was doing consciously but rather something which was felt by the Second Prince as he compared himself to Saito. He felt as though he was too lacking compared to Saito.


    There was a small smirk on Saito''s face, "That''s easy to guess. Second Prince, what if you went to another continent with a great number of your clan members. You were asked to do an emergency evacuation, where will you go?"


    Slightly widening his eyes, the Second prince replied, "Back to my continent! The direct way back to my continent."


    Saito nodded his head and spoke out, "Bingo! And this is probably what the Sea Dragon Clan are going to do. The only direct way back to the continent is this route. They have no other choice after all¡­"


    Third Princess who had been listening to their conversation for so long suddenly spoke, "But wouldn''t you be at a disadvantage if you fought them? They not only have the strength but also greater numbers."


    "Haha¡­ I would be annihilated if I fight them head on. I will prepare to ambush them on their way, killing as many as I can and slowing them down on their way. I want to make sure that they experience great loss even if they manage to return back to their territory." He spoke with a great killing intent.


    Saito then gave them half-bow while speaking, "Then, I shall take my leave now, second prince, third Princess. Do take care of yourself."


    The Second Prince and the Third Princess saw a red flash before Saito disappeared.. They also proceeded to move towards the Dwarf Kingdom.

 Chapter 157 - Demon Lord Tarodoch

    Saito''s movements were unusually fast. A look on his face and it would be easy to deduce that Saito was being very rash in his movements and was straining his body to move quicker than usual.


    Obviously, it couldn''t be blamed on him. From how he saw the situation, the presence of Naomi, the Seven Tailed Fox Monarch had destroyed his plans. He thought that with the two Demon Lord-level territories, it would be easy to destroy this Clan.


    He also understood the words that Raul Chaser spoke to him on his death bed. The fact that the Clan Head was in contact with a Demon Lord.


    There was a grim look on his face as he berated himself ''Damn. I should have thought a bit more into his words. How could he know that the other party was a Demon Lord? Obviously through the pressure and magic. For someone of her power, it would be easy to release that pressure. I am so much idiot¡­ Now I have to cover up this mess which has occurred due to my carelessness.''


    Though he berated himself and made sure to never make such a huge miscalculation again. It couldn''t be blamed on him at all. Who would think that Naomi was related to this situation?


    However, now that he thought more about Naomi''s unknown relationship with the Sea Dragon Clan. He started thinking ''This explains why they have such an Illusion Formation. The presence that it gave was rather like the one which Elf Forest gives. I didn''t think there was such a relation but since it is her, its'' possible that she is the one who constructed this formation for them. What is her motive behind this? To get the Sea Dragon King out of his seal?''


    The deeper he thought, the faster he moved his body.


    Soon enough, he reached his destination and started to prepare an ambush. He was in a hurry since he didn''t have much time before he would encounter the Sea Dragon Clan. It was best to lay down traps¡­


    There was a dense forest on both sides of this route. With a smirk ''Time to redesign this entire place¡­''


    ~~


    A large army was coming towards the Demon Lord Azaroth''s territory. This was the army of the Demon Lord Tarodoch. He was rather strong. He showed great prestige as he marched his way towards the Demon Lord Azaroth''s territory. His motive seemed completely unknown¡­ Nobody could understand why he was interested in waging a war against a fellow Demon Lord.


    A war between Demon Lords was rarely seen. One of the reasons was the countless casualties after the war. The other reason was that after a Demon''s strength reached the realm of Demon Lord. It would be hard to determine which way the battle would go.


    Even if a Demon Lord''s magic was about twice or thrice the amount of his opponent. His victory wouldn''t be assured. The only thing he had an advantage of was being able to use skills that require a huge amount of magic and stamina.


    However, the Demon Lord with lesser magic reserves wasn''t completely helpless. With less magic quantity in his body, his control was instinctively greater. The time required for him to use a skill was lesser than the Demon Lord with huge magic.


    Besides these things, there were various other factors that decided their battle but the skills and the intelligence were the major factors that decided the flow of the battle.


    The skills, their strengths, their weaknesses. Using their intelligence to use these skills in a clever way to get the upper hand.


    This was why the Demon Lords rarely went into war against each other. After becoming so strong, who wanted to fight against someone else when you had an equal chance of dying?


    Besides, other than some Demonic factions with hostility against each other. Didn''t they have a single enemy¡­ The humans?


    If they fought against each other and continued to weaken themselves then wouldn''t the Humans just charge through and wipe them all out in one go?


    They were smart enough to understand the huge threat possessed by the humans. Their population was all united under one rule making it much easier for them to group together and start to destroy Demon territories one by one.


    The only reason they haven''t started this was that the other Demon Lords from the neighboring territories would support the territory being attacked while also requesting reinforcements from other territories.


    Though many of the demons hated each other, they had no choice but to temporarily join hands to fend off the attack from humans.


    This had only happened 3 times in history when the Human Kingdom suddenly launched an attack and took over vast land from the Demons. Obviously, this didn''t please the Demons but they had no choice other than to begrudgingly accept their defeat and protect the remaining territories under their control.


    Since there are fewer territories vacant for the Demon Lords now. If a Demon King manages to reach the level of Demon Lord in power, he would have to fight against his master and win and take over the territory. This was a rule virtually accepted by almost all Demons.


    The Demon Lord Tarodoch had ordered all his Demon Kings to move against the Demon Lord Azaroth. It appears he was ready to stake everything in this all-out war against the Demon Lord Azaroth.


    ~~


    Meanwhile, a vicious-looking youth was staring in front of his messenger who seemed to be shivering just by the gaze of this youth. A cold smirk formed its way onto his face as he spoke with his voice solidifying his prestige in the court, "How interesting¡­ The Demon Lord Tarodoch seems to be in a rush to war. It would be rude to not join him in making this scene even more chaotic."


    This was Alvaneth¡­ The former Demon God. Though this identity was kept secret by him. The messenger was dismissed by a wave of his hand.


    On his side, his most beautiful woman, and the former Demon Lord Helena was standing. Her eyes went a little wide at the information¡­ She started to think deeply about how she could use this war to get away from Alvaneth.


    Suddenly, she heard him order loudly with authority, "I want you all to form a quick line-up of 10 strongest men under me."


    It caused Helena to let out a relieved sigh. Wouldn''t this mean that she could run away from him when he wasn''t here? Even though she had lost to him, she still had a small influence left within this place. It wouldn''t be hard for her to escape with the assistance of her small influence.


    Just when she let out a relief, Alvaneth glanced towards her with a cold smirk and said, "Aww¡­wife, are you sad thinking that I will leave you behind? Don''t you worry! I shall release the seal and you can accompany me to this battlefield."


    Obviously, this didn''t please her at all and she frowned. She was unable to understand his intention and asked him, "Aren''t you worried that I will run away?"


    At her words, Alvaneth merrily laughed before he said, "Haha¡­ Wife¡­ Aren''t you too worried about nothing? You running away from me? That''s easier said than done. Even if you manage to run away from my clutches, I would be surprised but not worried. Since I can capture you once, I can capture you again."


    His words seemed to bring down the hammer of judgement on her fate. She couldn''t believe that this guy wasn''t worried about the fact that she wanted to escape from him.


    She had thought so many excuses in her head. She had initially expected him to be mad that someone was able to escape under his nose but here he revealed his indifference in stating that he could re-capture her.


    Wasn''t it just going to be useless? Her shoulders dropped and she felt that life truly was unfair.


    Alvaneth started walking towards the room of one of his beauties. He looked like he wanted to enjoy some of them before leaving for the great battlefield.


    Right now, a rather strong-looking and charismatic Demon Lord Azaroth was in his courtyard when a seductive woman walked within the room.


    Her footsteps revealed her presence to the Demon Lord Azaroth sitting peacefully on his cradle. His face revealed a teasing look, "Heh¡­ You are coming into my chambers rather willingly today Naomi. Have you finally decided to be with me?"


    This was naturally Naomi, the Seven Tailed Fox Monarch. Her current state was rather different from how she was with Saito and others. It was like she was a completely different woman.


    The pitiful strength in her body was unlike how she had faced Saito.


    The Demon Lord''s eyes suddenly widened when he noticed there were water droplets below her eyes. Her body carried some wounds and contained traces of strong Demon magic.. As strong as his own magic.

 Chapter 158 - Noamis Scheme

    He was incensed when he saw her in such a state. The moment he had laid his eyes upon her body, he felt as if his soul had flown away from his grasps. He felt like giving up everything in order to remain together with her.


    In this month, he had tried to court her but was incredibly patient. With her pitiful appearance and show of strength, he could easily take her by force but he didn''t know why he felt it would be rather disgraceful to do so.


    Besides, in this period of time, Naomi had never refused him. She had simply stalled for time by using different excuses. Though the Demon Lord didn''t believe half of her excuses, he never mentioned anything.


    He was incredibly patient because he didn''t just want her body but rather her heart, mind, and soul as well.


    So, when he noticed the wounds on Naomi''s body, he was furious. He asked her in a calm voice while trying to hide his fury, "Who did this to you? Are you all right? Let me heal you up¡­"


    Naomi didn''t speak anything and remained standing there. Azaroth stepped forward and touched her forehead while using his magic to heal her wounds.


    He then placed his other hand on her chin and lifted her head up, he gently speaks, "What happened? You know, you can tell me anything you want."


    After a whimper, Naomi speaks in a miserable voice, "Lord¡­ You know that I live near the outskirts of your territory which is in direct contact with Demon Lord Bakaul''s territory. Today, I overheard some of the demons from the Demon Lord Bakaul''s territory that they were preparing their forces to wage war against you."


    Here, the Demon Lord Azaroth widened his eyes in surprise. He couldn''t believe that the Demon Lord Bakaul was going to wage war against himself. Just what was happening?


    Naomi continued on with her story, "I made a small mistake and those demons found me. I ran around but they used some attacks against me and I couldn''t escape unscathed. However, thankfully, I didn''t stop and continued to run. Before long, I was near the inner part of the territory and only then did they stop chasing after me since they feared getting caught."


    Her words didn''t just enrage him. He also felt it was rather shameful to neglect Naomi just to give her freedom. If she couldn''t escape today, he would have lost her forever.


    He looked straight into her eyes and decisively said, "Looks like I need to prepare for the war just in case the Demon Lord Bakaul truly wages war against me. But even if he isn''t waging war, he will still have to provide me an explanation for your injuries."


    After saying that, Azaroth left the room. It seemed like he wanted to start the preparations and gather all his demons as quickly as he could to prepare for war.


    After he left the room, the pitiful appearance of Naomi changed. There was a cold sneer on her face now as she thought ''So, this guy isn''t as na?ve as I initially believed. He isn''t entirely sure if that Demon Lord Bakaul is waging war or not and want to confirm first.''


    Even though her plan wasn''t entirely working, she didn''t look worried at all. There was instead a confident smirk on her face ''Since that guy was confident that these two territories would attack the Sea Dragon Clan. He must have made some preparations. From his words, they both would have attacked after 2-3 hours¡­ I wonder how he planned to make the two of them fight against the Sea Dragon Clan.''


    She also left the room and moved towards the hall where all the demons were assembling. She had once again changed her appearance to make sure she looked pitiful once again.


    Naomi made sure to keep her presence as a weak demon to not catch any attention within the hall. Azaroth gazed at her for a brief period before his eyes moved towards the other demons.


    After all the important demons had gathered in the hall, he cleared his throat before speaking in a loud and clear voice, "Everyone, I have received information that the Demon Lord Bakaul is preparing for war against us. I am not sure about this information but it is certainly not good news to us¡­ Gather all the demons that you can and prepare to march towards the borders."


    Some of the demons were surprised, some were excited to hear the news about the war while some were indifferent to his words. However, one trait was common within them¡­ No demon seemed frightened at the prospect of war. They even seemed to be looking forward to war.


    The times of peace in the territory were good but too long and they would feel the itch to fight. Even though they fought against each other, it wasn''t as good as killing the opponent and bathing themselves in the opponents'' blood. The war was the place where they could show their prowess¡­ The place where they could unleash all their frustrations.


    One of the Great Demon Kings under him stepped forward and said, "We shall destroy your enemies my lord. Rest assured we shall surely make the Demon Lord Bakaul regret attacking us."


    His words were filled with absolute confidence and pride in his ability. He looked like he was ready to go and slaughter every single demon.


    Azaroth shook his head and replied, "No¡­ We are only preparing for the war. If it occurs then we will show them why it was a mistake to wage war against us but my main priority would be to avoid it. I do not understand Bakaul''s reason to wage war upon us."


    There was the matter about Naomi''s injuries but he remained silent about that. Though the Demons in the palace knew about his feelings towards her which was why they maintained some distance from her.


    Soon enough, they all dispersed and started to gather the demons under them. Naomi smiled a little before walking towards Azaroth''s position. She sat next to his seat before waiting for these Great Demon Kings to return after gathering all the demons.


    After around half an hour, a demon who looked rather weak as compared to the Demon Kings walked in the hall. He held a poster in his hand, he bowed in front of Azaroth before speaking, "My Lord, many posters have been found on the walls of the residences of our Demons. The location where they were found is not far away from the palace."


    "I see¡­" Azaroth said while narrowing his eyes. He asked the Demon in a curious voice, "What''s on this poster? Is there something written on it? Or is it a wanted poster spread by one of ours?"


    The Demon shook his head from one side to the other while saying, "No¡­ My Lord, a map is drawn on this poster. It seems like a map of our territory, however, there is a cross sign marked near the borders of our territory. Please check it out."


    He opened the poster and showed it to Azaroth. There was a frown on Azaroth''s face as he looked at the map. He asked the demon while furrowing his brows, "What is this poster? How did many of these posters suddenly appear? Why did they even appear?"


    The Demon remained silent indicating that he had no idea how they had appeared. After a bit of time, he spoke, "My lord, due to this map, many of the demons who laid their eyes on it had sneaked away to this location marked on the map."


    With a clear frown on Azaroth''s face, it showed how displeased he was. He stood up at once and spoke, "Looks like I will also have to check out this location¡­"


    As he started to move towards the location with a frown. Naomi remained in the hall while trying to hold back her laughter ''Wow¡­ My mate used this poster to mark the territory of the Sea Dragon Clan. The Illusion Formation won''t work on someone if he/ she is actively looking for the location. It only works on the subconscious mind after all. He used that flaw well enough¡­''


    ''From the start, he was planning on simply revealing the Sea Dragon Clan to the demons. Once their race''s exact location was discovered, the demons from both the territories would fight lead their armies to destroy them. But now that I know about it. I can use his plan for myself¡­ Hahahaha¡­.''


    Naomi was right in her thoughts. If she could control the situation then she would be able to make use of his plan for herself. It was simply beyond Saito''s expectations that she would be able to achieve something as outrageous as this.


    After chuckling a bit, she calmed down and thought deeply ''However, his plan was rather good. There are no traces of his involvement¡­ he was counting upon the greed of these demons. With the intellectual level of these demons, if some of them found a poster and saw a mark. The Demon will immediately sneak away in search of this treasure. Once they encounter the Sea Dragon Clan and a fight erupts, it would be impossible to conceal them.''


    She tried to hold back the grin coming onto her face ''It''s good that the Sea Dragon Clan has started to evacuate from the opposite direction. They shouldn''t encounter the Demons if they successfully manage to evacuate.. With their strength, if they do not encounter a demon territory, they should be able to escape safely.''

 Chapter 159 - Traps

    Right now, Saito was standing on one of the branches of the trees as he gazed around. He was trying to search for the Sea Dragon Clan¡­ To check if there was anyone who was planning to scout ahead or not.


    So far, he found no person coming up ahead for the purpose of scouting the way. It appears they all planned to walk together with all the way.


    As he remained standing on the branch, he thought about Naomi''s presence and a grim expression appeared on his face, "No¡­ She shouldn''t be with them now. For now, she should be trying to hold off the Demon Lords. Her power is much greater than before but she isn''t at the level where she should be able to take on two demon lord level fighters at once."


    With a small smile, he muttered, "Though I wonder how she will be planning to deal with my plan. If the Demons don''t find the treasure at the marked location, they will surely walk around and try to search for it. With their speed, it shouldn''t take them long before encountering the evacuating Sea Dragon Clan. After all, since they want to save the whole clan, their walking speed would be slow."


    Saito had no idea that not only Naomi had thought of a way to deal with his plan but also planned to use it to make the two Demon Lords fight against each other.


    He soon felt the presence of a person entering his sensing range. Just after a moment, another presence entered as well. The number kept on increasing and a cold smile appeared on Saito''s face ''Good¡­ Looks like they have finally arrived.''


    Judging from the speed at which they were walking. It would take them around half an hour before they reach Saito''s position.


    To create some distance between himself and the Sea Dragon Clan. Saito turned around and started jumping from one branch to another. Even though he was very strong, it wouldn''t be fun to fight against 2 Purple Dragon''s Bloodline inheritors and almost 40-50 Golden Dragon''s Bloodline inheritors.


    This was the reason he had prepared for some traps. It was fortunate that the Sea Dragon Clan was in rush to return to their own territory where they could behave unrestrained which was why they seemed to ignore some precautions they should have taken.


    As they walked forward unitedly. Many of the people had tiredness written on their faces. They couldn''t understand just what was going on. How come their normal life of living in a village was interrupted so suddenly that none saw it coming.


    Didn''t that mean that all the things they created back at the village was useless now. As soon as the Clan Head and the Deputy Clan Head returned, they immediately ordered them all to leave everything and evacuate.


    As for explanation, they only said that those who wish to live should come along. This line alone was enough for them to realize the gravity of the situation.


    They knew well enough that the Clan was currently situated within a very dangerous location. They weren''t even given the time to pack up the food. They simply picked up whatever edible food they could have and took it along with them.


    What shocked the members of the Sea Dragon Clan, even more, was when they heard about the news of the absence of the Sea Dragons.


    With the presence of the Sea Dragons, at least the Elite members of the Clan would have been able to return much quicker.


    However, now that the Sea Dragons were missing. They had to march all the way back to their territory while severely lacking in food supplies.


    The problem of the food supplies was something that truly worried the Clan Head. He couldn''t do anything right now and not tell them to stop before covering up a certain distance and restock the supplies.


    Even though Saito was far away from the location where he could see them. He guessed that these people shouldn''t have had a lot of time to grab hold of the supplies before leaving.


    Even though he could attack them now that some of them had entered his range. He waited¡­ Waited until all of them were deep within his trap.


    The Sea Dragon Clan was moving very fast. They had no idea that they were effectively walking in the trap of someone.


    After they were deep within the forest, he had created with his Nature Magic. With a small grin on his face.


    As the members of the Sea Dragon Clan were walking. Suddenly, they noticed a paper plane within the air. It seemed to be flying around before slowly lowering itself and striking the Clan Head.


    The Clan Head was planning to ignore it but when he saw some characters written on it, he couldn''t help but give it some attention.


    All the people behind him stopped as they were curious about what was written on this paper as well. The Clan Head opened it up and frowned as he read a large "3" written on the paper.


    He didn''t understand what this was all about. He was about to tell his clan members to continue moving when he suddenly noticed two more paper planes in the air.


    The two seemed to be moving in a circle before one of them fell near the feet of Clan Head. One of the members of the Sea Dragon Clan couldn''t help his curiosity and picked up the paper, "What''s this?"


    He unfolded it as well and asked the Clan Head about what was written on the paper, "''2''? What does this ''2'' mean? Clan head, do you have any idea?"


    After hearing the words of this child¡­ The Clan Head shivered as he thought of the possibility that these numbers were perhaps a countdown.


    He instantly raised his aura and tried to sense around. The thing that baffled him was that he couldn''t sense any presence within a range of 20 miles. Just how did these three paper planes come here if they weren''t thrown by someone.


    Observing the two paper planes near him. His eyes widened in surprise when he noticed that these two paper planes were made of magic. Just when he was about to use his magic to disperse the two of them, the third paper plane landed on top of his right.


    He unfolded it and was surprised to see the words on the paper. They were "1¡­. And start!" The Clan head blinked once after reading the paper. And when he opened his eyes once again, he suddenly found himself in a different place.


    The surroundings were white due to the huge amount of fog. The fog was so thick that he couldn''t see past a single step.


    After around 2 seconds, he sneered and spoke, "Trying to hold me with this pitiful skill in illusion? Hmph¡­" After he said that, the illusion shattered into pieces and he instantly returned to the place where he initially was.


    However, his face paled when he turned around to look at the members of the Sea Dragon Clan. They all had a hazy look in their eyes. Each one of them seemed like they were completely out of place.


    For someone like the Clan Head, it didn''t take much time before he realized what was going on and immediately thought with astonishment written on his face ''E-Each¡­Each one of the members is trapped within the illusion?''


    He looked towards his side and his mouth almost fell when he saw that the Deputy Clan Head also happened to be one of them who couldn''t get out of the illusion.


    He immediately started thinking ''What''s going on? This level of Illusion shouldn''t be something that should really bother them so much¡­ So why? Why can''t even my deputy deal with it?''


    He gnashed his teeth until they were grinding against each other and continued thinking ''Embarrassing¡­ Beyond embarrassing. The thing that I find even more baffling is that I cannot find the reason behind this mystery¡­''


    "Clan Head¡­ It sure isn''t fun to see this pathetic look on your face. I hope I don''t see it the next time we meet." This voice ultimately widened the eyes of the Clan Head so much that his eyeballs were about to fall off.


    He turned around and saw that same figure that he had seen back then. The figure was covered in pure black with emerald eyes gazing upon him.


    Those eyes seemed to contain a great authority and power compared to the last time they had met even though it had only been a few hours ago. The sharp look was very intense. It was like he was gazing right through the Clan Head.


    However, the Clan Head didn''t back down and returned that sharp look with an intense show of his Purple Dragon''s Aura.. A majestic aura emerged from his body as it enveloped everything within 500 m of radius.

 Chapter 160 - Power Of Illusion

    Raising his right eyebrow, the Clan head spoke with a calm voice, "Heh¡­ Aren''t you also very scared? To use illusion to appear before me. I guess you didn''t want to come here yourself. I wonder why¡­. Do you fear me?"


    An explosive power burst out of his body as if daring Saito to answer him. However, his eyes never faltered and he answered back with a calm and collected tone, "Fear you? Perhaps I do. However, isn''t that the same for you too? Aren''t you very scared of me right now?"


    This question was something to which the Clan head was unable to answer at all. It was the same as acknowledging that he feared Saito.


    "Yes¡­ I am scared. I am truly scared of this terrifying potential you possess. I can''t believe that you have remained hidden within the clan with such an amazing potential you possess."


    The Clan Head asked with a sincere look in his eyes, "Tell me, how have you made them fall into the illusion? Why can''t they get out of it? Now that I have used my Purple Dragon''s Bloodline, I still can''t seem to disperse the illusion. If it was in their surroundings, my majestic aura should have completely cleared off the illusion and suppressed it but it hasn''t happened¡­ Why!? With that level of illusion, it shouldn''t be that hard for them to get through it."


    If the mask was uncovered, a smirk could be seen on Saito''s face as he asked, "Tell me Clan head¡­Do these Clan Members of yours know about how to get out of an illusion?"


    With a sneer on his face, the Clan Head replied, "Obviously. Our education within the clan is very strict. All the members are naturally aware of how to get out of the illusion. We have even conducted simulations."


    "Let me change my question. Does these members of yours even know how to detect when they have been trapped within an illusion?" As soon as Saito finished speaking, the Clan Head realized the reason why no one was able to break out of it.


    "Just simulations? Let me guess¡­ There isn''t a real illusionist within the Sea Dragon Clan, isn''t it? Do you know what is terrifying about the illusion? It''s not the illusion itself but when you were caught in it." Saito was explaining it in a rather civil manner. The smirk under his mask could hardly be hidden as the Clan Head stared at those pair of confident emerald eyes.


    "Don''t tell me, you¡­" He looked around and widened his eyes as he stared at the forest. As Saito raised one of his hands, the Clan head saw a tree growing up from a sprout.


    "You¡­ You have Nature Magic? Impossible! I have never heard of a member of our clan mating with one of the renowned Elf Race. From the aura of Nature within that tree, I can feel it the content of Nature Magic shouldn''t lose out to the Elf Queen. But¡­ but¡­ that should be impossible even if you were born as a hybrid." The Clan Head''s thoughts were in complete chaos.


    Just when he thought that this guy couldn''t surprise him anymore. Another bomb was dropped off on him without a moment''s notice.


    With a victorious smirk on his face, Saito started speaking, "Not just this tree¡­ Every forest within these 30 miles of radius is made from my nature magic. Though it would have been clear to you if you have paid attention to the ground¡­"


    "The ground?" The Clan head turned his head down and observed it. It looked completely ordinary. He could understand just what was different about it when his eyes caught of some charred ground.


    He understands what was going on and looked straight at Saito while clenching his fists and gritting his teeth ''This boy¡­ He cleared this whole place with his Fire before he used his Nature Magic to grow out the trees from the roots that remained safe from his fire. It''s to make this place completely natural so that nothing seems out of order when in fact, everything about it has completely changed.''


    After noticing the surprise on the face of the Clan Head, Saito went off to speak, "Ahh¡­ Though I was worried. What if Naomi had trained your members of the clan in illusion. My plan would have surely been useless so I gambled¡­"


    "Gambled? With whom and what could even use as wagers?" The Clan Head was beyond astonished right now. At this time, he felt as if the great strength that he had accumulated over the few decades was completely useless in front of this brat who hadn''t even lived for 2-3 decades.


    "I gambled on the fact that the members of your Sea Dragon Clan won''t be able to get out of my illusion. If I had lost that gamble, I guess I wouldn''t have any other choice than to use a direct approach to stop you all." The Clan Head didn''t sense any sort of falsehood in what he said. It seemed like he was planning to face him head on.


    His eyes glittered as if he found something interesting. The Clan head spoke with a smile on his face, "Aren''t you confident? To face off against this Sea Dragon Clan alone. Even I can''t make up such a claim."


    With the same confident and calm look in his eyes, Saito replied, "You can''t doesn''t mean I can''t. Besides, it''s not like I must beat up all of you. I must survive¡­ Well, for me, that shouldn''t be an issue."


    "Then WHY!? WHY ARE YOU HOLING UP AND NOT COMING IN FRONT OF ME!? SAY IT WHEN YOU ARE IN FRONT OF ME, BRAT!" The loud shout truly startled Saito. He certainly wasn''t expecting the Clan Head to say that.


    But he shook his head sideways and let out a sigh before asking in a clear voice, "Why should I?"


    This clear destroyed all the explosive aura that the Clan Head build up with his shout before. The situation suddenly became rather mysterious pursuing Saito''s question.


    The Clan Head''s eyes, his hands, his legs trembled as he heard that question. He understood what Saito was trying to say!


    "I do not fear you but why should I face you when I have the advantage? Isn''t that foolish?" This was what Saito was thinking.


    "The illusion¡­ You never explained the thing about which I asked." The Clan Head asked as he calmed down from that earlier shock.


    The illusionary Saito started to laugh after hearing what the Clan head said and replied, "Ah right¡­ You did ask it. Tell me Clan Head, what would you do if haze slowly started to appear in front of you as you are travelling. Not too much but gradually increasing. What would you do?"


    This question wasn''t something that needed to be answered by the Clan head. Saito answered it with a strange sharp look in his eyes, "You will ignore it! You will think that this is merely a change of the different regions and their seasons especially when you are in an emergency like this. What would you do when suddenly the fog is too much for your eyes to see past a few steps, an empty place with no sound and no sense of touch? What would you do?"


    "That''s right, they would use their magic which made the situation even worse¡­ They never understood that right after entering the forest, they were all within my illusion. All except for you¡­ It was too risky to use the same illusion on you as well. So¡­ I chose your Deputy to check what would have been the result if I used that illusion on someone of your level. The results truly please me to no ends." As soon as he finished speaking, the breathing of the Clan Head became heavy.


    He couldn''t believe that he was unable to notice the magic within the air. Right now, they were so deeply trapped within this forest that he would have to either destroy it completely or just use his magic to envelop each body of the member of the Sea Dragon Clan.


    The first method would require him to use huge amount of magic which would surely alert the demons behind them. They would come and check if they sensed such a strong display of magic.


    The second would slow them down. The Clan head understood what Saito was trying to do right now. He was trying to buy some time for that Prince and princess to escape while also making sure that the Sea Dragon Clan couldn''t make any moves lethal to him or them.


    This also made him understand why Saito was so confident right now.


    Though it was far from what the Clan head thought. Right now, Saito felt like he had been standing on a narrow path. He could continue to move forward but he would have no choice to jump down in one of the two sides if Naomi appeared right now.


    This time, he obviously had another plan if Naomi tried to interfere. However, what made him fear her was the fact that her abilities were rather wide.. She had a great speed and strength even without the enhancements from the magic while her proficiency over illusion was so great that Saito couldn''t detect her even when she was using her Illusion to stay invisible when they had met at the Dragon Valley.

 Chapter 161 - Dealing Damage To The Sea Dragon Clan

    She could easily disperse Hell Flames and even his powerful Heaven''s Lightning that he had recently acquired. However, Saito wasn''t out of his own trump cards yet. Even Naomi didn''t know or understand the special ability of his Nightfall Sword.


    The Clan Head currently had no choice but to concentrate his own magic and sent out in the body of each member of the Sea Dragon Clan to disperse the illusion.


    After his magic entered their bodies, he couldn''t help but sigh out in admiration. The thing that Saito was controlling wasn''t the surroundings but rather the magic within their bodies. Saito had spread out his own magic within this magic. Every breath that they took, they inhaled some of his magic.


    And it seemed as if Saito was still able to retain his control over that magic. It would be useless for other people to know how to do this, after all, the amount of magic they could control was limited and couldn''t change anything. However, it was completely different if it was in the control of an Illusion Master.


    They simply need that bit of magic within the bodies of their enemies and create chaos while showing an image to them. The more they tried to use their magic after that, the worse the situation.


    It could only be resolved if the opponent was able to calm down his own magic. But from Saito''s description of the illusion, all the members of the Sea Dragon Clan seemed to understand that they were in an illusion.


    But instead of trying to calm down, they were flaring up their magic and forcefully breaking out of this illusion. This not only did not resolve the situation but incredibly worsened it.


    The illusionary body of Saito let out a sigh as he said, "I am rather unfortunate. To think I decided to use another illusion on you. If I had used the same one on you then I wouldn''t have any problems. Ah well¡­"


    Those words caused the Clan head to break out in cold sweat. Indeed, if Saito used this illusion on him, perhaps even he would take some time before realizing the theory behind the illusion. It certainly wouldn''t be easy to get out of the illusion before Saito kills all the members of the Sea Dragon Clan.


    After a bit of time, the Illusionary Body raised his hand seemed like he was crackling his fingers.


    "Time to start¡­ Since it''s your good fortune to not be caught in my illusion. There are two choices left for the Clan Head. Watch what is going to happen and enjoy or try and stop me." Without even giving the Clan Head any time to think, some trees started to grow at the back of the force.


    Each one of them had many long vines that were flailing around. It touched some of the members of the Sea Dragon Clam. As those vines reached the members of the Sea Dragon Clan, the people seemed to feel like their life was sucked out of them.


    This also ended the illusion for them, but they were so surprised and couldn''t adjust themselves to what was happening around them.


    After 3 seconds, they seemed to have realized something was going on as they looked down and noticed their body slowly getting weaker.


    Though they tried to struggle, it was far too late when the vines suddenly bound their bodies. Their life force was sucked by the trees, which accelerated their growth.


    The Clan Head was agitated, he didn''t think that Saito had planned to deal with the Sea Dragon Clan in such a cowardly and despicable way. It was another thing to fight against the clan but entirely another to ambush them like this.


    He immediately rushed towards those growing trees to cut them down. However, he never expected that as soon as he would rush towards the back of the line-up.


    Trees would start to grow near the position where he was standing. The vines from the growing trees avoided the Deputy Clan Head''s body and sucked on the life force of all the other members.


    Even the ones with the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline couldn''t get out of the vines. Their strength was genuinely magnificent, but in just one breath of time, the tree was able to suck 35% of their full power.


    Even when they broke out of the illusion, they naturally couldn''t exert their full strength. The Clan Members were unable to get out of those vines.


    By the time Clan Head reached the vines and cut them off. He looked at the members he had saved. It was like they had instantly aged over 200 years. They still had some breath remaining, but it was clear that they wouldn''t be able to exhibit the powers of their youth.


    He turned around, and his eyes widened, even more, when he saw the vines near the spot where he was initially standing. The reason he was even more enraged right now was that the real elites of the Clan were all in the front together with him.


    Attacking them was akin to attacking the foundation of the clan. As the Clan Head watched on for a second, he noticed how much difference a single second had created. The members who still had some youthful look on their faces now had sunken faces with extremely greyish-black skin.


    The Clan Head didn''t have a choice but to move forwards to cut off those vines as well. He couldn''t allow those trees to grow. If they continued to grow, the number of vines would increase, they would be able to grab hold of more members at the same time.


    He had no choice but to abandon the ones at the back of the whole force to save those elite members. He had after all only cut off the vines now, he couldn''t cut off the tree so quickly.


    The tree continued to grow out more vines and grabbed hold of more people. By the time, the Clan head rescued the Elite members of his clan. His clan already lost around 10-15% of the total people along with 2 elite members.


    It was a significant loss for his clan. He couldn''t believe that even with his own presence, he couldn''t save them all also though Saito had not yet initiated in combat.


    Saito was standing on the edge of the forest which was near to the direction of the Dwarf Kingdom. He was clear about his actions that at the most, this trick would be able to deal around 20-25% damage to the whole clan.


    This ability was something one could only use for the ambushes because, after 12 hours, the magic in the trees would start dispersing before disappearing as if they were never present.


    He was sure that with this damage to the clan, the Clan Head would be a lot more observant on his way. It would be impossible to ambush him or surprise him now. However, this caution would cost their speed.


    The Clan Head would have to maintain a low speed to carefully gauge everything and decide. Saito let out a relieved sigh since this was his main objective. To slow down the rate of the Clan head.


    Though he certainly didn''t care about the life and death of the Second Prince and Third Princess, he wouldn''t mind helping them out. They were the blood relatives of Rita. He licked his lips in anticipation at the reward he was going to ask from her.


    Though from her deposition, perhaps she would jump into his bosom before he even says anything.


    Right now, the ones who indeed weighed Saito''s mind were Lyra and Chloe. He thought with a heavy feeling in his heart ''Are the two of you fine? For¡­ For my selfish motives, I had to leave you. Will you be angry with me when we meet? After finishing up here, I will search for the two of you.''


    He closed his eyes as he thought about his first wife, Lyra. That voluptuous cute woman was so lovely that it almost seemed like a dream. Chloe was also adorable; her beauty was on the same level as Lyra''s, and her disposition was also excellent.


    One of the real reasons he had never been able to accept Chloe was because he wasn''t the Axel that she knew. He was somewhat scared as well¡­ Scared that she wouldn''t be able to take him if she found out the truth.


    However, it also burnt his selfish side more. The more he was scared about Chloe finding of the truth, the more he wanted to hide it from her. He was sure that she wouldn''t be able to find out the truth unless he spelled it out for her.


    He naturally wasn''t going to do that, he didn''t care if these actions seemed despicable. He had started to care for Chloe, he wanted to be with her. He wanted her to be with himself.


    It wasn''t a good reason to explain his selfishness? Who cared? If both were happy¡­


    ~~


    Right around this time, the two Demon Lords, Azaroth and Bakaul were engaged in an all-out war. It was obviously due to the presence of Naomi. If she wasn''t here at the scene, then this situation wouldn''t have escalated to such a point.


    Azaroth simply wanted an explanation for Naomi''s injuries. Since Bakaul hadn''t made a move, it would be rather idiotic for him to wage war just due to some small demons.


    However, Naomi simply added oil to the flames as she says to Azaroth that Bakaul truly intended to wage war against them. The poster plan which Saito had made was pushed upon Bakaul by Naomi''s careful choice of words.


    Even Bakaul was dumbfounded as narrated her hypothesis on what he wanted to do. He wanted the Demon Forces to disperse from Azaroth''s territory before suddenly attacking the region when quite a several demon forces had scattered away.


    After the territory was captured, it wouldn''t be difficult for Bakaul to annihilate the dispersed demons from the Azaroth''s region. The fact that some of them may also change sides was something that Naomi had still not spoken about.


    With the way she had said, Azaroth naturally thought Bakaul planned to do this. Bakaul''s army was indeed well managed, and almost all of them seemed to be behind him. If someone told Azaroth that Bakaul wasn''t preparing for the war, then he wouldn''t believe it even if someone beats him to death.


    However, that wasn''t the case as Azaroth had imagined. Unlike the carefree Azaroth, Bakaul had a strict administration in his territory.


    The Demon Kings weren''t allowed to do anything they pleased. They all had specific tasks which they had to do by nightfall.. One of the Demon King''s missions was to check up on the demons.

 Chapter 162 - The Start Of A War

    Obviously, when he came to know about the map. He was somewhat delighted and wanted to check out such a place himself. He also didn''t want to have a smaller number of hands to return with the treasure, so he gathered a high number of Demons.


    Even though this was the case, Naomi was quickly able to paint him as a selfish demon who simply wanted all the treasure for himself. He also wanted to destroy Azaroth''s territory in one surprise attack.


    It wasn''t just Azaroth who was listening to her. The subordinates behind Azaroth were also looking with interest. Their eyes flashed with a trace of anger and suddenly attacked Bakaul while shouting, "How dare you plan to attack our Lord!? Pay with your lives!"


    Bakaul was already enraged at the false accusations. This idiot jumped up and provided a target for Bakaul to release his frustrations. It could be said that his luck was indeed one of the worst in the whole world.


    After this attack, it was impossible to stop the upcoming war between the two Demon Lords. Naomi used this chance to walk away and gain some distance.


    With a blissful look on her face, she closed her eyes and began using a strange technique. It not only concealed her presence but a faint reddish aura from the battlefield started flowing into her body.


    Seven Tails appeared behind her body as they were flailing around. There was one of her tails that seemed to be cut off.


    It was healing at a rapid pace. After around half an hour, it was completely healed, and there was a cold smile on Naomi''s face.


    This was what she had been planning. She wanted to absorb the baleful aura of these demons after their death for the recovery of her tail.


    Even though it had been quite some time since Saito cut it off. She hadn''t been able to recover it back. Also though she had slaughtered around 100''s of demons, it simply wasn''t enough.


    The only place where she could gather such a strong baleful aura was in a war between two demons. Initially, she was planning on making the Sea Dragon Clan ally themselves with one of these two and destroy the other.


    Her goal had been the same. After regaining that tailback, she licked her lips as the power overflowed inside of her. This was the best way for her to get stronger while not even lifting a finger.


    The Demon Lords were engaged in their own fierce battle to notice Naomi. A moment of hesitation or negligence would be fatal for either of them.


    ~~


    Some more trees appeared in the middle of members of the Sea Dragon Clan, but it was swiftly cut apart by the Clan Head of the Sea Dragon Clan. He had to move towards the members one by one and disperse the illusion using his own strong magic while also keeping an eye on any trees that suddenly appeared.


    It slowed him down quite a lot. The total casualties were around 30% of the members of their clan with 5 of them being the Elite members. It was a significant loss. To lose these members of the clan even without a fight¡­ It made him angry, just thinking about it.


    Though he was angry, he made sure to not let his magic flare up. If he flared his magic, they were all as good as dead.


    Meanwhile, on the other end of the forest, Saito was breathing hastily. It was rather hard for him to suddenly grow those trees and control them.


    The magic it took was immense. Even his enormous reserves were nearly exhausted. After a few seconds, he stopped channelizing magic within the trees and took some time to recover.


    Fortunately, with the presence of Nightfall Sword, he wouldn''t be in any danger. He recovered around 35% of his magic and let the rest remain within the sword.


    Saito jumped on some trees and moved from his position while thinking ''Good¡­ I should have bought enough time. 2-3 hours should be enough for the two of them to get even farther. As the members of the Royal Bloodline, their skills shouldn''t be too shabby.''


    His head turned towards the direction in which the Sea Dragon Clan was moving. He estimated their speed and slowly muttered, "With their speed¡­ They should take a day to get to this position. I can rest here tonight. I guess it won''t be possible for me to attack them again now. Tomorrow¡­ I should return. My mission should be considered complete now."


    He closed his eyes and took a nap at one of the large trees. His aura blended one with nature and wholly covered his presence.


    Even Naomi wouldn''t be able to find him now. Saito had one last thought about how the Eternal Knights were training right now. He let out a sigh in disappointment as he murmured, "I planned to have them go out in groups and fight against beasts to fight for their own food. Looks like my plan will have no choice but to be delayed if I don''t return soon. I must return to the Elf Kingdom to give these inner cores of the Sea Dragons to the Shadow Lightning Wolves. Increasing their strength is very important¡­ Besides, Joergen and Emma can have the remaining two. Well¡­ It''s good that Crimson''s new place is close to the Elf Forest."


    He tried to calm down all his thoughts and rest. Tomorrow, he could delay them some more time by using traps and then return.


    ~~


    The war continued for the whole night. By the morning, the number of demons had been cut by half on both sides though Bakaul''s side was showing signs of exhaustion.


    The Demon Lords had started fighting near their armies but as the fight continued, they had drifted away before they realized it.


    Right now, there were around 2-3 miles away from the main army. The area around them was completely cleared without the presence of a single thing.


    The explosive demonic blasts continued as Azaroth deflected them before charging up his own attack. At that time, he suddenly stopped and jumped high in the air while staring down at the ground.


    Bakaul was somewhat confused by his actions and furrowed his brows as he noticed three Purple Colored Blades pass through that position.


    Those blades were created out of Sword Qi. They were also completely demonic in nature which indicated that a demon had managed to condense a Sword Qi.


    It was rare to see a Demon with a Sword Qi. It required great comprehension abilities regarding the weapon and a strong fanatism. For a demon, their weapons normally break rather quickly.


    To have formed a Sword Qi was very surprising. They heard chuckling sounds, "Heh¡­ I never expected to walk into such a favorable situation. Looks like I am quite lucky. Don''t you all think so too?"


    Soon enough, 10 people jumped within the area. All of them carry a strong demonic aura. The one with the Purple Colored Sword Qi was easily identified. He was the one in the middle with those cold purple-colored eyes.


    The was Alvaneth! Alvaneth and his team!


    Every demon in the surrounding was surprised by his entry. The two Demon Lords¡­ The Demon Kings fighting some distance away. The one who was reaping the benefits alone until now, Naomi!


    Not one of them expected his presence. Naomi frowned as she sensed his strong aura. Her senses were a lot sharper than any other demon. She could feel that intimidating aura from Alvaneth. And not just Alvaneth but from the other demons along with his as well.


    Other than Alvaneth and one more aura, all the other ones didn''t reach the level of Demon Lord but they were far above the likes of the Demon Kings. Between a fight of Demon Lords, these demons could be the decisive element for victory.


    Naomi remained in her hiding place as she wanted to gauge their skills and plan further ahead. Her eyes widened when the Sword Qi was suddenly rushing towards her.


    She realized that her position was revealed. She had no choice but to jump back and further hide her presence within the dense forest.


    The Sword Qi slashed the area where she was standing earlier but to no avail. Alvaneth let out a ''tch'' and muttered, "Coward¡­"


    His eyes focused on the two Demon Lords who were initially fighting against each other. They had temporarily stopped fighting against each other to deal with this foreign threat.


    The first to move his mouth was Azaroth, "Who are you? Why are you dropping between our fight? Just what is your intention?" His words appeared to be rude but he was taking quick breaths and it was easy to misunderstand.


    Raising his eyebrow, Alvaneth appeared to be confused as he moved his mouth, "My name is Alvaneth. As for my intentions, I believe those are rather clear."


    He snapped his fingers with a look of excitement in his eyes.. He stared at Helena at the corner of his eyes, "Go and fight."

 Chapter 163 - Creating Chaos In War

    Helena obviously wasn''t happy to receive the order from someone who had humiliated her so badly and raped her. But she had no other choice than to follow his order.


    Right now, he had unsealed her magic. It was rather chaotic for her to control her magic right now. She stared at Azaroth and Bakaul with a cold look and snorted, "Very well¡­"


    Both the Demon Lords had grim looks on their faces in front of these unknown enemies. From Helena''s Aura, they understood that she was at the level of Demon Lord.


    To fight against so many of these strong individuals while being at half strength would be troublesome even for them. Their eyes met with each other and slowly nodded.


    This was a tactical agreement to stop fighting with each other to deal with this threat first.


    Both the Demon Lords suddenly turned around and loudly shouted towards their forces, "STOP FIGHTING!"


    Their loud shouts were amplified using magic so even though their forces were far away. They could still hear the voices of their lords clearly.


    They reluctantly stopped fighting and pulled away while staring in the direction in which their lords were fighting. To understand the reason behind this order from both the Demon Lords, they started to move towards their location.


    Alvaneth clearly didn''t plan to deal with this great number of demons alone. He looked at the 8 others besides him who were somewhat weaker than Demon Lord Helena, "Take care of them¡­ I don''t want any interruptions."


    "Yes, my lord." All of them bowed before moving forward to comply. Unlike Helena, they respected Alvaneth sincerely. It was because of his decisive yet evil nature and strong power.


    To serve such a lord was their wish.


    The eight of them were even stronger than the Great Demon King. Though they wouldn''t be able to destroy the army coming towards them. To hold them off a certain distance from this area was something they could accomplish.


    Some markings appeared on Helena''s face as her nails grew a little and the Purple Magic transformed into Pure Black Magic.


    Noticing this transformation, Bakaul spoke out loud, "Nether Magic! I never expected to encounter the Demon Lord Helena here."


    Azaroth''s face turned grim as he heard Bakaul''s words. He also had his own suspicions that this woman was Demon Lord Helena, but Bakaul confirmed it.


    He calmly glanced at the youth next to her and frowned. The strand of Magic he had sent to investigate Alvaneth''s power was destroyed.


    Alvaneth showed a grin to Azaroth and said, "Do you want to gauge my power? You aren''t worthy¡­"


    He turned towards Helena and said, "Finish these two quickly. I shall deal with another matter."


    Without even sparing them a glance, he jumped within the forest to follow that mysterious expert who had dodged his Sword Qi.


    After Alvaneth left the area, Azaroth and Bakaul stared at each other before suddenly launching an attack at Helena who had a composed look on her face.


    Helena moved her hands and multiple spheres of Nether Magic were formed. They rushed towards Azaroth who was rushing towards her with his robust body.


    As Azaroth noticed those Spheres, he calmly used his Profound footwork to dodge these Spheres while closing the distance between him and Helena.


    Meanwhile, Bakaul strongly stomped on the ground, raising it to form a wall in front of him. The Nether Magic Spheres crashed against this Wall and damaged it but were unable to go past it.


    By the time Azaroth closed the distance between him and Helena. Helena jumped back and thought in her head ''108 Blades of Death.''


    This was a sudden attack at an unexpected speed. Azaroth twisted his body in mid-air but he was still unable to dodge all these blades.


    10 of them stuck his arm which changed the color of the arm to pure black. 2 of them stuck his foot to change the color of his foot to Pure Black.


    Helena had a devilish smirk on her face as she moved closer to Azaroth''s body. Azaroth knew what was going to happen.


    His eyes widened and he lost his composure while shouting frantically, "BAKAUL!" The other Demon Lord heard his shout and kicked the Wall he had created.


    Numerous rocks flew towards Helena and prevented her from moving close to Azaroth. Suddenly, the ground in front of Azaroth raised and a huge punch made of earth magic flew towards Helena.


    By the time Bakaul was using his skills to prevent Helena from getting close to Azaroth. Azaroth was concentrating a lot of his magic within his arm and foot.


    From his palm, he started releasing the Nether Magic which had nearly begun to fuse with his body. It took a great amount of his magic to push it out of his body but thankfully, he was safe now.


    "Fire Blast!" Azaroth released that attack at Helena who had just jumped in the air to dodge the earth punch from Bakaul.


    Helena clearly understood how dangerous this fire was and the damage it would inflict on her body. She clearly didn''t wish to take it head on.


    Her palm released a huge amount of nether magic which split apart the Fire Blast that was coming towards her. It gave her the time to land on the ground and prepare to battle against these two terrifying Demon Lords.


    Obviously, the Fire Blast was not meant to kill her or injure her. It was just to serve as a distraction while Azaroth reunited with Bakaul to deal with Helena.


    ~~


    Meanwhile right now, a woman with Seven Tails was jumping from one tree to another. She had a grim look on her face because she could feel a terrifying existence chasing her.


    Even before she was sealed, she had never sensed the soul of someone so terrifying. It was like a Demonic God was closing in behind her. Her instincts forced her to run away.


    Alvaneth frowned a little as he felt that the speed of this woman within this forest was indeed too fast. This forest was restricting his movement while that woman seems to be benefiting from this type of area.


    He suddenly stopped while revealing a grin on his face. Anyone who saw this grin would point out that this guy wasn''t up to anything good.


    And indeed, his next actions were to pull out his sword. Concentrating a large amount of Sword Qi within it. He stared in the direction in which Naomi had run away.


    "World Destroying Divine Slash!"


    The Purple Sword Qi condensing onto the Sword was naturally strong. As soon as Alvaneth used this move, every single tree within that direction was struck down and started to fall.


    What was even more shocking was that the width of the Sword Qi was increasing the more it slashed trees. It was like nothing could stop it.


    It nearly swept the trees of about 100 km in front of Alvaneth. Naomi was shocked to see that nearly all the trees around her were falling.


    Even she didn''t have a technique with such a large range. Besides, now she could feel, the person running in her direction with quick speed which was hard to believe. She knew that if she continued to run at this speed, she would be caught soon enough.


    From the magic power, she immediately deduced that it would be impossible for her to win against this man if he had more techniques like these.


    There was only a single way for her to save herself from this guy. It was to gain reinforcements. Reinforcements who were almost as strong as herself or even stronger.


    Her eyes flashed with a red light before she changed her direction and started running even quicker than before. This time she was using even more of her magic within her legs. Though it gave her a temporary boost, it was harmful to her if she used it for a long period of time.


    However, right now, she didn''t have the comfort to worry about her legs. She had to quickly reach the destination that she had in her mind or she may very well be killed by this mysterious expert.


    She had no idea who this mysterious expert was and why he appeared. He had destroyed her plans of letting those two Demon Lords weaken themselves even more before she got rid of them.


    Even if these Demon Lords fought against this mysterious expert. She would still be able to seize the soul of the one who would die. It was practically a solution where everyone benefits from her but this mysterious expert sensed her and was following her. The fact that he was able to sense her and even follow her with such speed destroyed her plans.


    With a huge grin on his face, Alvaneth followed her.. Now that Naomi was using all her magic, she naturally couldn''t conceal her magic nature from him anymore.

 Chapter 164 - Encountering The Fox

    A bit shocked when he sensed her magic, Alvaneth thought with a grim look as he continued running ''This aura¡­ This is the aura of Seven Sin Fox Monarch. But how¡­ The last Seven Sin Fox Monarch was sealed under the Great Tree by none other than the Ancient Elf Queen. Did she manage to spread her bloodline through some method? Looks like it will be worth it to follow her.''


    He was also rather reluctant to follow her so far away. If the range between him and Helena exceeded 20 miles, he wouldn''t be able to restrict her at all. Even Helena would realize that.


    However, now that he found out the identity of Naomi, he planned to chase her to wherever she was going.


    ~~


    Soon enough, just as he created about 20 miles of distance between himself and Helena. Helena noticed his mark within her body had disappeared.


    While she was distracted by that mark, she failed to counter the attack from Azaroth as his fire punch landed on her stomach and threw her. Though it damaged her, there was a trace of a smile on her face as she thought ''Gaaah¡­. I am free¡­ I am free. I need to run away quickly.''


    She stood up on her feet and had a trace of a smile even though she was just punched on her gut. The Nether Magic started to spin wildly around her as she said, "Let me give you two an advice. Run away as quickly as possible. Don''t be caught by that bastard Alvaneth."


    Right after saying that, instead of facing them, she started running in the opposite direction. Her words left both Azaroth and Bakaul in confusion. The fight against her was truly nerve-wracking for them.


    It was hard to fight against a user of Nether Magic, especially when they were both injured. They couldn''t help but think about the words that she spoke before running away.


    They remembered that guy with the Purple Sword Qi. And both concluded at the same time ''That guy must be named Alvaneth. Just who is he? How can he make a demon lord work for him?''


    Obviously, they had no idea who Alvaneth was but now, they laid down on the ground and started to recover.


    Their subordinates seemed like they were having a hard time against the 8 subordinates who had come along with Alvaneth and Helena. Even with their superior numbers, the 8 Demons seemed to be immovable. They had only received some minor injuries which had begun healing.


    In fact, Azaroth and Bakaul''s forces seemed to have lost some demons. And if this continued, even if these 8 Demons were killed, they would greatly damage the forces under Azaroth and Bakaul.


    For now, they planned to recover back some strength before making a move to deal with these 8 Demons.


    ~~


    Meanwhile, Saito who was sleeping until now suddenly jolted away as he sensed a huge amount of magic being used. Some of the trees he had created were cut down in the forest.


    He immediately jumped up and started to fly high in the air. His eyes widened in shock when he noticed a part of the forest where the trees had fallen on the ground.


    The distance between his own location and that place was very great. However, he still found it hard to believe how someone could slash so many trees in such a large area.


    "Who did this? Was it done by Sea Dragon Clan? But I can sense all their members¡­ all of them have covered two-thirds of the way out of the forest. So, was it done by Naomi or someone else? I need to go and investigate." He started to fly towards the source of that magic. It was the most demonic magic that he had even sensed in his life.


    Suddenly, after a few seconds, he sensed another magic and his face changed. His face went blank as he stopped for a few seconds before he gnashed his teeth and rushed towards this new magic he sensed.


    This was obviously Naomi''s magic. The reason he could sense it so clearly was that her position was near the trees he had created and the fact that she wasn''t concealing it right now.


    It easily helped him locate Naomi very accurately. Soon after, he sensed another source of magic following behind her. The magic he sensed from that person was rather similar the magic source from earlier.


    "Is she running away from someone?" With a tch, Saito rushed towards Naomi. This would be a great chance to get rid of her.


    He could feel that the one who was following her wasn''t weak. If they both attacked Naomi at the same time. Then even with her tricks, she wouldn''t be able to survive.


    While flying towards her, he anticipated the direction in which she was running away. Saito suddenly stopped in the air as he started to think ''Wait¡­ Why am I rushing straight for her? From the direction she is running, it seems that she plans to join up with the Sea Dragon Clan and kill this guy following her.''


    He knew where she was going so catching up to her was no longer a problem. He immediately changed his direction. He also descended on the ground while concealing his magic and waited for Naomi to come now.


    He waited for 10-15 minutes and let out a relieved sigh when he sensed them. It looked like Naomi''s plan truly was to use the Sea Dragon Clan to either kill this person behind her or just let the Sea Dragon Clan fight against him and run away.


    At that moment, he jumped down on the path while suddenly releasing his magic. His huge magic did shock both Naomi and Alvaneth. Naomi was closer to Saito''s position and she could even see his face.


    There was a cold smile on his face as he stared at her with a ruthless look in his eyes. He strongly gripped his Nightfall Sword and opened his mouth, "Ho-ho¡­ Isn''t it a small world? I never expected to encounter a Demonic Fox right now. Such a coincidence¡­"


    This time, Naomi gritted her teeth in anger as she thought ''Coincidence my ass! You were obviously waiting for me here.''


    However, she wasn''t one to let the anger get the better of her. The distance between her and Alvaneth was still great.


    The corners of her mouth turned up as she said, "Hello mate¡­ I am happy to see you well. Would you mind letting me go today? I promise to never forget this favor."


    "What are you saying, Fox? I never stopped you. You can go if you wish." Came the reply as he held that sword in his hands.


    It was one of the rare instances where Naomi was truly speechless. She looked towards his sword as if saying ''Do you think of me as a fool? Why are you gripping your sword so strongly if you don''t plan to use it?''


    She couldn''t help but think ''That guy behind me is already enough to make me run for my life. That monster is unaffected by my Illusions. Dammit¡­ I need to convince him fast.''


    Naomi once again started to speak, "Listen, we both do not have any real hatred between each other. Even though it''s been so much time, I have not attacked the Elf Kingdom. This should prove to you that I am not your enemy."


    "Doesn''t matter to me." Saito wasn''t affected by her words at all. They both knew well enough why she hadn''t attacked the Elf Kingdom.


    She was still not strong enough to deal with Elf Queen and her subordinates alone. Besides, the presence of the Great Tree also boosted the magic of Elves now that the Nature Vein had been unsealed. She obviously didn''t want to risk her life by attacking the Elf Kingdom without proper preparations or else the Elf Queen may seal her again as her ancestor did.


    Saito suddenly made his move. He was immediately in front of Naomi as he thrust his sword towards her head.


    Naomi narrowly dodged that thrust. Even though she dodged the attack from his sword, there was no change on Saito''s expression. He seemed to have expected this from her.


    His other hand opened and Naomi faced Saito''s open palm at close-range. Saito spoke out with a calm face, "Wind Blades."


    Instantly, multiple wind blades were formed and slashed Naomi''s whole body. Even she couldn''t dodge them all with her flexibility and agility.


    After the attack from Saito, she knew that there was no choice for her but to fight. She immediately bent down her body and touched the ground with her right hand.


    Narrowing his pupils, Saito immediately jumped away from that location.. He was very lucky as he narrowly avoided a huge amount of Demonic Energy coming out from the ground and surrounding Naomi from all directions.

 Chapter 165 - Shocking News

    It created a perfect defense formed of Demonic Magic Energy around her with a height of 350 meters above the ground.


    Saito sneered in his heart as he gazed upon this defense. Suddenly, two of the seven tails of Naomi suddenly appeared from the demonic energy and attempted to attack Saito.


    With rolled towards Naomi''s direction while channeling a great amount of Hell-Fire within his sword. He quickly stood up and stabbed the Nightfall Sword in the ground while speaking with a crazed look on his face, "Blazing Inferno!"


    The Hell Fire magic within his sword seemed moved within the ground as the magic targeted Naomi. As soon as it encountered Naomi''s body, the Black Fire Inferno erupted as if it was an active volcano.


    It completely enveloped the Demonic defense that Naomi had created for herself. Even though the Inferno had managed to completely envelop her defense, Naomi wasn''t worried at all as she spoke with no worry on her face, "To think you would forget that your Hell Flames are useless against my magic."


    "I didn''t forget." Came Saito''s reply which caused Naomi to frown slightly. She raised her brow as she widened her eyes ''This attack¡­ It wasn''t used to injure me. He used this attack to prevent me from seeing. It is impossible to see through the Hell Flames even with my spiritual sense.''


    With a hint of self-ridicule, she thought in her head ''Looks like I underestimated this fellow too much. I can''t make a move against him now. To make a move against him, I will have to lower down the Demonic Defence¡­ but if I do that then I would have to contend against the Hell-Fire with purely my physical body which is nothing other than courting death.''


    To think she was trapped within her own Demonic Defence. She had no choice but to wait until the Blazing Inferno ends. According to her estimates, it would take 10 seconds.


    She still wasn''t that worried as she internally sighed ''It isn''t that bad of a situation but I would need to be careful in executing this move again. The Demonic Defence should be able to hold off any of the attacks-''


    Her thoughts were interrupted when a sword suddenly passed through the Demonic Defence and passed through her stomach. Before she could even react to the shock, she heard Saito''s cold voice, "Heaven''s Lightning¡­ Obliterate!"


    Those words seemed like a command to the Red Lightning as it immediately passed through the Black Nightfall Sword to destroy Naomi''s body.


    Her eyes widened in surprise as she felt the cells of her body being destroyed one by one. She spoke with a strange smile, "My mate, you are truly capable. To be able to kill me is nothing short of exceptional."


    "Seems like you can''t keep your mouth shut near your death." The Hell Flames dispersed into nothing and Naomi''s eyes met up with Saito''s emerald-colored eyes.


    With a strange yet confident expression, she said, "Be prepared."


    "Prepared?" Asked Saito in confusion.


    "Prepared for war. In half a year, I promise to declare war against the Elf Kingdom. I would have recovered my whole strength by then." At this time, the lower half of her body was completely destroyed.


    Saito''s pupils widened in shock. However, he was quick in regaining his calm look and say "War against you? But you are going to die here now. Are you saying that you can still survive this? Don''t kid yourself¡­!"


    "Obviously¡­ I am not going to survive this. At least, this body won''t. It would hurt my soul quite a bit and I wouldn''t even be able to reap the benefits. It''s honestly quite vexing for me." After she finished speaking, her whole body disappeared.


    Saito stood with shock written on his face as he tried to understand what had just happened. He spoke within his mind ''Iris¡­ Was she speaking the truth? Is this not her true body?''


    [Yes, master. This seems to be the body formed by splitting her own soul into two parts and a huge amount of blood essence which transformed into her body. One body with 75% of her soul power while the other would contain the 25% of her soul.]


    With a grim look on his face, Saito asked Iris ''What happens now that I destroyed this body with 25% of her soul?''


    [It has been destroyed. Everything she had done with this body had vanished into thin air. If she had merged with this body then she would have received tremendous benefits but Master has destroyed it. Her soul power is damaged and she would require a long time to recover it, after all, repairing her own soul which is already so strong is very hard.]


    Placing his hands under his chin, Saito thought ''Hoh¡­ So that explains the fact the 6 months'' time for the war. No¡­ I cannot trust her word for this. She could have said this to make me let down my guard. She could attack next month or 3 months later or maybe 5 months later. I have to be ready¡­ In fact, I have to find her location and kill her. Even though I don''t fear war against her but it would be wise for me to avoid causalities.''


    He noticed another presence that had shortened the distance between them while Saito was thinking.


    He relaxed his grip on the sword and let the blow flow normally. Since this new guy was also an enemy of Naomi, Saito felt that there would be no need to fight.


    However, Alvaneth greeted him by sending out a Purple Sword Qi. Saito frowned a bit and tried to deflect that Sword Qi with Nightfall Sword.


    Saito''s whole body shook as he intercepted the Purple Sword Qi with Nightfall Sword. The force of this Sword Qi was beyond what he expected. The Sword flew out of his loosely gripped hands.


    "Wait! Why are you attacking me?" Saito asked with a calm look while hiding his surprise.


    Alvaneth stopped in front of Saito. Both of them carefully observed each other.


    "Why did you kill that fox?" This question came as a surprise for Saito who thought that this guy was following Naomi because the two of them were enemies.


    He answered back with a calm look, "What do you mean why? She is my enemy so I killed her."


    This answer caused Alvaneth to falter a bit for some moments before he said, "Pick up your sword. Fight me in place of her."


    "Huh? Fight?" Saito was really confused at this point. Just what did this guy want. Was he being retarded?


    "Yes, fight. I wanted to tame that fox. Since you have destroyed that plan of mine, I will take you." Alvaneth said with not a hint of hesitance in his voice.


    Saito was dumbfounded at the words of Alvaneth and the confidence he carried. He let out a sigh while thinking ''So he wants to tame me huh¡­''


    Since there was no other choice, he opened his palm towards Nightfall Sword''s direction while shouting, "Come, Nightfall!"


    This time, he mentally noted to be careful of his Sword Qi. Alvaneth rushed towards him without saying anything. Right now, he was utterly enraged.


    Even though Saito had not remembered him, how could he forget the damage Saito inflicted on his very soul.


    The day he was reborn. Wasn''t it because of Saito who had destroyed the Demonic Statue and the ceremony of his revival? If not for the sacrifice of that Great Demonic King''s Soul then even he may not have survived that.


    He had clearly noted that face in his head and wanted to take his revenge at all costs. Meanwhile, Saito had completely no idea who he was facing since he had thought that he was successful in destroying that Demonic God Statue.


    Saito had never even seen this man in his entire life so how could he know that this was the very same Demon God whose soul was nearly annihilated by him.


    Saito rushed towards Alvaneth and fought him in close combat. He thought with his Nightfall Sword and his own speed, it would be no problem to fight in close combat.


    Their swords clashed against each other. Neither side showed any signs of backing off. Saito used his superior speed to gain the upper hand but after two to three clashes, he frowned and thought ''Even with my superior speed, I can''t gain the upper hand against him. He is really skilled with the sword. It seems that I have to step up¡­''


    A bolt of red lightning crackled around his Black Sword as he muttered slowly, "Dragon Bolt!" A stream of lightning discharged from Nightfall Sword. Its shape resembled that of the dragon.


    With a straight face, Alvaneth raised his free hand and used his Demonic Magic to counter Saito''s attack.


    Since he was busy dealing with his attack. Saito immediately rushed towards him and tried to slash him.


    Yet a surprising thing was that he was blocked by a Purple Colored Sword Qi.. Another four appeared which targeted Saito''s hands and legs.

 Chapter 166 - Fighting The Demon God

    Noticing the Sword Qi, he immediately abandoned the thoughts of slashing Alvaneth and used his Nightfall Sword to deflect the Sword Qi.


    Right when he finally looked ahead, he couldn''t hide the shock on his face as Alvaneth had suddenly come closer to him and slashed him.


    The Slash went within his stomach from the right side. Before he could go any deeper, Saito used his other hand to grab hold of the sword and prevented him from slicing off his body into two.


    Blood started gushing out of his wounds while the Sword within Saito''s flesh glowed with a purple light and multiple Sword Qi were released within Saito''s body. These Sword Qi started to tear his body internally.


    It was fortunate that his inner organs were a lot stronger after acquiring the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. If it was before, his inner organs would have probably been sliced off into pieces. But right now, even though he was injured heavily, it could still be healed.


    Hatefully gritting his teeth, Saito murmured, "I don''t understand why you seem to be so intent to be my enemy."


    "But, enough now¡­ Hurricane!" His calm voice was terrifying. However, Alvaneth didn''t seem to care at this point. He just wanted to defeat Saito.


    Even though Hurricane was terrifying since every single one of the streams of winds were really sharp but they didn''t hurt Alvaneth at all. He stood there completely motionless; it didn''t even seem like he was doing anything.


    However, if someone looked closely, they would notice a strong purple colored Sword Qi moving around Alvaneth''s body with quick speed, deflecting all the wind blades that came close to his body.


    "Was this your plan? To sure this skill to injure me while I can''t move? I am sure you didn''t expect the Sword Qi to be used in such a manner. After all, you aren''t a real swordsman." Said Alvaneth with a smug look.


    This was indeed something that Saito didn''t expect but he didn''t lose his composure and spoke, "Indeed¡­ But that''s not all."


    A strong amount of fire was released from Saito''s body. It was the terrifying Hell Flames. If it was a small quantity of the Hell Flames, perhaps the Hurricane would have extinguished it but the amount of Hell Flames released by Saito were enough to ignite the wind on fire.


    The hurricane around the two of them transformed into a Black Fire Hurricane. The sharpness of the Wind Blades was lost however, a strong temperature was created in that area which was the center of the hurricane.


    Even though the Purple Sword Qi was doing it''s best to be moving around. It still couldn''t prevent Alvaneth to be injured by the Hell Flames.


    "Now to return the favor. My friend, are you ready?" Saito said with a taunting look which didn''t go along in the situation he was right now.


    "Golden Dragon''s Strength!" Saito was instantly surrounded by the Golden Light. The sword he was holding in his hands started cracking as he applied more force.


    While Saito used his other hand in which he held Nightfall Sword to return the favor. Since Alvaneth was busy in keeping the Hell Flames away from his body by utilizing his Sword Qi. He couldn''t move at the moment.


    If he moved, he would be throwing himself into the huge sea of Hell Flames. While if he didn''t, he would have to confront Saito''s Nightfall Sword. This was what Saito thought. Saito was prepared for either of the options Alvaneth chose.


    Alvaneth showed a fearless grin as he stared at Saito. It seemed as though he wasn''t planned on jumping back but has decided to confront Saito.


    The Nightfall Sword penetrated the skin on his stomach and went deeper before Saito stopped. He murmured in a low tone, "And now¡­ to return the favor. Million Bolts of Lightning!"


    A Million Bolts of Heaven''s Lightning were released from the Nightfall Sword which went around his whole body and burnt his inner organs.


    Alvaneth was shocked when he experienced the burns from Saito''s Lightning. He exclaimed with a serious look, "Heaven''s Lightning! This is out of my expectations. I never imagined you to grab hold of such a strong Lightning."


    The reason Alvaneth was so shocked was because he had seen Saito''s dark Lightning. It contained a horrifying amount of Demonic Power but if compared to the polar opposite, Heaven''s Lightning. It wasn''t worth mentioning.


    To transform his Dark Lightning into Heaven''s Lightning. He never considered that Saito was capable of even transforming the nature of his elements. It was rare but people had achieved it. All of them were the peerless talents and experts during the Ancient Time.


    But to find someone in this age. This was truly unexpected. Alvaneth decided to change his own plan and released his hold over the sword.


    Narrowing his pupils, Saito felt like he needed to kill him now or else Alvaneth would escape. Saito put more strength within his sword and wanted to slice off Alvaneth into two however, he was utterly shocked when the sword passed through Alvaneth''s body as if it was thin air.


    Alvaneth''s body started glowing with dark light and Saito knew what it was. It was the Shadow Magic. It was similar to Joergen''s Shadow Blend Skill. But it seemed a lot more useful.


    To be able to become a shadow while he was stabbed. It spoke volumes about his skill. Saito coughed out some blood from his mouth.


    Saito looked around and couldn''t find Alvaneth even with his Spiritual Sense. He immediately spoke in his mind ''Iris¡­ Give me the exact location of this guy.''


    [Roger.]


    [He is 10 meters in front of master.]


    ''Got it!'' Saito spoke in his mind and two huge balls of Red Lightning were formed within his hands.


    He threw them towards the location where Iris pointed him at while shouting, "ENJOY BITCH!"


    Even Alvaneth''s eyes widened when he noticed those two Red Lightning Balls coming towards him. He hatefully gritted his teeth and appeared on the ground.


    With an angry look, he said, "This isn''t over! I will kill you next time!" His body suddenly started to shine brightly before he disappeared.


    Saito frowned a bit and asked Iris in his head ''Is he still here?''


    [No master. His presence has completely disappeared.]


    He was a little relieved after hearing that and fell on the ground. The Hurricane slowly dispersed away.


    The Hell Flames burnt bright in his hands before he applied them on his wounded area. His flames started to burn his wounds at a rapid speed.


    He let out a scream of pain, "Ahh¡­ This pain¡­ haah¡­ I will also remember you¡­ Next time, you won''t be able to run away even with a teleportation symbol."


    Saito had a bitter look on his face as he stared at the wound which was closing after being seared with the Hell Flames, "To think I have been reduced to such a state just because I underestimated him a little in the beginning."


    "Did I grow conceited after killing Naomi? And that was just a pitiful clone. To think I would be arrogant from such a simple task." His wound was seared closed now. No blood was leaking from his wounds.


    It seemed like a scar now that the wound had been seared.


    Saito had a serious look on his face as he stared at the scar and started thinking ''Let this scar be a lesson for me in the future. This is the price of underestimating an enemy! Even though I knew that nobody should underestimate an enemy¡­ But to experience it personally was completely different.''


    He looked around and sighed at the great damage done due to his Hurricane. He didn''t want to leave this land like this without any trees.


    He instantly created trees which covered this part of the forest and covered it without the thick and long trees.


    After resting for a period of time, Saito started flying towards the Elf Kingdom. His task was already over. By his calculations, the amount of time needed for the Second prince and the third princess was achieved. He no longer needed to slow down the Sea Dragon Clan.


    What Saito didn''t know that the direction in which Alvaneth escaped was the very same direction in which Sea Dragons were moving and the location where the Crown Prince of the Vermillion Kingdom was.


    It was like he was pulled out from a sea of fire but thrown into a cliff. Just one misfortune after another.


    ~~


    Around this time, his 8 strongest men from Alvaneth''s kingdom had been annihilated after Bakaul and Azaroth joined hands.


    After annihilating these 8 men above the Great Demon King''s level, they were all rather tired. They were no longer in mood of the war. In fact, the reason for the war was Naomi.


    She was the one who incited the two of them to start a war. But their rest was short-lived because they heard a loud roar, "AZAROTH!"

 Chapter 167 - Final Stand

    Hearing that voice, the Demon Lord Azaroth was dumbfounded as he thought ''Give me a break, dammit. Even this savage brute is here! I can''t fight against him in my current condition.''


    This was none other than Demon Lord Tarodoch. He had finally arrived with his army. He looked somewhat dumbfounded when he saw a large army seemingly in wait of greeting him.


    He looked towards the side of Azaroth and saw that Demon Lord Bakaul was sitting together. He blinked 3 times as if trying to digest the current situation and finally spoke with a prideful voice, "I didn''t think you knew about my surprise attack against you. You even requested help from Bakaul and his army. Were you that scared of me?"


    At this moment, Azaroth was doing his best to recover his strength. He immediately cursed Tarodoch within his mind ''Scared of you? Why are you talking as if you are superior to me? Have you fucking forgotten how many times I have beaten you that you had to crawl back?''


    Obviously, he didn''t speak anything. If he mentioned this then Tarodoch was sure to get extremely mad and charge over like the brute he was.


    Right after the first clash, he would determine that both Azaroth and Bakaul barely had 10% of their demonic magic left. It was far from being able to fight against Tarodoch.


    Even though Tarodoch was a brute, he had created some clever techniques which could even injure a Demon Lord seriously. One of them was the fearful Demon Sun. At Azaroth and Bakaul''s current condition, they would be killed by that fearsome attack effortlessly.


    What was even worse for the two Demon Lords was that their armies were not at their full strength. The number of causalities had long since exceeded 50% on both sides. They barely matched Tarodoch''s army in number even if they joined forces.


    Moreover, their low morale due to the low strength of their Great Demon Kings and Demon Lords was another factor that affected the entire situation.


    Meanwhile, Tarodoch''s army was completely fresh without any injuries and with high morale. If these two armies were to clash against each other then, Tarodoch''s army would crush these two armies.


    The greenish-blue blood on Azaroth''s and Bakaul''s bodies stopped flowing out of their wounds but it was clear that they were in peril.


    At this moment, not only Demon Lord Tarodoch not charge at them immediately. He looked at one of his men and signaled him to move forward.


    The Great Demon King moved forward and knew what he had to do.


    Azaroth and Bakaul''s pupils went wide when they felt a strange Demonic Magic spreading in the air. It was like the wind. If they wanted to stop it, they would need to use half of their remaining magic left.


    If they didn''t make a move, the Demon Lord Tarodoch would be informed of the current situation and he would immediately charge at them showing no mercy.


    Meanwhile, if they made a move then their powers would be reduced even further. If at that moment, Demon Lord Tarodoch suddenly got crazy then nobody would be able to stop him.


    As the situation got uglier, Azaroth looked at Bakaul with a bitter smile as he said, "It seems that our situation is rather grim¡­ hahaha¡­"


    "What are you laughing for? Do you find it amusing that both of us are doomed? Dammit¡­ This didn''t even have anything to do with me. This crazy demon obviously wanted to deal with you only with the history the two of you have. Even I am caught in such a situation because of you." Bakaul looked a little angry at how carefree Azaroth was being right now.


    "Isn''t it amusing how we got in such a situation because of a woman?" Azaroth said with a laugh.


    Bakaul didn''t understand what was so amusing and asked him, "What do you mean? Aren''t you diverting your mind from the current situation Azaroth? Look in front of you, tell me, do you have a plan or not?"


    Instead of answering his question, Azaroth says, "My mind is suddenly clear¡­ I don''t understand what happened but I feel like I have been manipulated. Do you believe it Bakaul? Me¡­ The Demon Lord Azaroth was manipulated by a woman! And I failed to detect it!"


    Bakaul glared at him from the corner of his eyes as if saying "Pathetic." His face turned into a scowl as he kept monitoring Tarodoch''s movements.


    In contrast, Azaroth didn''t seem like he was worried at all. Azaroth turned to look at Bakaul and said, "Since this situation occurred because of my foolishness and my pathetic ability, naturally I will be the one to pay for it."


    Instantly, the fire within his body started burning more fiercely than ever. He had a look of determination as he stepped forward with large strides while speaking, "Tarodoch! Don''t you want to fight against me! Isn''t that why you wanted to wage war against me? I know you have no interest in territory or army¡­ You simply want to kill me. Isn''t that right?"


    Tarodoch visibly shook as he heard Azaroth''s words. He was somewhat dumbfounded. From his subordinates'' words, he knew that both Azaroth and Bakaul were injured. They had less than 15% of their whole magic left.


    But he didn''t understand. Just why did he still feel inferior to Azaroth at this moment. With just 15% of his magic, Azaroth was able to instill fear into him.


    However, he remained calm on the surface and spoke, "Your fake bravado won''t work against me, Azaroth. I don''t know what happened before I arrived but it seems as though you are on your last legs. You only have a pitiful 15% of your whole magic left. You can''t survive this!"


    "Yeah." Came the calm reply of Azaroth who confidently accepted what Tarodoch said. But he continued in a confident manner, "But that''s enough to deal with you."


    The Demonic Fire fiercely burned around him. Azaroth looked back at his subordinates one last time. All of them had lowered their heads. They knew what was happening and despaired that they couldn''t stop it.


    "Raise your heads! You are my soldiers! The ones whom I trained! Show me your strong will! One isn''t strong because he can defeat 100 strong warriors in his peak condition. He is strong when he can defeat a strong warrior in his weakest condition. Now, RISE!" His loud roar seemed to have woken them all instantly.


    They raised their heads and looked straight towards the back of the Demon Lord Azaroth. This was the great Demon Lord as well as Leader who was ready to take on the whole world.


    As they repeated Azaroth''s words in their minds. Blood gushed to each part of their bodies. Each one of them gripped their weapons tightly.


    Not only Azaroth''s forces. Even Bakaul''s forces couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of admiration for this Demon Lord.


    Their wounds hadn''t healed. Their strength hadn''t returned. However, what Azaroth had done was start a fire in their hearts. A fierce fire that looked like it would burn everything in their way.


    All of their collective thinking was ''Right¡­ Why are we in despair!? Aren''t we just going to be killed? Since when did we demons fear death!? To be killed in such situations¡­ WHO DARED MOCK US? The ones who survive will be LEGENDS!''


    The whole army looked as if it had a new life now. In fact, they growled at the Tarodoch''s army as if saying "COME! COME AT THE SAME TIME! WE WILL BURY ALL THE ONES WHO COME!"


    At this time, Azaroth also looked one last time in Bakaul''s direction. He spoke in a soft voice, "We haven''t been on the best of terms however, I hope that you honor my wish¡­"


    Bakaul nodded without even asking what it was. He himself felt he was being rather pathetic before. Just who was he!? THE DEMON LORD BAKAUL!


    He had become a Demon Lord after a sea of blood. Since when did he fear death!? Who cared about life or death! Had he grown so attached to living that he lost his own composure!?


    He instantly understood the reason for that light-heartedness on Azaroth''s face as he had said "My mind is suddenly clear." To think he had the nerve of thinking of Azaroth as pathetic.


    Wasn''t he also just as pathetic?


    Azaroth continued speaking and even Tarodoch and his army listened. None interrupted as this Demon Lord continued speaking with a cold voice, "Kill that Seven Tailed Fox¡­ From what I knew, her name was Naomi. Find her! Kill her! Cut her into pieces and feed her corpse to the army! This is my final wish."


    Tarodoch was confused by Azaroth''s final wish but Bakaul understood. He remembered that Seven Tailed Woman. He could also naturally see her appearance was that of a Seven Tailed Fox.


    He shouted out loudly, "YOU HAVE MY WORD AZAROTH!" The heavens seemed to have thundered the moment he finished speaking.


    Azaroth had a small smile as he heard Bakaul and looked towards Tarodoch. Tarodoch seemed like he was holding back the urge to grin.


    Azaroth spoke with a cold and prideful aura, "Tarodoch¡­ In this life, you shall never best me! FINAL STAND!"


    A strong flaming aura erupted from his body. It was like a volcano that instantly covered 50 meters all around him! The heavens shook when they heard a loud screech of Three-Legged Golden Crow!

 Chapter 168 - The End Of War

    Even though Saito was 100''s of miles away from this location, even he heard this screech from the Divine Bird and frowned. He knew that this was coming from the direction of the Demon Territories and thought ''What is going on? This aura¡­ Even though I can feel it is so far away, how can it still reach me?''


    He wasn''t the only one who was surprised. The Sea Dragon Clan Head also frowned when he heard that loud screech and immediately shouted, "Move quickly! This is the screech of the Divine Bird Golden Crow. I have no idea why it appeared here but we must rush back to our territory. We aren''t it''s match at all!"


    In the direction he was moving, Demon God Alvaneth and the True Hero Renya were fighting against each other. The Crown Prince remained seated as he carefully observed their fight. He seemed very calm even though True Hero Renya was completely on the defensive while the Demon God Alvaneth hadn''t even revealed his true strength.


    On Crown Prince''s side were the Second Prince and the Third Princess. The loud screech reached their ears and finally, the Crown Prince''s face flickered.


    He jumped down from his Golden colored Chariot and ordered Renya with a loud and clear tone, "Stand back, Renya. Let me end this quickly."


    Renya was somewhat confused as he asked the Crown prince while dodging an incoming sword qi, "What is the reason, Crown Prince? Do you think I will be defeated by this Demon? I have barely warmed up."


    Dante Vermillion glared at him and ordered, "Stand back!" Renya looked at Crown Prince and understood that he was completely serious.


    The True Hero Renya jumped back and let the Crown Prince fight against Alvaneth.


    It wasn''t just Crown Prince, even Alvaneth had heard that screech which immediately made his blood boil with excitement because he knew what it was. He stared at Crown Prince Dante Vermillion and said, "Looks like you also know about what is going on. Hahaha¡­"


    "To think that the Three-Legged Golden Crow''s power has appeared at such a time." Crown Prince Dante muttered with a grim look. He understood what it signified¡­


    After the one who inherited the Golden Crow''s Bloodline dies. Its inheritance will appear at the location where its inheritor last took his breath.


    Even though he himself couldn''t absorb that Golden Crow''s Bloodline, he could grab that drop of blood and prevent a demon from getting hold of it. If a Demon Lord ingested that Golden Crow''s Blood then either he will explode from the sudden influx of power or he will undergo a rebirth of his body and he will be much stronger than any ordinary Demon Lord.


    He wasn''t the only one who knew about this fact. He initially wouldn''t have been worried if even a Demon Lord ingested that drop of Golden Blood and inherited the power of the Golden Crow.


    What caused him to step forward was because as soon as he heard the screech, he had noticed this strange Demon also look in that direction with an exciting look.


    Even though Crown prince Dante didn''t fear the current Alvaneth. The situation would change completely once Alvaneth grabs hold of that drop of Golden Blood.


    Dante''s whole body radiated a huge amount of power as a Vermillion colored Colossal figure formed above his head.


    As soon as Alvaneth glanced at that colossal figure. His excited demeanor vanished into thin air as he thought ''Fuck! Not this!''  He looked as if he had forgotten all about the Golden Crow already.


    He tried to calm down and spoke each word while grinding his teeth in great shock and anger, "WAR¡­ GOD¡­ LEGACY¡­!"


    Alvaneth put on a troubled smile on his face right now as he got ready to fight. This fight changed its difficulty from easy to hell too fast.


    The Golden colored flames which were being released from Azaroth''s body truly shocked the demons.


    Nobody had any idea that Azaroth possessed such a great secret. To hold the flames of the Three-Legged Golden Crow of the legend.


    If the Phoenix was the Divine Bird which was the natural enemy of all demons, then the Golden Crow was the Divine Bird of Destruction. The Demonic Divine Bird of destruction.


    Bakaul remained stood there as he gazed at the Three-Legged Golden Crow''s Body. Its enormous body was made entirely of golden fire.


    Just its presence was enough to intimidate the army behind Tarodoch. The army unconsciously took a step back in fear of this Divine Bird.


    Meanwhile, the morale of the forces behind Azaroth was further raised. They all stepped forward as if they couldn''t hold back anymore and wanted to charge over. They excitedly waited for the final order from Azaroth.


    If a bystander saw this situation, they would never be able to imagine that the demons within this exciting-looking force were wounded so heavily that some of them even felt numb in different places of their bodies.


    In response, Tarodoch stepped forward and loudly said, "COME! DEMON LORD AZAAAAAROOOTTHHH!!!"


    "Charge!" Azaroth finally gave his order with a calm voice. He rushed towards Tarodoch and charged.


    Hundreds of Thousands of Demons charged at the forces of Tarodoch who maintained their position and waited for these demons to enter their range.


    Finally, the fierce war between them started!


    Bakaul tried to restore his energy as much as possible. He wanted to recover just 10% more of his power before charging towards the Great Demon Kings. This was perhaps the best way with which he could contribute to this war.


    ~~


    At the same time, Helena was running with all her magic. She was quickly moving towards the North since the South was the territory of the Demon God Alvaneth.


    She feared that if she stayed in the south, no matter the location. Alvaneth would find her before capturing her again.


    The only place Alvaneth still didn''t dare to go was the Human Kingdom! Even though Alvaneth''s power had a deep impression on her mind. She knew that the current Emperor of the Vermillion Kingdom was not someone even Alvaneth could defeat.


    His power could very well even rival the Gods!


    The legends about his high power were already spread in the Demon Territories decades ago. He had after all destroyed one of the strongest demon Regions with only 10 men, including himself. The Moonlight Demon Fox Region!


    Even Alvaneth would have to consider 10''s of times before even thinking of entering the Human Territory. Also, if he came, he wouldn''t be able to use his vast demonic energy within the Human Territory. That would be inviting death!


    Even though the Current Vermillion Kingdom''s Emperor hadn''t made any move out of the Human Kingdom in the past five years. There was little doubt about his power in the mind of the demons as well as humans alike.


    ~~


    A day passed. The fight between Crown Prince Dante and Alvaneth ended in massive injuries to both sides. Alvaneth had to use a risky move to get past the great defense raised by the Crown prince.


    Before long, he ran away to his own kingdom to save his life. He understood well enough that if he continued fighting, he would very well lose his life here.


    Before he left, he was in a sour mood while thinking ''Just what is up with this generation of humans!? One has such great control over the elements and managed to cleverly injure me while the other is the inheritor of the fucking War God Legacy¡­ How the fuck am I so unlucky to meet them so soon when I haven''t even recovered half of my power!?''


    The Crown Prince Dante Vermillion was also surprised at the severe blow dealt with him. To think that this man''s sword could pierce his own chest¡­ It was not entirely out of his expectations, but it did surprise him.


    He was more surprised at how this Demon used that chance to run away. To think he was running away after dealing such a severe blow. He also firmly remembered this demon who had given him a fatal blow.


    He looked around and closed his eyes for a moment before he immediately ordered the forces, "Turn around! Return back to the Dwarf Kingdom!"


    He sensed the Sea Dragon Clan approaching them. Initially, he was planning on laying down some traps, but the Demon God Alvaneth restricted him for a whole day.


    They had lost a whole day''s worth of time. It was not wise to continue to hold onto one plan. He immediately changed it and ordered the forces to fall back.


    Obviously, he wasn''t going to move without giving a blow to the Sea Dragon Clan. They had, after all, made a move against his brothers and sisters. And even against his dead younger brother''s family. To let them go without making them pay the price was impossible!


    He looked at Renya and said, "Go and scout the area. Tell me the exact position of the Sea Dragon Clan, their walking speed, and the direction. I will give you 10 minutes."


    "5 Minutes are all I need." Said Renya with a smirk before he disappeared into thin air. Even though the hole in his chest was gradually covering up. The Crown Prince didn''t look satisfied at all.


    He pulled out a pill from his pocket and swallowed it. The wound in his chest immediately covered up, and a strong aura seeped into his body, which also returned him the magical energy he had used during the fight.


    "Move faster!" Shouted Dante while he stared at the force is a little slow in turning back. He turned his head towards the direction from where the Sea Dragon Clan was coming.


    Dante thought with a grim expression ''To think that the Sea Dragon Clan members are moving so slowly. Is it because of Axel as Second Brother said? Just what did he do that these people are moving so slowly, even in such a situation.''


    How could Dante know that what Saito had done to the Sea Dragon Clan had somewhat traumatized the Clan Head? The Clan head was even ready to have the Sea Dragon Clan fight against any force than to have these Sea Dragon Clan members being killed without even the chance to fight back. To do that, he was spreading his energy everywhere to check up everything within his range, so their walking speed was naturally slow.


    ~~


    The war between the Azaroth, Bakaul, and Tarodoch was finally ending. Bakaul was the only one of the three Demon Lords who survived this great war. Other than 2 Great Demon Kings remaining on his side, every single Great Demon Kings had died.


    It was clear that Bakaul was the victor of the war. But even as he won, there wasn''t a trace of happiness on his face.


    He looked on the horizon while thinking about the ending moments of Azaroth. He crushed a piece of rock in frustration as he remembered the look of Azaroth and thought ''You bastard-! I can''t believe it. Your death should have been music to my ears. Why is it giving me such grief?''


    ''Who the fuck said that demons don''t feel anything!? I will beat the shit out of him until he can''t walk straight for the rest of his life.''


    ''If demons can''t feel anything, then what is this pain in my chest that just won''t go away!'' He didn''t even realize it, but a teardrop flowed down his face and dropped onto the ground.


    Almost all the demons of both sides have been killed. Hundreds of Thousands of demons were now corpses. Only 1000 demons survived this war. 800 Demons were from the Tarodoch''s forces, but they quickly surrendered when they saw that the Demon Lord and two Great Demon Kings were still living.


    Even though the Demon Lord''s condition was pale. They still remembered the scene of Azaroth destroying Demon Lord Tarodoch in combat even when he was on his last legs.


    None dared to step forward and incur the wrath of a Demon Lord. They quickly surrendered.


    The 200 demons from Bakaul''s side blinked a few times before they understood that they had won. They immediately started shouting loudly, "AZAROTH! AZAROTH! AZAROTH! AZAROTH! LEGENDARY DEMON LORD AZAROTH!"


    Most of these 200 demons were originally from Bakaul''s army. To be cheering for a Demon Lord other than the one whom they have pledged themselves. It was a great taboo.


    Demon Lord Bakaul didn''t mind that nor did he stop them. He chuckled in a low voice and mutters, "And I just thought you were dead¡­"


    He held a golden drop of blood within the palm of his hand. He tightly held it before he turned around and shouted loudly to the surviving Demons, "LISTEN UP! MY ORDER TO YOU ALL NOW! GATHER ALL THE DEMONS WITHIN THESE AREAS, I DON''T CARE ABOUT THE METHOD! JUST GET THEM IN FRONT OF ME!"


    He paused for a moment before he once again loudly shouted, "KEEP WATCH OF A SEVEN TAILED FOX OR WOMAN! REPORT ME IMMEDIATELY IF YOU FIND HER!"


    Killing intent violently rushed out of his body as he coldly said, "I will personally kill her! Get that?"


    The Killing Intent radiated by every one of these demons was also impressive as they shouted, "UNDERSTOOD, LORD BAKAUL!"


    The army started to move and left the area quickly. Bakaul was left alone in the area as he kept gazing at the Golden Blood in his hands, "Perhaps this will be the last thing with which I can help you¡­ I swear I shall take revenge for you."


    He swallowed the Golden Blood at that moment. A Golden Fire lit up within his body as it destroyed his body. However, he didn''t let out a single cry of pain.. He silently endured it, and soon enough, his body started to radiate Golden Rays.

 Chapter 169 - Running Into Helena

    ~After 5 days~


    Saito was about 100 miles away from the Elf Kingdom. As he was flying towards the Elf Kingdom, he turns his head towards the ground when he sensed the presence of a strong demon.


    He stopped in the air and continued to look for the presence. Soon enough, he found the presence. From what he could see, it was a woman. A woman with long light purple hair.


    She seemed to be running towards the direction of the Elf Kingdom. Saito frowned a little as he thought ''What a strong Demonic Energy? Why is this woman alone, and what is she doing here?''


    ''Is she moving towards the Elf Kingdom?'' He tried to deduce her destination from the direction in which she was running.


    However, he soon shook his head and thought ''No¡­ If the Elf Kingdom''s location had been leaked, then she wouldn''t be alone. Even she can''t take on the entire Elf Kingdom by herself. Which means¡­ She isn''t moving towards the Elf Kingdom. But beyond it¡­ The Vermillion Kingdom. But why?''


    Saito slowly descended on the ground before he also started to run in the same direction at a speed which was neither too fast or slow for himself.


    It was his plan to intercept her on the way. He also controlled his magic to release a Demonic presence from his body.


    It was neither too strong nor too weak. Enough to rival the aura of a Great Demon King. Soon enough, they both ran into each other and Helena stared at Saito with a hint of surprise.


    She didn''t seem to expect that she would run into a demon here. What even surprised her was that Saito''s body was releasing the aura of a Demon, but she never noticed it until he was so close to her.


    She thought in her head ''I was too careless. I should have noticed such a strong aura if he approached 100 meters around me. It has been 5 days¡­ Am I still so terrified of that man that I have completely lost my composure? I need to calm down.''


    However, what shocked her, even more, was his human appearance. She once again started thinking ''He is surely releasing Demon Aura. There is no mistake about that. However, how can he have a human appearance? As far as I know, the Demons can only adopt a Human Appearance once they become as strong as Demon Lord or due to an inheritance from an old demon god.''


    She once again carefully observed Saito and thought ''From the aura being released from his body. He should be a Great Demon King¡­ However, I also sense another source of power deep within his body. It''s rather pure for a Demon''s power. Is he a hybrid?''


    Saito was also observing her carefully. His eyes moved from her head to her toe. He carefully watched her and thought ''From her eyes¡­ It seems that she is observing me carefully and hesitating to make a move. Her quick and heavy breaths suggest that she is tired and needs rest.''


    ''But she is a Demon Lord. Why is it that she is so tired? Her clothes have teared up a little, which suggests that she was in a battle and she wasn''t able to change her clothes after that battle. The wounds have already healed, which means a day or more has passed since the battle happened. Has she been running for a long time? But how long would a Demon Lord need to run before they finally exhaust themselves? 3 days? Or 4 days?''


    ''Anyways, I need to speak something. Standing here without saying anything is going to be seen suspicious.''


    He put on a smile on his face and asked, "Madam¡­ You look tired. I think you should rest for some time. I am also rather tired from running so much."


    Helena looked at him and spoke, "You can stop the act. I know you are sent by Alvaneth. This trick won''t work against me."


    "Alvaneth? What are you talking about madam?" Hearing that unfamiliar name truly confused Saito. He didn''t understand who she was talking about, but he was interested in knowing about this guy.


    With a sneer, Helena replied to him, "I said, stop the act! He probably didn''t know, but I am susceptible to the presence of aura. I can sense his presence on you."


    "What did you say?" Saito narrowed his eyes at those words. He didn''t think that this woman was lying to him. She clearly looked terrified right now. Her eyes were looking around as if searching for the trap.


    He searched his memory on who this Alvaneth could be. It didn''t take him long to remember that Demonic guy he had met earlier. This demon was the only one whose identity was unknown to him. The demon who was responsible for that scar on his stomach.


    "I see¡­ So that man is Alvaneth. I understand now." Saito started chuckling as he said that. His chuckle alerted Helena even more as she gazed at him with hostility.


    "I have no idea why you think I am working with Alvaneth but let me tell you, the reason I have his presence is that we both fought," Saito states with a casual expression.


    Helena''s expression doesn''t change, and she says, "Impossible! If someone like you fought against him. He would quickly kill you or capture you. There is no way you would be here. It looks-"


    Saito says with a neutral voice, "Is really he so strong? I personally didn''t feel he was that strong. I mean, he ran away without even completing our fight."


    Helena''s pupils widened when she heard him. He thought that Alvaneth was not that powerful? And his last sentence shocked her even more. Alvaneth ran away!?


    This piece of information thoroughly shocked her, but she says, "Where is the proof? How can I believe you?"


    With a twitching eyebrow, Saito says, "Proof? How am I supposed to go and get the proof for my fight with this Alvaneth guy? However-"


    He started to remove his top. Helena had been violated by Alvaneth numerous times without her permission. Her mind immediately jumped to the conclusion, "What are you planning to do!?"


    "I am not planning to do-" Immediately, he jumped on a tree to dodge the incoming Nether Blast. He frowned a bit as he saw another Nether Blast heading towards him.


    His eyes flickered with a cold flash. In the next instant, Helena was firmly pressed against a tree while Saito grabbed her face with his hand and coldly said, "Do not test my patience woman. In your current state, I can incinerate you effortlessly."


    Helena was genuinely shocked. She hadn''t even seen him move. She had simply blinked her eyes and the next instant, she was pressed against the tree.


    This speed was unbelievable. Even Alvaneth''s movements weren''t this fast. Besides, she could sense the aura from Saito''s body has increased even more. He wasn''t a Great Demon King level.


    Saito then released her face and said, "I was just showing you the wound that I received from my fight with that guy." He even let out a tired sigh and continued, "And, you were the one demanding proof¡­"


    "I apologise¡­" murmured Helena with an embarrassed expression.


    Saito coldly glanced at her and thought ''Troublesome woman¡­''


    This time, he removed his shirt and Helena glanced at his upper body. Saito didn''t have a muscular body but a somewhat athletic body with ripped muscles. There was no change on her face as she glanced at his body.


    However, her expression slightly changed when she glanced at the scar on his stomach and chest. She could feel Alvaneth''s presence strongly from that scar.


    However, she still didn''t let down her guard and said, "He could have given this scar to you so that I would trust you."


    Her words made him laugh. Saito''s laugh seemed like he was mocking her. It clearly irritated her, and she asked him, "What''s so funny?"


    "The fact that you are such an idiot is rather humorous." He said while laughing, which further irked her.


    "How am I an idiot? I am cautious. After all, I don''t wish to be captured and return back to that bastard." She said with an annoyed look.


    Saito then stopped laughing and said with a harsh voice, "Being cautious and being foolish are two separate things. Don''t confuse them. You said before that Alvaneth didn''t know about your sensitivity to sense the presence. Then tell me, why would he injure me to make you trust me?"


    His words did make her think about this. Saito continued on as he saw her thinking about it, "Besides, even if what you said was true. Why shouldn''t I just grab hold of you right now in your weakened state and take you to this Alvaneth? Why would I be troubling myself to talk to you?"


    She couldn''t answer his question. Indeed, what he said was the truth. The time when he grabbed her face, Saito showed that he was strong enough to capture her and take her to Alvaneth if he so wanted.. With her current strength, it was basically impossible for her to resist him.

 Chapter 170 - Foolish Demon Lord

    She bit her lips as she stayed silent. Saito coldly glanced at her and said, "Tell me, why are you running away from Alvaneth?"


    She remained silent when she heard his words. Saito didn''t give her the time to reconsider and continued, "And you once again show your foolishness to me. Now that you understand that I am not Alvaneth''s ally. Can''t you understand what this injury means? This Alvaneth and I are on bad terms¡­"


    He muttered under his breath, "It''s tough to talk to idiots."


    Helena was provoked by his words. She gritted her teeth and pointed at him, "Yes, I didn''t understand that. But what do you know about me? You don''t understand my circumstances! Yet, you are judging me right now as if you are above me. You are judging me as if you really know me. It disgusts me."


    These words didn''t affect Saito in the slightest. He replied her with a rather cold voice, "I don''t understand your circumstances. True¡­ I don''t. I don''t wish to nor do I care enough to understand your circumstances. They sound pretty pathetic."


    "Let me make a guess. You were Alvaneth''s prisoner who was tortured for years? He killed all your precious people? Raped you and your precious sisters? Tortured your family or friends in front of you and laughed about it. Berated your family repeatedly but you couldn''t do anything?" Saito started to list off the circumstances that she must have gone through.


    "Even if you had gone through all of these situations¡­ which I doubt. I would not find you any less pathetic than you are right now." As those cold words fell upon Helena''s ears, she felt rather hopeless.


    Hopeless yet she wanted to know the reason why he thought so. He was right. Not all that he mentioned had happened with her. She hadn''t been tortured. Nor had he abused her friends.


    For now, she simply wanted to ask, "Why?"


    Saito gave her a simple response, "Because you have failed to grow from those experiences."


    Helena ground her teeth as she snarled at him, "Not everyone thinks about growing mentally from such experiences! When you find yourself in any of those situations, you will know despair."


    Saito started laughing at her claim and said with a cocky tone, "That very thought is stupid. For me to find myself in such a situation, my intelligence will have to drop to your level, which I doubt will ever happen."


    This infuriated Helena to no end. His cocky tone which was filled with such high confidence in himself and his ability. This part of Saito strongly reminded her about that Alvaneth.


    "Anyways, you should know that I am not an ally of this Alvaneth guy. I am his enemy. Tell me about you and him. Who are you? And who is he? Where does he live? Whom does he serve? Why did he appear in the south near the territory of Demon Lord Azaroth and Bakaul?" Saito asked her with a straightforward voice


    Since he had said so much, he decided, it was better to be straightforward now and get the complete answers to the questions he needed.


    Before Helena could even have the time to think, Saito added, "And as for a reason for telling me about him. It is because I am his enemy. Since I was able to force him to run away, I have a great chance of killing him."


    "I want to take my revenge myself." Came Helena''s response with a strong and determined voice.


    Saito casually points at her and asks, "You?" He then facepalms.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" Helena gritted her teeth as a tick mark appeared over her forehead.


    "Frankly, I don''t. I don''t think you can kill Alvaneth. I fought against him. I know how strong he is. Anyways, you have any plan to defeat him? Like, do you think that after a certain period you would be able to surpass him? Is that your plan?" Saito''s words suddenly reminded her of an important fact.


    The Growth rate of Alvaneth''s Power. She remembered that in just the short span of a month, his power was considerably higher than before.


    That growth rate was monstrous. Helena was also rather young among the demon lords, and her power was growing steadily. But in front of Alvaneth¡­ It was growing at a turtle''s speed while his ability was growing in huge strides.


    As the main difference between the two of them was pointed out. Helena started to think with a rational mind ''It''s true¡­ Even though I hate to admit it. As the current situation stands, I don''t stand a chance of defeating him at all. Not now and not in the future. Even though the future is unknown, there is no way for me to conveniently gain a huge amount of power to defeat Alvaneth. I need to have allies¡­ I have truly been too foolish.''


    She calmed down and looked straight into Saito''s eyes, "Very well. I will tell you what you want to know."


    "My name is Helena. The Demon Lord Helena! I ruled over the territory of Bourges for 100 years. However, just one month ago¡­ This monster arrived. This monster, named Alvaneth arrived at my territory." Helena gritted as she remembered that day.


    The day she came to understand her powerlessness and curse herself for it.


    Saito patiently listened as he was cross confirming it with what he understood about that man from his fight with him.


    "He challenged my 7 Great Demon Kings and me in front of the entire court. The condition was that the if he wins, then he would rule over them all, and if Alvaneth lost, then he would forever be my servant. I made a mistake that day. I agreed." Her words were filled with great regret as she mentioned this to Saito.


    Saito once again didn''t say anything, but his expression seemed to say "Foolish. If he was confident enough to challenge you all then deeply analyse his strength."


    However, he somewhat also didn''t believe her words. Even though he understood that Alvaneth was strong. He shouldn''t be strong enough to overpower a Demon Lord along with 7 Great Demon Kings.


    If he was that strong, then he wouldn''t need to run away. His Red Lightning was powerful, but it didn''t seem like Alvaneth didn''t have any way to deal with it.


    However, he didn''t say anything and continued to listen patiently, "Our fight was held on that same day. It was witnessed by many demons from my territory. Even though his power was great, I was confident in defeating him."


    "Yet, I never expected 3 of my Great Demon Kings to suddenly attack me while my whole attention was on fighting Alvaneth." She said while gnashing her teeth in great anger.


    Saito sighed when he heard her and understood while he thought ''So, that''s how it is, huh?'' He somewhat guessed that something like this must have happened or Helena was lying.


    "So, what did the demons of your territory do?" Saito asked with a straight face.


    Helena chuckled at his question and answers him, "What do you think they did? They don''t care. For them¡­ once my back landed on the ground. I lost the right to be the one who ruled over them. The one who defeated me, no matter the tricks used was the ''rightful'' victor."


    She said ''rightful'' word with sarcasm dripping from her voice.


    Saito said with a cold tone, "Did you think that was unfair?"


    "Obviously¡­ To use a sneak attack on me in such a manner. It was unfair." Helena said with a spiteful voice.


    With a chuckle, Saito said to her, "You are really shameless."


    "What!?" Helena was startled to hear him say that. She didn''t understand the meaning behind why he said that.


    Saito then proceeded to explain why he said that, "You were going to fight against him with 7 of your strongest comrades. Isn''t that unfair to him? Even though he proposed the deal. You also agreed to this deal. You were unfair to him from the start of that match, so he just evened it out. Tell me, if you fought against him alone, do you have the confidence in defeating him?"


    "No¡­" With just one clash, she could feel his strong power. She had planned to use her 7 Great Demon Kings to corner him before dealing the blow. She was even prepared for the death of 2-3 of her Great Demon Kings¡­


    "Then your dissatisfaction is even more ridiculous. What Alvaneth did was to make things not only fair to himself but also easier. I would have done the same as him. Anyways, continue to talk about him." Saito said with a casual tone as he wished to know more about this guy.


    Though Helena wasn''t pleased with his first words. She continued speaking, "After my territory, he waited a single day before he attacked the neighbouring two Demon Territories and razed them to the ground. The only reason he hadn''t done that with my territory because he needed a place as his foundation.. All other places were going to be built from scratch."

 Chapter 171 - Gathering Information About Alvaneth

    "My magic was sealed by him. He then made a move on me and raped me. Forced me to wear embarrassing dresses in front of other demons!" She gritted her teeth as she said that.


    There was absolutely no change on Saito''s face. It was calm as a serene lake. He wasn''t surprised that this happened. If it hadn''t happened, he would have been more surprised.


    Saito was thinking seriously ''So¡­ Not only is he powerful. He is also confident and decisive and acts sooner rather than later. He also isn''t foolish enough to place himself at a disadvantage unless he stands a good chance of winning.''


    ''Naomi¡­ If what she said before her death was true, then her true body must be somewhere else. She said that the attack on the Elf Kingdom was going to after 6 months, but I should be ready. Ready after 3 months¡­ And depending on the conditions, this Alvaneth could even ally himself with Naomi. I will have to be prepared.'' With a grim face, Saito thought this.


    "After we heard the information that Demon Lord Tarodoch was moving towards the territory of the Demon Lord Azaroth. He made a force of the 10 strongest men from his kingdom, including myself. All of us attacked the Demon Lord Azaroth and Demon Lord Bakaul while the two were engaged in fierce combat. He ordered me to fight the two of them. With no choice, I battled against the two of them." Helena said as she clearly remembered those scenes.


    She took a pause for some time before she continued, "I still don''t understand why but he sent his Sword Qi within the western side of the forest. And somewhat dissatisfied later. He jumped within the forest and moved away from the place I was fighting. After I discovered that he was more than 100 miles apart from me. I immediately ran away¡­"


    "I see¡­" Saito indifferently says before he starts thinking. He figured that this must be the time he met up with Alvaneth. He was probably chasing after Naomi.


    Saito then starts speaking, "When I met Alvaneth, it must have been at around this time. As soon as he saw me, he looked incredibly angered. I don''t believe I have met him before so I don''t understand just why he was so enraged when he looked at me."


    "I had destroyed one of my enemies, so I was in a rather good mood. I tried convincing him, but he didn''t listen to me. And because of underestimating him, he managed to inflict this heavy injury. Since he is keen on being my enemy¡­ I will be sure to eliminate him." Saito said with a decisive and cold voice.


    Even though Saito had said that he forced Alvaneth to run away. She still found it incredibly hard to believe. But when she heard his final and cold words of killing Alvaneth, she felt as if a heavy burden was lifted from her shoulders.


    Saito then asked her, "What do you wish to do right now?"


    Helena hesitated for some time before she stared at Saito and understood that he wasn''t an enemy. Even though she much disliked him, but his ability was out of the question. Besides, it wasn''t like she had a plan.


    "I simply planned to go to the Human Kingdom. I have heard about the power of the Emperor of humans. It''s rumored that his power rivals that of gods. Perhaps, that''s the only place where Alvaneth won''t dare to come after me." Helena informed Saito about the place where she planned to go.


    Snickering at her words, Saito confidently said to her, "A month! A month or even less. That''s the amount of time it would take for Alvaneth to take you back with him if you go there."


    "What!? How can he dare to act repentant in the Area under Humans?" She immediately shouted. Though anger was written on her face, now, she was also slightly scared of what Saito said.


    With a serious expression, Saito stared at her, "Are you really that dense?" He also let out a sigh before saying, "Who do you think you are? Are you his daughter or his daughter''s friend? Why would he want to protect you?"


    He further explained, "If you go into the Human Kingdom. Even if your identity as a demon is revealed. The Emperor would not be willing to make a move against you unless you specifically harm the interests of the Kingdom. However, it would be a different matter if Alvaneth specifically targets you. If it is in the interests of the Kingdom, the Emperor will also not appear to save you. Now tell me, do you think that Alvaneth is dumb enough to involve other people from the Vermillion Kingdom?"


    "No¡­ But¡­ Where should I go then?" At this time, she finally had to think about the worst possibility that could happen to her. In fact, hearing it from Saito''s mouth, she felt as if this was the only thing that would happen. It was almost as if he could see the future.


    Obviously, that was her own delusion. Many other possibilities could happen, and one of them was that Alvaneth wouldn''t even pursue her.


    In fact, Saito imagined that the reason Alvaneth wanted her wasn''t for her power but solely for her beauty. If he wanted her for power, then he wouldn''t have kept her magic sealed for almost an entire month. For a magic user, that''s like cutting off one of their senses. It gets difficult for them the next time they use their magic after all.


    He was probably going to find another woman right now. However, he couldn''t say that to Helena. He wanted her to fall into this absolute despair.


    In this state, she wouldn''t know where to go and what to do. Every path in front of her resulted in utter despair. This is what he wanted to make her think.


    "I believe I haven''t introduced myself yet. I am Hero Axel of the Vermillion Kingdom. It''s secret information for now, but I am also the son-in-law of the current Emperor." Saito said with a smile.


    It took her some minutes to fully register the information she had received. She immediately shouted as soon as she regained her consciousness, "SON-IN-LAW!"


    Saito resisted the urge to smack her head and said with a twitching smile, "Can you lower your voice, or do you not understand the meaning of secret?"


    Helena immediately sealed her mouth. She couldn''t help but stare at Saito from top to bottom once again. Saito wore his shirt.


    There was another question that troubled her, "Wait for a second, you are a hero? Why do you have a demon''s presence then?"


    "That''s one of my powers. You don''t need to know anything more than that." With an indifferent look, Saito gazed at her.


    He then said, "Now, let''s discuss the main matter. You want a place where Alvaneth can''t reach you, right? I can provide you with such a place."


    "Really!" Those words truly excited her that Helena forgot to maintain her composure for a moment.


    Saito nodded and spoke with a cold voice, "Naturally, there will be a price to pay."


    "What will it be?" Helena was nervous right now. She didn''t know what to do. As far as she was concerned, he was the only one who could save her right now. What if he asked for anything unreasonable?


    However, her worries were unnecessary as Saito started speaking, "The place where you will stay will be the Arctic Hills. I believe you are familiar with them?"


    Helena nodded her head and started speaking, "Arctic Hills¡­ The hills where the demons reside. It is a Demon Territory because it is in the extreme north and surrounded by Human territories. Even though the Humans possess great advantage and can take the territory any time they want, they have never made a move against this territory."


    "Heh¡­ For a Demon Lord living in the south, you sure know a lot. Why do you think the humans never tried to capture this demon territory?" Saito asks her with a smile.


    She put her hand under her chin and said, "Maybe it''s because of some Guardian Spirit? It is rare for a territory to be protected by a powerful Guardian but if that is the case then it would explain the reason why the humans never attacked this territory."


    "Guardian heh¡­!" Saito remembered his conversation with the Emperor. The fact that Rita was the daughter of a Guardian. And, that the Guardian from that crown would try to take over Rita''s mind as it did with her mother.


    He calmed down immediately and Helena didn''t detect anything. Saito shook his head and replied to her, "No¡­ That area is not protected by a powerful guardian.. The reason why it hasn''t been captured is that the Emperor wants these demons to give birth to more demons."

 Chapter 172 - Threating A Demon Lord

    "My guess is that it is not that the humans can''t take that region but they have no need to. The demons within this territory can''t even hope for some backup to resist the neighboring territories. Meanwhile, these neighboring territories have colluded with each other. They send their men within the Territory, hunt Demons or beasts, and sell them to an organization in the black market. After all, an ice-type beast''s organs, beast core, and an Ice Demons'' core and organs are bound to be precious." This caused Helena to grit her teeth in anger.


    She was a Demon Lord. To know that the Humans were selling the organs and cores of her brethren, she couldn''t help but want to kill them.


    Saito said to her, "You will go there. You are going to unite the demons within that place. There shouldn''t be a demon as strong as a demon lord so nobody will be your match. Just make them submit to your power. However, do make sure to try this in an inner area."


    His voice was incredibly serious when he said, "And I will say it now, do not kill any humans within that region. Unless you are about to be killed or they have you cornered, don''t kill any human. In fact, don''t appear in front of them at all. Keep your forces on the other side of the mountain so that it would be hard for them to approach you and your forces."


    "But they are killing my brethren and selling their body parts. How can I just sit when I encounter it-?" Saito suddenly slapped her face very hard.


    To slap a Demon Lord. It has been the first time that she had been slapped so tightly in her entire life.


    Saito said with a cold look, "Listen well, I don''t really care about whether you can sit or not. I will just say this, I will speak a single sentence and your location will be known all over the world. You should know what will happen then, right? Now choose, what will it be¡­ Your life or your foolish morals?"


    Helena took a moment to respond to him. She then looked at him with furious face, "You are threatening me!?"


    "Exactly. I am surprised you took so long to figure that out." Saito indifferently says to her.


    "So, you will kill me if I don''t obey your orders?" Helena asked him while gritting her teeth.


    Saito nodded his head. He then pointed at her face and said, "Well, if you are planning on obeying me only on the surface and still save those demons from being captured or killed by humans then let me tell you, there is a reddish glow on your face right now."


    "Reddish Glow?" Helena said before she carefully observed the area around her face. From the corner of her eyes, she could see the reddish glow being emitted by her face.


    "What is this!?" She could sense a huge aura within this reddish aura. And what she found even more unacceptable was that the core was inside her skull.


    "I have left a bit of my magic within your head. Now¡­ If I ever hear that you have disobeyed my orders. I will play with a coin¡­" Saito pulled out a coin. He pointed at heads and said, "If it comes heads then you will live but the information about your location will be known around the world. If it comes tails then in the next moment, you would be moving towards the afterlife."


    "What!?" His words utterly shocked Helena. It was like he thought of her life as nothing more than a game. She looked at his smile and couldn''t help but back away a little.


    He had even managed to push his magic energy within his head without even letting her know. It truly shocked her when he had managed to achieve this.


    Saito then spoke out, "Now¡­ if you think that you would be able to diffuse my magic within your head. Well, I really hope you don''t try it. The state of your body won''t be pretty." His casual words seemed like they stabbed Helena''s heart.


    This was exactly what she was thinking. However, she understood that this plan was going to be useless. Since he said so much, obviously there was no escape route left for her now.


    Before meeting Saito, she only had to keep herself out of reach of Alvaneth. Even if she had to keep on running for her whole life, changing locations after every 2 days. It was at least possible.


    However, now, if she chose to betray Saito, her life was going to oscillate between moving to the afterlife and running from Alvaneth forever. What made it even worse for her was that her fate was going to be decided by a coin.


    A Demon Lord, respected in all directions of the world. Her fate was going to be decided by the lowly copper coin found in the poverty struck areas.


    Saito observed her reactions and seemed satisfied. He started speaking, "Looks like you understand your situation. I won''t be too ruthless to you. Your only task is to unite around 10,000 demons. It doesn''t matter if they are weak or strong. With weak bloodline or strong bloodline. Survive on the Arctic Hills. Keep yourself aloof from the other matters from the world. Follow these orders and I assure you that Alvaneth wouldn''t be able to get to you for a long time."


    His promise seemed to hold a lot of weight. From what Helena had realized after talking so much with Saito. He was a smart individual. Every time he speaks something, he had thought out the issues and knew how to deal with them.


    The only thing which still dissatisfied her was that. This was the same as imprisoning her. She still couldn''t believe that someone of her power was forced to hide on a hill. She slowly nodded her head while having her own thoughts about Saito''s orders.


    Saito didn''t care about those thoughts. He immediately ordered her, "Go straight towards the Arctic Hills then. I will contact you after a week. If you aren''t on the Arctic Hills then I will blow you. Unlike that idiot Alvaneth, my skill isn''t limited by range. I can blow you apart even if you are in another dimension. So, it''s best if you follow through with my orders. In return, you won''t need to fear being chased by Alvaneth."


    Obviously, she wasn''t pleased with his words. But his last line did relieve her. She nodded her head and started moving straight in the direction he was pointing.


    The angle of this new direction varied from 25-30 degrees east of the previous direction. Saito was naturally doing this so that she wouldn''t get close to the Elf Kingdom. If a Demon Lord level figure passed around that area. There was a small chance that the Demon Lord would be alerted of the presence of Elves.


    It was a small chance but regardless. Saito didn''t want to count off his luck. Besides, in that direction, he had another secret.


    The Sea Dragons! They were residing around 100 miles west of the Elf Forest. The Elves probably haven''t even realized that the forest next to them was filled with loud and robust Sea Dragons.


    The forest was vast. Saito had previously toured this forest so he was sure that the Sea Dragons could live here without an issue.


    A large river whose water was stored in a vast lake was present in the western part of the forest. The number of beasts was abundant as well. It didn''t really take these Sea Dragons more than a day to become the rulers of the woods.


    Crimson, Saito''s Pet was the King of these Sea Dragons. He had defeated the previous Sea Dragon King and the 4 strongest Sea Dragons, so no Sea Dragon held any objections.


    One of the main reasons was because of his Red-colored body. It was the Ancestral Dragon King from the legend.


    These Sea Dragons still had no idea that Crimson was Saito''s pet. It would undoubtedly be hard for them to accept the fact that the Ancestral Dragon King from the legend was a human''s pet.


    Saito knew that he had to resolve this issue quickly. Or else, they won''t listen to his command. Though Crimson was his pet and they would undoubtedly obey his commands. To use these Sea Dragons, he required them to acquire a firm understanding of humans.


    He closed his eyes and mentally sent out a command to Joergen ''Joergen¡­ Where are you right now?''


    After some minutes, he received Joergen''s reply ''Master¡­ I am at the new Trost Village, right now.''


    ''And Emma?'' Saito asked with some curiosity.


    ''Emma is with me. She sometimes goes to the grounds to see how the training of Master''s men was going on. But mostly, she stays with me.'' Saito cut off their mental connection.


    He started moving towards the Elf Kingdom.. It was time to inform Tiriana about some of his plans.

 Chapter 173 - Explaining The Plan

    He sighed at how complicated life had become now. He had initially been rather carefree in this world. He didn''t even plan to step into the darkness here, but fate moved in mysterious ways. Now, he couldn''t stop.


    If that day, the Crown Prince hadn''t forced him to come to the court for that fake accusation against him. He would still be enjoying with Lyra and Chloe.


    It took him some minutes to reach the Elf Kingdom. His power was concealed, so nobody sensed Saito entering the Elf Kingdom territory.


    He descended onto the 5th Floor of the Elf Kingdom. The place where Elf Queen resided. As he landed on the floor. He turned his head towards the Great Tree.


    It seemed like it had grown even more significant now. Even its thickness had increased. The aura within the Elf Kingdom had grown a lot even though he had been gone only for 2 weeks.


    Saito entered the hall and saw Elf Queen sitting on her throne while all the elders were seated on their chairs. They seemed like they were all discussing something.


    All of them noticed Saito entering the hall. The Elders stood up to give their respects to Saito but he waved his hands and told them to sit back.


    Saito asked them with a curious tone, "So, why are the elders here? What''s the issue?"


    One of the elders stood up and started speaking, "Sir Axel, we were just persuading the Elf Queen to conquer more of the territory for the Elf Kingdom."


    "Is that so?" Saito said with a hint of a smile on his handsome face. He casually says to them, "You all can leave then."


    Another one of the elders who didn''t have such a favorable impression of Saito spoke, "Sir Axel¡­ We do not understand your meaning. I believe we should discuss the area which the Elves should capture next."


    Saito indifferently says, "I do not deem this matter to be important. You all can leave now. I have something important which I want to talk with the Elf Queen."


    The Elf Queen didn''t speak anything. She continued to gaze at Saito with a smile. The Elder didn''t move from their spot and asked him, "What can be more important than securing more land for our future generations?"


    With a casual expression on his face, Saito speaks, "What good would that land do if there is no Elf Race in the future? This is the second time. Leave¡­ There is no third time."


    His casual and indifferent manner didn''t please the Elf Race''s elders but they knew when to push their luck or not.


    They left the hall quickly. Saito didn''t even glance at them as they left the hall. His eyes were on the Elf Queen.


    After those elders left the hall, he comments, "Why does it seem like you have grown even more beautiful, Tiriana?"


    Tiriana beautifully smiled towards him. She says to him, "You returned much quicker than I thought you would."


    Normally, Saito would have chuckled at those words but right now, he had a serious look in his eyes.


    "I had no other choice. Do you remember that Seven Tailed Fox who was sealed along with Nature''s Vein? She has declared war against the Elf Kingdom. From her words, after 4-5 months. She will lead an army to attack the Elf Kingdom." Saito sounded rather serious.


    When the Elf Queen heard about that Seven Tailed Fox. Her smile vanished from her pretty face. She raised her brows and said with a frown, "That Seven Tailed Fox? She has raised war against us?"


    Saito nodded his head and continued, "Yes. You need to start the training of these Elves. I didn''t mention it before because I was confident in dealing with her on my own. However, if she really rushes here along with her army, it would be impossible to protect everyone all by myself."


    This truly worried Elf Queen now. To think those Elders were pressuring her to capture more territory. What use was the new territory going to be if this Seven Tailed Fox attacked them with her army?


    It was practically going to be even harder for her to cover more area and protect the elves. She was thinking more about this when she saw a small smile on Saito''s face, "Why are you smiling?"


    "I was just wondering¡­ Why do we have to wait for her to attack the elves? I will find out about her hideout and attack her." Saito says with a slight smile.


    Hearing his idea did worry Tiriana but she didn''t say anything. She looked into his eyes and said with a serious face, "Tell me if I can do anything to help you."


    This was what she would prefer herself. To select a group to attack that Seven Tailed Fox''s hideout. It wouldn''t be easy but it wasn''t impossible. At most, she would lose that group of elves but if they did damage to Seven Tailed Fox''s forces that she was forced to not attack them was good enough.


    Though she was worried about Saito. She knew full well about his power. The Aura radiating from his body was strong enough to be on match with herself even though her nature magic was significantly boosted by the Great Tree.


    Saito nodded his head and said, "I do need your help. The elves control nature''s magic. The Royal Blood seems to have the ability to control the Wood Magic. I wanted to ask you; can you find me 5 elves who are proficient in the 5 basic elements?"


    With some pride on her face, the Elf Queen nodded her head and spoke out, "Of course, there is no limit of talent within the elves. There are indeed many elves who can use the 5 basic elemental natures. I am sure they would please you."


    However, soon a confused expression forming on her face as she asked him, "But can''t you use 3 of the magic natures yourself? What do you need them for?"


    "Let''s say, I need them to teach the elemental control to someone. I am not good at teaching stuff, after all. Don''t choose the strongest elves. Choose the ones who are highly qualified in teaching." The Elf Queen was a bit puzzled by his request, but she nodded. Since this was what Saito wanted, she would personally select the ones who would go with Saito.


    After that, they both looked into each other''s eyes and seemed to be talking with each other. The Elf Queen placed her finger on her lips, and her enchanting actions took his undivided attention.


    Saito resisted this feeling of being enchanted by her figure and actions. He mouthed to her ''Not now¡­ We have the whole night.''


    Obviously, those words caused her cheeks to redden, but she nodded. Her expression seemed to say that she was expecting it significantly.


    Looking around, Saito spoke out, "So, where is Reus right now? Let me meet with him."


    The Elf Queen mischievously smiled as she said, "He missed you rather greatly. He said that he wanted to fight against you."


    Letting out a laugh at those words. Saito said, "I guess I will entertain him a little." Suddenly, he stumbled and started thinking with a stern look.


    The sudden change from laughing to his serious expression did surprise the Elf Queen, but she didn''t say anything.


    She simply waited for him to speak. And Saito started talking, "Tell me, Tiriana, who do you want to inherit your throne? Lyra or Reus?"


    The Elf Queen was puzzled by his question, but she spoke while looking into his eyes, "Honestly, before your appearance. My plan was to have Lyra inherit this Elf Kingdom and be the Elf Queen. However, now that Lyra is your wife. It will be rather inconvenient for her to manage the kingdom while accompanying you. My choice leans on Reus now. He is smart for his age and has such a great talent as well."


    Saito nodded his head as he also agreed with her reasoning, "I agree with your reasoning. Then let me ask you, will he be a true Elf King while being holed up in this place and training to get stronger? Will he get the experience he needs to lead an army? Will he ever experience the setbacks needed to become stronger? Difficulties that he has never faced¡­ Will he ever learn to overcome them?"


    His words hit the spot which had greatly troubled the Elf Queen. She asked him with a rather serious face, "What do you plan to do?"


    With an equally serious look, Saito says, "Let him accompany me. I will lead the way he needs to be the king. The king that the elves need."


    The Elf Queen remained silent for some time as if considering his words. She asked with a rather serious face, "Will he be safe?"


    Shaking his head, he replied, "There is no guarantee. The path of a king¡­ How can it not be dangerous? However, if there is no danger, would there ever be any development? If he ever becomes as strong as you or me, would he be able to repel a danger like that of this Seven Tailed Fox?"


    "I will after all die sometime in the future. The same is true for you, Lyra, and others. For how long can you or I help him? He needs to start growing now¡­!" Saito finished speaking with a calm expression.


    The Elf Queen said with a serious face, "Will you promise me to protect him if he encounters any great danger?"


    Saito negatively shook his head which made Elf Queen frown. He says with a calm look, "I won''t help him. I won''t need to. I will teach him to deal with those dangers by himself. If I must protected him every single time, he would never experience anything. But I can assure you, if there really is a time when the situation is beyond what he can handle, I will step in."


    His last words assured her a lot. She knew that he was thinking about her and Reus but still, sending her son on the front lines wasn''t exactly a pleasing thought for her.


    She nodded after some hesitation visible in her eyes. Saito gave her a smile and started moving towards her.


    He pecked her left cheek which made her blush a little while holding that cheek with her fair hand and watching him quietly leave the hall.


    Saito was following Reus''s magic signature. His magic has increased once again¡­


    Right now, Reus seemed to be fighting against one of the three Shadow Lightning Wolves left here at the Elf Kingdom. They were sparring some distance away from the Great Tree.


    It didn''t take him long to arrive at the location.. He looked towards the ground and saw Reus using nature magic against the Shadow Lightning Wolf.

 Chapter 174 - Evolution Using Sea Dragon Cores

    The Shadow Lightning Wolf''s speed was too fast for his attack to hit him. The Wolf smashed its head into Reus'' gut and caused him to fly back from the force.


    Reus created a pair of wooden hands which caught him gently. One of the fingers extended and tried to hit the Shadow Lightning Wolf but it was once again too fast and dodged it.


    Reus spoke out in frustration, "uh¡­ You are too fast Haru (Reus wolf''s name). I can''t hit you at all."


    "Heh¡­. Little brother, it looks like you are encountering trouble." Saito said as he slowly landed on the ground.


    The eyes of the three wolves widened as they bowed in front of him, "Master!"


    While Reus happily smiled and jumped towards him, "Big Brother!" Saito grabbed him before he landed on the ground.


    They both slowly landed on the ground. He waved at the Wolves to stand up now. Saito smiled as he glanced at Reus, "You are completely covered in dust."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a lot of water appear on top of Reus and completely drenched him. A lot of dust was cleared off but Reus was completely soaked with water.


    A gust of hot air formed around them which quickly dried him up. The Wolves and Reus were in shock at his control over the elements.


    He hadn''t made any unnatural movements. It was like the elements were at his commands. Even though Reus had seen him use the elements before, he hadn''t achieved such great mastery at that time.


    Reus immediately spoke out with little stars in his eyes, "Wow! Big Brother¡­ How did you do that? Teach it to me too!"


    Saito gently patted his head and replies, "Don''t worry, we have a lot of time. I convinced your mother to let you come with me."


    "What? Really! That''s so great!" He excitedly shouts at Saito''s words. Saito ruffled his hair and said, "It wouldn''t be a fun journey¡­ It will be your training to be the king."


    Reus didn''t really understand his words completely but he was psyched up and said with an excited tone, "Bring it on!"


    Saito had a gentle smile as he looked at Reus'' childishness. He then said to Reus, "Good, then we will start moving towards the Vermillion Kingdom tomorrow. Go and pack up."


    Excitedly shaking his head. Reus ran towards the Elf Kingdom. Saito turned his head towards the wolves and said, "As for you three¡­ I have something for you."


    He brought out 3 Sea Dragon Cores that he had extracted from the Sea Dragons killed by Crimson.


    The sudden draconic aura surprised the three Wolves as they nearly succumbed to the pressure. Each of them looked at those three Sea Dragon Cores with shocked expressions.


    They then looked at Saito''s face and wondered¡­ how had Saito managed to extract three cores from the Sea Dragons? Didn''t this mean that Saito was strong enough to defeat Sea Dragons?


    It surprised them and excited them a little. Showing these cores to them could only mean one thing. Saito wanted them to eat these cores and absorb their complete power.


    "The power within these cores is rather strong. Take your time in absorbing it completely." He said as he threw those cores like stones.


    Each of the core entered their mouth, and their bodies completely shook while releasing a lot of deadly Aurae.


    They closed their eyes and fell while releasing a deadly Draconic aura. Saito looked at their bodies and asked Iris within his head ''Iris¡­ How long will it take for them to completely absorb this Core?''


    [One week.]


    He sealed the magic within that area and didn''t let the aura leak out at all. He wasn''t worried about elves discovering them or disturbing these beasts while they were undergoing their evolutions.


    No elf other than Elf Queen would be able to take on the aura being released from these Wolves. Saito stayed silent for some time before he sighed ''Alright¡­ I guess I should return back to the Elf Kingdom as well now.''


    Most of what he wanted to do was done. Now, the only thing left was spending time with Tiriana¡­


    He licked his lips in anticipation of that time. He almost couldn''t wait now. Saito returned quickly.


    ~~


    After moving around the Elf Kingdom. He returned and ate dinner. He returned to his room which was just next to Elf Queen''s bedroom.


    He controlled the wood and quickly opened the way to her room. He laid down on the bed while smelling Tiriana''s scent on it and waited for her to return.


    As Tiriana returned to her room. She had a light blush and an exciting look. When she opened her office, she was pulled into the room by her waist, and the place was shut!


    Saito''s hands were fondling her great ass while he lowered his mouth and immediately kissed her lips. With almost no resistance to his touch, Tiriana surrendered her body to him.


    The thoughts she was hiding for Saito exploded out as her body started turning hot. She felt her secret place get wet just as her ass was lightly slapped by Saito.


    The kiss broke off, and Saito used one of his hands to remove Tiriana''s top, which held her large breasts. Saito buried his face in those large pair of breasts as he licked them.


    Tiriana''s hands moved around the sides of his body before she was suddenly pushed towards the bed. With an evil look in his eyes, Saito licked his lips and leaned onto her.


    His pants came loose, and Tiriana held his dick in her hands. His dick was completely erect, and it was so large that she could hardly hold One-Third of his entire dick in her hand. Right when Saito was playing with her breasts and her neck with his hands as well as tongue.


    His dick was being pleasured by Tiriana''s hands. After having played with one of her breasts enough, Saito used that hand to tear apart her pants.


    The bubbly ass was revealed to him. His hands couldn''t be held back any longer as they smacked that ass or even fondled it strongly.


    The entire room was filled with her soft moaning, "Ahhh¡­. More¡­ Axel¡­ More¡­ please¡­"


    Even though her hand was doing the job wonderfully. Saito suddenly pushed her back against the bed and sat on top of Tiriana.


    He pushed his dick right between those two enormous breasts and ordered, "Start!" Tiriana grabbed both her breasts and started to grind them on his dick. She moved them up and down while Saito finally felt the pleasure surging within him.


    "Goood¡­." He complimented her while his eyes remained close due to the pleasure. Tiriana seemed as if she was encouraged by his compliment and her actions became even faster.


    His white semen suddenly exploded out from his dick. It landed on Tiriana''s hair, her face, as well as her breasts. Saito''s dick continued to release semen as it drenched both Tiriana''s breasts as well as his own dick in the white-colored fluid.


    Saito once again spoke with a calm smile, "Clean." Tiriana grabbed his dick and opened her mouth out wide.


    She swallowed his dick whole while massaging his balls under the dick. Saito was gently caressing the skin on her stomach.


    It was somewhat hard to move while she was laid down on the bed and Saito sitting on top of her, but it wasn''t too much of an issue. She thoroughly cleaned his dick with her tongue and swallowed the semen.


    They switched their positions after Saito came inside of her mouth. Their sexual activities continued for the whole night before they both slept in each other''s embrace.


    The Next Morning, Saito woke up earlier than Tiriana. He saw that she had turned around and the front body was pressed against the bed while her curves were evident in the day.


    Saito looked at her curvy body, and the evil fire within his heart once again lit up. Even though they had sex for almost the whole night. And, it wasn''t as strong as before, it still lit up.


    He slapped her ass cheeks hard enough for them to bounce. Saito stared at his hand for almost half a minute as he sighed ''I still can''t get used to this feeling yet¡­''


    He once again slapped her ass hard enough for it to start bouncing. This time, the pain was sufficient for Tiriana to wake up. She turned her body sideways, and her beautiful, hot body was revealed to Saito.


    Saito immediately pushed himself onto her and kissed her lips, cheeks, and neck. After that, he said, "Let''s wash ¡­"


    He didn''t use his water magic. He wanted to enjoy more time with her under the shower while washing each other''s bodies.


    Obviously, Tiriana wanted to do the same, so she started moving towards the shower. Saito moved along with her while his hard dick made its presence known between them.


    His hands skillfully massaged her large breasts as they stood under the shower. Saito''s dick was rubbing against her large ass.


    He suddenly rammed his hard cock within her ass and started thrusting very fast. He pinched her nipples which made her let out a loud moan, "Ahhhh¡­ Hah¡­ haaah¡­.Mmhmm¡­ AHHHHHHH¡­..."

 Chapter 175 - Choosing 5 Elves

    Saito was rather excited as he heard those moans. His speed even increased, and before long, he came inside of her ass. The ass was filled with his white and hot semen.


    The shower cleaned the dirt on their bodies. They both continued to enjoy each other under the shower.


    After what seemed like an hour, they both finally got out of the shower and started wearing their clothes.


    Saito got out of the room with a delighted smile on her face. Meanwhile, the Elf Queen laid down on the bed as she recovered from the sexual activities, they had both done.


    Right now, he was moving towards Reus'' room. He had to meet up with the Eternal Knights.


    Reus had already woken up and packed his things. He looked rather excited right now. Saito went inside his room and said, "So, are you ready?"


    Picking up a bag that contained his clothes, Reus replied, "Yes, big brother. I am ready!"


    Saito gave him a nod and raised his hand a little, "Then come." Reus held his hand, and both started to fly in the air.


    They weren''t flying too high above the ground, but it was enough for Reus to have an enthusiastic look on his face.


    Saito noticed this and said to him, "Even Lyra has learned how to fly. You should also learn it quickly."


    "Hmm¡­ I will!" Said Reus as he was looking at the surroundings. They were looking so good while he was flying in the air.


    After flying around for some time, they landed back on the fifth floor. The reason was that Saito wanted Tiriana to get him those elves who were good at teaching magic.


    Tiriana had recovered back the strength in her body and had gone to sit on the throne. Saito entered the hall along with Reus.


    Saito said with a stern voice, "So, have you chosen the elves?"


    With a nod, Tiriana answered him, "Yes, they have been chosen." She clapped a few times, and 5 elves entered the hall.


    All of them were females. They looked like they were in their early twenties. Knowing about the gender disparity, Saito let out a sigh as he should have expected this.


    These female elves were charming but there were some differences when compared to Lyra or Tiriana. It appears Tiriana had kept their beauty in mind while choosing them for Saito.


    With a mischievous smile, Tiriana said to Saito, "Are they good enough?"


    Saito sighed and ignored her question, he looked at the 5 elves in front of him and said, "Very well¡­ You can come with me. Do you know how to fly?"


    The five women nodded their heads as they did know how to fly. Though they weren''t very proficient in flying.


    Saito held Reus'' hand and started flying high in the air. The five beautiful women followed Saito without saying a single thing. They had been ordered to follow Saito and follow each of his orders.


    Saito was flying rather slowly; otherwise, the five elves wouldn''t be able to follow him at all. Reus was looking around the surroundings while he was flying with Saito. His desire to learn how to fly became stronger.


    After some distance away from the Elf Kingdom. Saito turned around towards those 5 beautiful elves. He said with a grim expression, "Listen well, whatever you will see with me. You are not allowed to speak about it to anyone. Not the Elf Queen¡­ Not your family or friends."


    These 5 elves were reluctant when they heard him. It sounded like a rather grave matter. One of them spoke in a soft voice, "If it doesn''t endanger the Elf Race, we would naturally obey Sir Axel''s order."


    This was within Saito''s expectations, he said with a smile, "My wife is the princess of the Elf Kingdom. I have no intention of harming elves. In fact, I want to protect them from the upcoming calamity, which is why I don''t want you to divulge this secret. In fact, if you tell it to anyone, I am sure that the day of Elf Race''s destruction won''t be far. Even I will be helpless at that time."


    Hearing those words truly shocked the 5 elves. Even Reus was shocked when he listened to his words. He asked with a loud voice, "What is this danger, big brother? Even you will be helpless in front of it?"


    "Something powerful. So do make sure to never tell anyone about this secret which you will see. Not even your sister. Okay?" Saito''s voice was very calm as he finished speaking.


    The five elves sucked a breath of chill air as they felt an unknown pressure on their shoulders. Reus shouted with a noble face, "I won''t tell anyone. No matter what."


    "Good." Saito then stared at the 5 elves and waited for their answers. Their answer was the same as Reus, but Saito knew that if given a chance, they would inform Tiriana.


    He wasn''t worried about Tiriana knowing about it. However, he didn''t want Lyra to know about it. After all, the forces he was developing were going to do a lot of shady things.


    He once again started flying towards the execution ground location. He had a wry smile as he stared at Reus. Saito knew that this was going to be cruel, but Reus would have to grow up eventually. This was going to make it easier for Reus to have a strong personality.


    It took them around a day to reach the Execution Ground where the Eternal Knights were training right now.


    Saito sensed the presence of Sophie and couldn''t detect her within the execution ground. He extended his range, and there was a small smile on his face when he sensed her in the new Trost Village.


    He also remembered the females who were being trained by Elise, the female entertainer in the brothel. Their seduction methods should have undoubtedly improved even if they hadn''t reached perfection.


    He looked at the 5 elves, "Stay in the wooden mansion. I will return soon enough. Don''t move out of the wooden mansion."


    "Yes, Sir Axel!" The 5 elves said with a respectful look on their faces. They couldn''t help but look around.


    They could feel the nature magic released from the Wooden Mansion. It was clear that Saito was the one who created this Wooden Mansion with Nature magic.


    Saito then looked at Reus and said, "Go and meet up with those men training there. Introduce yourself to them. I will return back soon."


    Reus didn''t wholly understand Saito''s intentions, but he nodded. Saito wasn''t worried about Reus encountering any danger. If Reus could be injured at his current level of power, then that would be truly strange.


    Even if he wasn''t comparable to himself. His power was almost the same level as that of Lyra the last time he saw her.


    He flew towards the location where he had built the houses for the females of the Eternal Knights. This month of training must have been perfect for them.


    He landed in the middle of the place. Some of the female Eternal Knights saw Saito and immediately kneeled while saying, "Greetings, young master!"


    Saito nodded towards them before he sensed a few numbers of women within a house. While many of the women had divided into several groups and were in different locations.


    All these groups were actively utilizing magic. Saito looked at those beautiful women who had kneeled in front of him, "Stand up. There is no need to remain to kneel now."


    The women did as they were told. They stood up and nodded their heads signifying that they understood. Saito then asked them, "What happened these days? How has your magic training been? Have you learned well from that woman?"


    With a monotonous voice, a woman stepped forward and started speaking, "Young master, truthfully, we have been spending a lot of time in our magic training, but without a guide, it''s hard for us to increase our control. As for Madame Elise''s seduction techniques, we have nearly grasped all of them. We need experience with males to perfect our skills."


    "I see¡­" With a calm look, Saito gazed at these women. He thought in his head ''So, this means that the war against the Sea God Race the Crown Prince took more personnel than I expected. I guess I was worried for nothing if they were discovered by Vermillion Kingdom''s Army.'' He frowned a little as he said, "Madam Elise, huh?"


    "That''s right!" Came the independent voice from the wooden house. A woman exited the house with a proud and arrogant smile.


    She was a beautiful woman. Each time she moves, it was like she was using a spell that forced men to look in her direction. It was Elise¡­ Following her was the recent batch of women who were being taught by her.


    His calm gaze showed that even though this woman''s moves were very seductive and enchanting, there was no trace of the emotion on Saito''s face.


    He said with a monotonous face, "So, you seem to have taught them well in this past month."

 Chapter 176 - A Womans Rambling

    Elise had a cocky smile as she said, "Obviously, who do you think you are talking to." She turned to one of the female Eternal Knights and said, "Go bring some water."


    "Yes, Madam Elise." Said one of the Female Eternal Knights who were following her before she left to bring the glass of water.


    Saito silently saw this scene as he stared at Elise. He knew what it signified. To be following the orders of another person while he was standing here. Elise was seemingly saying that these Eternal Knights were under her now.


    Elise started speaking with a triumphant smile on her face, "You made a huge mistake in leaving these women with me for the last month. Your second mistake was not checking upon them for the last month. Did you think I wouldn''t be able to build up my prestige within them?"


    Not a single Eternal Knight let out a sound. Letting out a sigh as Saito pitifully stared at Elise. Elise continued speaking in that same cocky tone, "You underestimated me too much. I am now the leader here¡­ You should return while you still can. Even if you are powerful, you can''t take on so many of them at once."


    Currently, Saito was somewhat tired of her rambling. He let out a loud shout, "ASSEMBLE!"


    This loud shout traveled everywhere. All the Eternal Knights in the area immediately stopped whatever they were doing and rushed to the place where the yell originated.


    They all stood in front of Saito, one hand behind their backs and the other clenched into a fist and thumped their chest.


    All of them were facing Saito, and their back was towards Elise.


    No one gave her any importance. This behavior was a complete contrast to their treatment towards her in the past month.


    Saito had a small smile as he stared at the all 100 assembled Eternal Knights. He looked towards Elise and said, "You were saying something? What was it exactly? I apologize, I couldn''t hear you clearly. Mind repeating that?"


    Even though his words were calm. Elise could feel those disdainful words poking her with giant swords. She felt as if her pride was utterly crushed into pieces right now.


    As she hatefully stared at the women assembling in front of Saito, "You wretched women! I treated you all so well, yet you still follow this man''s orders! Don''t you understand, you can''t obey a man! He will just use you and throw you away."


    Those words were ignored entirely. For these women, they have been saved from utter despair by Saito. Even though he had his own motives, he had given them a choice from the start. He was the one who had made them the beautiful women they were right now.


    They certainly respected him sincerely. Saito pointed at Elise and said, "The one who will bring me her head will be my last personal knight."


    With no hesitation, all the women who had been living with Elise for the past month turned their heads. They had a murderous look on their pretty faces as they stared at Elise.


    They frightened Elise to no end as she started running in the opposite direction. Before she could even take 4 steps into the forest, a dagger pierced her skull.


    After another second, another dagger pierced her heart. The first dagger was from Allyssia Clark while the second was from Elena. Both were already assigned as personal guards of Sophie and Saito respectively, so it seemed that there was no need to appoint anyone.


    Saito sensed a vigorous magic intensity from Elena''s body. It looked like since the Ice Phoenix''s Bloodline had awoken, her magic had started building up. Right now, the quantity of her magic was on the same level as Reus.


    He pointed at her and said, "Elena¡­ Come here." Elena was somewhat nervous as she was called out by Saito.


    She wondered what it was all about. Recently, she had been feeling the strange chillness in her body growing more powerful. It wasn''t damaging her, but it caused her skin to turn even more white.


    Saito gazed at her with a stern expression. He pointed towards his left, which was the direction in which Zleka City was situated, "Show your magic progress to me. Use it in that direction."


    "Yes, my lord." Since there was no one other than them here now. There was no need to call him a young master.


    Elena stretched her hand and started concentrating actively. Her palm released a lot of light as the area in front of her palm slowly started to freeze.


    The trees in front of Elena slowly froze. The ground''s color had changed to icy white color. Even the temperature of the air had changed.


    Saito''s face remained calm as he gazed upon her usage of magic, "Alright, you can stop now."


    Elena stopped as she was ordered by Saito. She nervously stared at Saito and wondered what he thought of this.


    She had worked hard on trying to control the area as well as the time it required to activate it. Saito gave her a nod and said, "It''s good enough. All of you, it''s time for you to return. Take your things and start walking back."


    All the Female Eternal Knights nodded their head before they dispersed into groups and entered the houses to gather their things. They gathered their stuff before they started walking towards the training ground where they had initially trained.


    Saito was walking in front, he looked as if he was in deep thought. Nobody disrupted him at this moment as they silently made their way back.


    It took them several hours to return and by the time they returned. All of them were rather hungry.


    As they entered the old Execution Ground, Saito had a smile on his face when he noticed a couple of Eternal Knights following Reus as he jumped around.


    Reus had always sparred against the Shadow Lightning Wolves which were faster than himself. To him, the movements of the Eternal Knights who couldn''t even increase their speed with magic were rather slow.


    However, Saito noticed that Michael Sharp, Clark Wright, and Oskar Gill had not stepped against Reus. They were concentrated on their own stances. Michael Sharp released a strange light that surprised Saito.


    This was like the purple qi which he had seen Alvaneth use against himself. It surprised him that Michael had used this Sword Qi. Even though Michael''s control was nowhere near that of Alvaneth''s and the power of this strand of Sword Qi wasn''t like that of Alvaneth''s.


    It was a start! This was the most crucial point! There were multiple ways to develop a skill if you were successful in the beginning.


    He looked at Clark Wright and Oskar Gill. They showed no signs of using a Saber Qi or Spear Qi, but Saito wasn''t discouraged.


    It obviously wouldn''t be easy to use Qi. They needed to grab hold of a moment. Saito then looked towards Reus and roared, "Reus, stop playing with them. Come here."


    Hearing his voice did startle these men. The 400 men immediately stopped their trained and looked at Saito, standing with some distance between them.


    Saito was standing near Wooden Mansion, which was some distance away from the current position of the 400 men.


    All of them rushed towards Saito and kneeled in front of him with excellent coordination, "We greet our lord." Even their voices were in sync with each other.


    This pleased Saito. He was delighted by how far these men had come. At least, their coordination level was decent enough to compare them to the army of the Vermillion Kingdom.


    Saito pointed his hand at Reus and said, "All of you, this is my little brother, Reus Vajor. He is an elf and is going to join the training from now on. Introduce yourself to him¡­"


    "Yes, your majesty!" They loudly shouted before they stared at Reus for some time. They even started talking to each other.


    "So, it''s his majesty''s little brother. No wonder he is so strong."


    "Yes¡­ The boy looks around 13 years old. Only someone related to his majesty could be so strong."


    While they were talking to each other. One by one, the Eternal Knights stepped forward and introduced themselves to Reus.


    "I am Michael Sharp. It is my pleasure to know the younger brother of his majesty." Michael said with a smile on his face.


    Reus nodded back and kindly replied, "Mhm~ I am also happy to know you. I didn''t know big brother had so many men. You are all so strong."


    He was honestly praising them. Within the elf kingdom, almost all the elves used magic for everything while neglecting their physical body training.


    From the time Saito had left those wolves at the Elf Kingdom. Reus had often sparred with them and to counter their speed, he had to strengthen his body or else he wouldn''t be able to react to their attacks.


    The other elves often used their magic to enhance their senses. It even consumed even more magic in a fight, but since the Elves had naturally been blessed with more magic than humans, they never really found the need to train physically.


    Saito let these men talk with Reus.. He turned towards the large group of females and signaled them to follow him.

 Chapter 177 - Reason For The Training

    The women followed him without a single question. After they were some distance away from the men. Saito turned towards them and said, "Tell me, do you know the reason why I made you learn these seduction techniques? Allyssia?"


    With his finger pointing towards Allyssia. Allyssia remained standing at the same position and started speaking with a light blush, "His majesty wanted us to pleasure him using our bodies?"


    Even though the other 100 women had thought of similar things in their heads. They still had a light blush when it was spoken outright by Allyssia in front of Saito.


    Even though these women looked embarrassed, none of them spoke against it. Some seemed nervous about this task. Some women stole quick glances at Saito and once again looked down. Some women even seemed a little excited to get started.


    Chuckling at those words, Saito replied to them, "It''s a tempting idea, but that''s not the reason you learned the seduction techniques. You should know that the Vermillion Kingdom is divided into 27 large states and 121 small states. The large states are monitored by dukes while the small states are monitored by Viscounts."


    "Yes, your majesty. Miss Elise taught us a lot about the nobility and how they should be treated." It was one of the female eternal knights who spoke this.


    Saito looked towards the woman who said this. The woman who looked like 23 years of age had a youthful appearance along with a mature charm.


    With a gentle smile on his face, Saito said, "Tell me, how can any of you gain any power or influence within a house of a duke or viscount?" Internally, he was thinking ''Heh¡­ Elise seems to have taught them a lot more than I thought she would. It seems that she had similar plans¡­''


    This question seemed to be targeted at her. The woman was somewhat overwhelmed in emotion when she saw Saito''s gentle smile towards her.


    She takes a deep breath and calms down before starting, "She said that serving a nobility was different in different situations. For a maid, the maid must have an excellent relationship with the concubine who was the youngest within the harem as well as the one whom duke or viscount loved the most. Because even though the wife had more power, if the duke were to pick a side, he would choose the side of the concubine he loved the most. He would even ignore her mistakes and being her maid was the best. If the duke lies to lay his hands on the maid, they should naturally warm his bed and get into an intimate relationship with the duke. It won''t be long before the maid''s status would be elevated to that of a concubine."


    On the surface, Saito''s face had a gentle smile which made it seem like he was pleased with her answer. He was thinking in his head ''I see¡­ This is not what I was thinking, but it looks even better than my idea.''


    ''The idea to not be the main wife''s maid or the duke''s maid is to prevent them from suddenly getting into the spotlight. If such a beautiful woman like them gets into the spotlight, then even if they grab the attention of the duke, they would also be hated by his wives and concubines. It would be difficult to make any movements if they had to constantly be wary of the other wives and concubines.''


    ''Moreover, if one of them become the maid of a concubine. There would be many chances for her to encounter the duke without grabbing the spotlight. All that would remain would be to grab his attention and get him alone. All that will be left is to assassinate him and run away before anyone becomes aware of it.''


    He gave her a nod and then said, "Correct. As for the seduction techniques, there is no need for you to be professional. Among the 27 large states¡­ I want you all to form an influence in at least 14 of them. As for the small states, other than a few, the rest are unimportant."


    "By creating an influence. Does your highness plans to send us to these states and become a duke''s concubine before starting to build up our influence?" Another one of the women who seemed slightly nervous asked Saito.


    "Correct. However, you all would have different tasks, though. One of you will create a trading company while the other 13 would expand its influence in their states. 4 of you are going to hire the gang and force them to work under you. Whether you use your strength or wealth, it doesn''t matter. However, this gang must obey your orders completely, just like you obey mine." His eyes moved from one face to another as he stared at these women.


    Other than some embarrassment and reluctance, no one planned to oppose his plan. It did relieve him since it proved that their loyalty to him was undisputed. Though he was somewhat worried because he had left them on their own for a month, and if they face such an order, how they would react.


    It seemed that Saito was worried for nothing. He looked into their eyes and continued, "As for the rest of the 10. Create a brothel in the states. This would help you do business while also giving you cover for hiring soldiers. Do you all understand?"


    "Yes, your majesty!" All the women nodded their heads. They looked nervous but showed no hesitation when they received his command.


    Saito gave them a gentle smile, "That''s good. I will choose the 14 of you tomorrow. After that, you will spend another week here before you will leave for the states assigned to each one of you."


    "Yes, my lord!" All the female Eternal Knights said with a shout.


    "Alright, now join up with those men and introduce yourself to my little brother. Don''t talk about this task at all." After saying that, Saito walked towards the place where the Eternal Knights were standing.


    The female Eternal Knights followed him. As they stood next to the men.


    Saito stood in front of them all and cleared his throat, "Alright, I shall now introduce you to the five elves who will teach you how to control your elemental magic. These five elves are naturally talented in each one of the basic elements. Fire, Water, Earth, Lightning, Wind."


    The five elves who were within the wooden mansion seemed to feel Saito''s magic summoning them. They flew outside the estate and noticed Saito standing in front of 500 Eternal Knights.


    Saito pointed at them to let his Eternal Knights know about their teachers. He continued on, "They will test your dominant elements. The elements which you can control easily. They will teach you for 1 week before your missions will start. After that, you are on your own to develop your understanding of the elements, be sure to learn all that you can."


    With a loud cheer, the Eternal Knights turned towards the five elves. They had a determined fire burning within their eyes. It looked like they were ready to take all the knowledge that these elves had.


    Saito turned towards Michael, Clark, and Oskar. He said with a serious face, "Michael, Clark, and Oskar. I know that you three are only interested in deepening your knowledge of your weapon. However, do understand that elemental magic is also a part of your magic. Train it and combine it to create your own style. The fighting style that works the best only for you. It will be hard because you would need to gain the knowledge of both the sword as well as the elements you are compatible with. However, the gains would be worth it."


    After some thinking, they nodded their heads. Saito was correct. If they continued to neglect their magic training. No matter how strong their sword qi would be, they wouldn''t be a match at the high level.


    Saito himself wasn''t too knowledgeable about this Sword Qi and all so this was all he could advise.


    He spent some more time organizing them all and assigning their respective duties. After that, he left for Zleka City.


    Now that almost all the tasks had been arranged. Saito could finally meet up with Lyra and Chloe. It seemed like an eternity since he saw those two.


    Flying to Zleka City didn''t take him much time. He flew towards the western part of the city where Chloe resided.


    Before he even entered the house. He had a smile on his face because he sensed two familiar Auras within the home.


    It was naturally the aura of Chloe and Lyra. They both seemed to be eating right now. Saito didn''t conceal his aura and entered the house.


    After acquiring the Golden Dragon Bloodline, his aura had a complete transformation. It was naturally a lot different from before.


    As soon as Lyra and Chloe sensed his aura. They were in a battle stance. Some vines appeared near Saito''s feet as soon as he stepped into the house.


    A beautiful woman suddenly appeared from the room one end of the double-bladed staff on Saito''s neck.. Saito didn''t use any magic to defend against this surprise attack since recognized the warrior who attacked him.

 Chapter 178 - Catching Up

    It was naturally Chloe who held the Double-Bladed Staff.


    "This really wasn''t the welcome I was looking forward to." Saito''s voice carried a mischievous intent as he stared at Chloe, who was holding the Double-Bladed Staff.


    Chloe was standing with a dumbfounded expression as she couldn''t believe that Saito had finally returned. She lowered her staff and tried to control the expression on her face.


    Naturally, it was hard for her to achieve that.


    She had looked forward to his return for these 2 months. And now that he was finally back, she was at a loss of words.


    Lyra joined them while carrying a smile on her pretty face. Saito was somewhat dumbfounded as he looked at her.


    He felt like all his fatigue vanished away into thin air. It was somewhat mysterious as he unconsciously raised his hand and touched Lyra''s cheeks.


    He asks with a gentle voice, "Were you alright?"


    If anyone such as the Sea Dragon Clan head, the Eternal Knights, or Helena had seen him right now, they would have been dumbfounded at such a gentle voice from his mouth.


    This switch within his personality wasn''t something that was in Saito''s complete control.


    Lyra was also beyond happy as she heard Saito''s question. She wanted to listen to this voice for 2 months.


    She found herself unable to release her voice and just nodded to his question. While they were lovingly staring at each other.


    Chloe threw away her staff in the living room and stomped vigorously, "Return to reality! You two! Ignoring me right after returning!"


    As she stomped and threw a tantrum. She adorably pouted and turned her head to the side. Both Saito and Lyra let out a chuckle.


    Saito extended one hand towards Lyra and the other towards Chloe. He pulled the two of them closer and hugged them tightly.


    The two of them spread their arms and tightly hugged him as well. Saito then entered the dining hall and ate together with them.


    After eating to his full. Saito had a grim expression as he asked them, "What did the two of you do in these 2 months?"


    It was Lyra who started speaking, "After Axel left for the Palace. We were called by the Union and had to take a mission."


    "A mission, huh? Was it with Renya?" Saito casually asks the two of them.


    Chloe and Lyra were surprised to hear him. They nodded their heads, and Chloe said, "Yes, it was Renya. Though we were unwilling to go on a mission with him. The Vice-Master of the Union said that if we complete the mission, he would ask the Emperor to free Axel."


    "The mission was to go to the state Damhal. It was right beside a demon territory, and our task was to assist them in repelling the demons who had entered the territory." Chloe finished speaking.


    Saito asked her then, "That Renya didn''t do anything to the two of you, right?"


    Lyra shook her head. She started speaking, "No, he didn''t do anything to us. In fact, he told us from the start that he was ordered to not touch us or make any moves against us."


    This did surprise Saito. He didn''t think that Renya was moving on someone''s orders. But then he remembered his encounter with this guy. If what he guessed right, then this guy had come because of Crown Prince''s orders.


    He wasn''t sure why this guy was working under the Crown Prince. However, he was sure that this guy wasn''t going to be an ally.


    The previous interactions proved it.


    He then looked at Chloe and said, "Was there anyone else from the summoned ones?"


    Chloe thought for some time before she nodded her head, "Yes, there were 4 of our classmates. A girl and 3 boys. They mostly accompanied Renya and sucked up for him. Most of the times when they talked to me was about getting in a relationship with Renya."


    "I see¡­" His voice was neither warm nor cold. It was completely normal. He thought in his head ''So, even though Renya was ordered to not touch Chloe or Lyra. That was probably under the condition if they resisted it huh¡­ Does that mean that Renya isn''t completely obeying his head?''


    "How long did it take for you to complete the mission?" He was curious about this.


    "Around a week," Lyra informed him. She had a frown on her face as she added, "We returned back to the kingdom and asked the Vice-Head to ask the Emperor to release you. Though we couldn''t meet up with the Emperor and could only meet the First Princess, Rita Vermillion. She told us that Axel wasn''t trapped at all. You were just on detention, and it was unknown where you had gone.


    Saito felt a chill down his spine when he heard that these two met up with Rita. He was thankful that Rita didn''t attack them. Knowing her, she wouldn''t feel guilty about attacking someone.


    With a serious expression, Lyra asked him, "Husband, where did you go during that period? I couldn''t find Joergen when I went to visit Emma and Joergen. Emma told me that you were fine, but where were you?"


    Now, Saito didn''t want to tell them about the Eternal Knights. He let out a sigh and said, "During that time, I was given a dangerous mission by the Emperor."


    "Dangerous mission by the Emperor?" Both Lyra and Chloe repeated their words. Lyra''s face held a great shock while Chloe was just a bit surprised.


    For Lyra, if Saito received the mission directly from an Emperor, it''s importance couldn''t be judged. Its importance might have been even above the Beast Tide. As for Chloe, she was more curious about this mission which was described as dangerous even by Saito.


    She was clear about his power. Nothing less than a Great Demon King could take him on.


    Saito nodded his head and continued speaking, "Yes¡­ The Emperor gave me a chance to avoid the detention by having me complete this dangerous mission. I had to go to the Southern Part of the continent for this mission."


    Both Lyra and Chloe understood why they hadn''t seen him for these 2 months. The Southern Part was very far away from their current position.


    Though these two were curious about his mission. They didn''t ask him anymore. Saito was internally thankful for that. He didn''t want to lie any more than he had to.


    Saito then says with a light smile, "You both have also gotten really strong. Looks like you didn''t slack off, eh~ Lyra~?" After his question, he mischievously stared at Lyra.


    "Beh!" Lyra stuck out her tongue with a mischievous expression as she proudly said, "Of course! I can form multiple types of trees at any time now! My skill in creating Poisonous Vines and Poisonous Flowers have improved!"


    "Poisonous Flowers? What do they do?" Saito curiously asked Lyra. He didn''t have such a skill so he was somewhat curious.


    Lyra nonchalantly explains to him, "The Poisonous Flowers release a poisonous compound which is harmful for all living beings. Whether they be elves, humans, or even plants in the area. Though it takes some time for it to spread around in the area and for the opponent to start feeling its'' effect. I can easily hold onto until then."


    "And, what about you? If you are in the area? Would it affect you?" Saito was worried about this issue as the corners of his mouth dropped.


    Lyra shook her head negatively, she further explained it to him, "No, the poison flowers are after all created by my magic. The poison will be effective on those whom I want to poison. And it will be ineffective to those whom I don''t want."


    Though the explanation was simple. Saito understood what she wanted to say. It was like the case with when he used his Hell Flame. It would be burn those whom he wanted to burn and would be ineffective on those whom he had no intention of harming.


    With a smile on her face, Lyra raised her hand. She opened her palm and a beautiful ruby colored flower formed. Saito counted the number of petals and he was astonished that this flower had 30 petals.


    The flower was incredibly beautiful. He noticed a faint red powder like substance being released by this flower.


    It was hard to believe that such a beautiful rose was poisonous. He continued to stare at the red powder like substance and said to Lyra, "Do you have its antidote?"


    "Naturally, I do." Lyra proudly tells Saito. She even puffed her chest as if expecting a praise from him. Her proud breasts were jiggling as they made the motion of up and down.


    With a serious expression, he said, "Keep the antidote ready and use this poison against me. Let me see how powerful it is."


    Lyra created another flower in her other hand. It was a yellowish flower. The number of petals were low compared to the red flower but there was a bud protruding from its centre.


    Saito noticed a liquid like substance within that bud. Chloe spoke with a worried look, "Be careful Axel! This poison is really nasty."


    "Okay, I am beginning." The red powder like substance was controlled by Lyra and fell upon Saito''s body.


    Saito was shocked to see the powder going inside his body without any resistance from his skin. As soon as it reached his blood vessels. His eyes went completely wide in shock.


    The burning sensation within his veins started to grow stronger and he heard Iris'' notification in his head [Master, you have been poisoned. Your life force is being depleted by the rate of 1 year in 1 hour.]


    ''What!? This poison targets the Life Force! Then what is this burning sensation in my veins!'' He couldn''t help but ask Iris in his head.


    [This is more likely the additional effect of this poison. It goes through the skin and adds on a burning effect to the body.]


    A question formed in Saito''s mind as he asked ''What happens if someone treats it the same way as a poison which burns the blood vessels. Would it be cured?''


    [Negative! The addition effect would be dealt but the poison will keep on depleting the Life Force.]


    Saito had a cold sweat on his face as he heard Iris. He wasn''t in any rush of treating the poison.. He first controlled his Heaven''s Lightning and try to destroy the red powder like substance within his veins.

 Chapter 179 - Spending Time With Lyra

    The red powder-like substance within his veins was destroyed. Saito asked Iris in his head ''Is my Life Force still being depleted?''


    [Yes.]


    ''Okay¡­ That''s a bit too much. It wouldn''t yield results in short term but after 2-3 days. Most of the humans would die. What''s even worse is that people would normally not do anything after this Burning Sensation was treated. The deadly poison which is targeting their life force would remain in their bodies and they wouldn''t know when they died. Though it wouldn''t be as useful against Demons, Elves, or other beasts with large life force. Against humans though, it is an army-killing weapon.''


    He then stared at Lyra with a serious expression, "How many flowers can you make Lyra?"


    Lyra thought for some moment before she answered him, "With my peak magic level, I can create around 20 flowers and maintain them for an hour. If I don''t supply them magic then my connection with these flowers would be broken and they wouldn''t respond to my will."


    "I see¡­" Placing his hand under his chin. He had a thought and asked her, "What about just this red powder? Do you need a lot of magic to sustain it?"


    "It would depend on the quantity, I guess. I have never really tried to gauge it." Lyra replied to him with a confused expression.


    She was somewhat surprised why Saito wasn''t using her anti-dote straight away now. Even if her poison didn''t harm him in short term. There was no reason to keep on depleting his life force. Her anti-dote couldn''t restore the life-force after all. It simply cured the poison.


    The corners of Saito''s mouth curved upwards and he said, "Then, how about if you create a lot of poison with your poison flowers, store the poisonous powder in a special pouch, and destroy your connection with the poisonous powder. That way, you wouldn''t have to use your magic to keep the connection with the poisonous powder."


    It was Chloe who spoke with a confused expression, "Then wouldn''t that make the poisonous powder be effective on whoever it was thrown against? What if it was used against us?"


    Both Saito and Lyra stared at her like she was some sort of idiot. Their gazes said ''Are you serious!?''


    Though Chloe had a genuinely confused look on her face, she didn''t seem to notice their stare.


    Lyra spoke out with a bit of pride, "Obviously, we will be using a special pouch and keep its existence a secret. It''s not like anyone would know about it if we don''t display it."


    "Ohh, right!" After hearing Lyra, Chloe was a little embarrassed. Saito stared at Chloe and wanted to facepalm at her goofy and embarrassed expression.


    Not minding it much and moving on. Saito looked at Lyra and said, "Alright, now give me the antidote."


    Lyra extended her hand which had the yellow flower. A yellowish drop condensed on top of the bud. It fell down onto Saito''s hand.


    Like how it happened with the Red power. The yellowish drop entered his body and wasn''t restricted by his skin at all.


    As the Yellowish drop of this flower spread in his body. Saito heard Iris'' notification [The poison has been treated now.]


    Saito couldn''t help but stare at Lyra with a smile, "A truly great skill¡­ You really deserve a great reward for this~!" His tone was suggestive as he said a great reward.


    Chloe puffed her cheeks and coughed to get their attention. She starts speaking, "I have also advanced as a Berserker healer! I also have more skills now! Hmph¡­"


    "Hai~ Hai~ My Chloe is also awesome. Come¡­ Give me a hug now." He said while pulling her in an embrace.


    His hands were on her waist as he greedily took in her scent and kissed her neck. Chloe couldn''t help but moan out loud, "Aaaahh¡­"


    Saito''s hand slowly moved down and fondled her great ass. Chloe was somewhat stunned by his hand''s movements but she looked at his face and saw that smile.


    She felt like melting in his embrace. She let him fondle her ass while trying to keep her voice at bay.


    Since Chloe was occupying Saito''s front¡­ Lyra hugged Saito from behind and squeezed her large breasts on his back.


    This was a heavenly feeling which made Saito''s body turn hot. They remain in that position for some time until Saito whispers in Chloe''s ears, "Wait for me at night in your room¡­"


    Chloe wasn''t so young that she wouldn''t know the meaning behind those words. His tone, his expression, everything told her that he was going to do what she thought he was going to do.


    He wanted to take her today. That lustful tone seemed like he could hardly wait.


    Her face was completely red like that of a tomato. Saito released her from the embrace and she immediately went inside her room as if preparing for the night.


    Meanwhile, Saito turns towards Lyra and smiles gently. He picks her up in his arms and takes her to their room.


    Lyra didn''t resist at all on the way. She was like a gentle lamb, willing to serve Saito who had turned wolf on her.


    Lyra spoke to him about how much she missed him. There was not a day that went by when she didn''t wish to be with him.


    Saito was somewhat regretful that he couldn''t be there with her. However, he believed that it was necessary. If he doesn''t build up his own force, the Crown Prince won''t let him go.


    He was supremely arrogant and confident in his own ability but the Crown Prince was also a talented man. He was so talented that Saito knew if he didn''t take him seriously then he would be swallowed.


    And if he doesn''t build up this force, there was no way he could ever stand up against the Crown prince.


    For now, he occupied himself with Lyra and stopped thinking about anything else. He wanted to relax with her. Even though Lyra and Chloe didn''t mention it, he knew that there had been rough months for them.


    He started talking to her while they were cuddling. He explained to her a bit about what he encountered. About the fact that he had Golden Dragon''s Bloodline now.


    Naturally, Lyra was utterly shocked to know that her husband acquired the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline. She touched his chest and indeed felt 3 heartbeats. This was enough to prove his point.


    Lyra knew¡­ Only someone with the Sea Dragon''s Bloodline could have three hearts. She was happy. She didn''t understand how he had acquired the Golden Dragon''s Bloodline but she was delighted about it.


    She knew about the capabilities of the Sea Dragon. They were a tenacious race with a strong life force. Killing them was generally very difficult with their great regeneration that would even heal a heart if given enough time.


    Didn''t this mean that she could be relieved about Saito''s safety? Other than a Demon Lord, just who would be able to take on Saito or even injure him? Perhaps one or two Great Demon Kings might get lucky but they would never be able to kill him.


    As if exposing her happiness to Saito, she immediately kissed him on his lips. It honestly confused him regarding this sudden kiss but hey, he wasn''t going to complain.


    After that, Saito mentioned to her the fact that he could create Spring Water with his own magic. Now¡­ Lyra was a princess of Elf Race.


    She understood just how important was Spring Water. She felt like it was too surreal. Her husband was able to create the Spring Water just from his magic? No evil arts involved?


    Taking a quick glance at Saito and asking, "Are you our God? Are you testing me?"


    To which, Saito laughed out heartily and replied, "Yep, I am your god. Now, love me for eternity!" He was only kidding and Lyra understood that.


    She realized he wanted her to treat him the same as before. He squeezed her butt strongly and pulled her even close to himself.


    So close to his body meant that she could hear his heartbeats. Hearing three quick heartbeats, she didn''t understand why but she was greatly thankful as she listened to those heartbeats.


    She didn''t even realize when she melted down in that warmth and fell asleep.


    Chloe was decorating her room nicely. It had been so long that she forgot for how long she had been decorating. She paused for a moment and thought of the reason why she was even decorating her room.


    It didn''t take her long to remember it. The reason she was decorating her room was that Saito was going to take her first time. After remembering the reason, she blushed madly and used her pillow to cover her face as if there was someone there.


    "It''s because Axel told me he would come at night. I don''t want him to enter a dirty room.. It''s definitely not because I have dirty thoughts in my mind~" Speaking to no one in particular, she seemed to have raised an excuse to suppress the blush on her face.

 Chapter 180 - First Night With Chloe

    The excuse worked. Her blush fainted a bit and she started to work again.


    After around 4 hours, when her preparations and decorations were all complete.


    Knock, knock.


    She heard a gentle voice from the other side of the door, "Chloe¡­ Can I enter now?"


    Chloe didn''t know why but just after hearing his voice, butterflies were rising in her stomach.


    She tried hard to control her voice to not express that she was excited, "Come in~!" Though she tried hard to not express her excitement, her quick response gave her away.


    Saito internally laughed at her response and decided to not tease her about it. She would perhaps be too embarrassed if he pointed it out.


    As he opened the door, Saito was surprised when he saw Chloe''s room was clean. The last time he had entered her room, it wasn''t too dirty but it also wasn''t clean.


    He thought in his head ''Looks like she has made a lot of effort in cleaning.''


    The next thing which caught his attention was the flowers decorating on the wall. A huge heart shape was made with these beautiful flowers. In between the heart-shaped, she had decorated the flowers in such a way that they formed English words.


    "I love you" This was the message portrayed from the Wall of her room. Saito smiled happily, he liked it. He could feel the effort Chloe put into it and her sincerity.


    And at last, he stared at her. She was wearing a purple-colored gown. It was a rather light-colored gown so he could easily see through the thin fabric.


    Even though Saito had quite a bit of sexual experience with women, he couldn''t help but salivate at Chloe''s body.


    Most importantly, her face was so adorable that no thoughts of hurting her could even emerge in someone''s mind.


    It made him think ''Should I even do this with her? Does she even love me? Even though I am not Axel¡­ Not her childhood friend¡­''


    Saito wasn''t someone who would get cold feet but he truly couldn''t help but think this. Nobody liked to hurt someone close to them with their lies.


    He noticed Chloe''s eyes, it seemed that she was expecting him to come towards her. Affectionately hold her in his arms and be gentle with her first time.


    Shaking his head and removing those thoughts from his head. He stepped forward with a thought ''What am I thinking? Didn''t I already decide to love her? How can I get cold feet at such a moment¡­? It''s not just me who wants it, she wants it even more.''


    As he solidified his thoughts, he moved closer to her and granted her wish. Holding her body in his arms and gently kissing her lips, he felt her moving around. She kissed him on his neck as her arms went around him as well.


    She pushed her impressive bust against his chest, letting him enjoy the soft feeling from her breasts.


    It was certainly a noisy night for everyone in the house. After the first round where Saito was very gentle with Chloe, he was requested by her to be rough with her.


    A small break later, Saito seemed to have let go of all limits and was rough on her. The peculiar thing was, Chloe seemed to be enjoying it greatly.


    Even Saito was surprised at her great endurance. It wasn''t as much as his own but still, a lot for a human or even a hero.


    After 5-6 rounds, they both stopped and slept together naked. Chloe''s face seemed like she was in utter bliss. A dream. She was too happy now and felt like she would explode.


    ~~


    Saito woke up early morning. He moved around his body a little and then glanced at the peacefully sleeping naked Chloe.


    He shook his head after a light laugh and wore his clothes. It was time to meet up with the Emperor and inform him about his mission. It couldn''t be said that he was greatly successful in his mission but he had done his part.


    Besides, it would be nice to meet up with Rita. She must have been worried sick about him.


    He decided to leave a note behind for Lyra and Chloe so they wouldn''t worry too much about him. He thought of letting them know that he would be back by evening.


    He flew towards the palace. He decided to enter the palace through the window of Rita''s Room. As he entered the room, he was surprised to see that the room was empty.


    At that moment, he sensed someone using magic in the Palace. From the magic signature, he was sure it was Rita.


    He immediately made his way towards the place where Rita used her magic. He was worried that someone might have come to endanger her life.


    However, his worry soon disappeared as he reached the location. He saw Rita standing with a straight with a superior look in her eyes.


    She spoke in an ice-cold voice, "What? Was that all? Train harder! You are all so weak. It has been more than a month but you still can''t make me use my hands to fight against you! You weaklings!"


    The ones targeted by her ruthless lashings were 100''s of soldiers lying on the ground. It didn''t take long for Saito to understand what had happened.


    He had an amused smile on his face before he disappeared.


    With a cheeky expression, he covered her eyes and asked her, "Guess who~!?"


    "You dare lay your hands on me-?" Rita quickly turns around and was ready to strike whoever it was that dared to touch her.


    On her hands, she had even created a Wind Blade which would immediately slash apart the fool.


    However, the wind seemed to have disappeared when she realized who it was.


    In contrast to the previous superior look in her eyes, her expression went through a couple of changes. The first was a shock, the second was happiness, and then a hint of shyness.


    "So, what happened to you all?" He asked to no one in particular, though it was clear his question was directed to the soldiers fallen on the ground.


    A soldier near to them, who seemed to be the most recent victim of Rita''s bullying started speaking, "I-It all started a month ago¡­ Princess Rita expressed her dissatisfaction with the guards and soldiers here at the palace, so she decided to tor-"


    The poor soldier found himself on the receiving end of a piercing glare. He was clear about what would happen if he spoke any further.


    Butchered up! That would be the most accurate way to describe his ending.


    The soldier had no plans on dying, so he quickly changed his words and continued, "The Princess decided to train us all. However, no one of us can take on Princess'' harsh training."


    Saito sighed out before he stared at Rita, he gave her a frown and said, "That isn''t nice Rita. They can''t take on your training. You shouldn''t have forced them. Apologise to them."


    "Huh¡­" She then turned to the soldiers in question, "Do you want me to apologise?"


    Fuck no! No soldier in his right mind would request for an apology. They would die before even thinking of that.


    It was well known that the Emperor clearly favored his eldest daughter much more than his other children. If he came to know that someone requested an apology from Princess Rita, even 1000 deaths wouldn''t make up for their blunder.


    They all quickly shook their heads.


    Rita had a victorious smirk on her face as she innocently turned towards Saito, "They don''t want me to apologize."


    Saito really wondered just how was she capable of changing so many faces in front of all these people. This skill was something he most definitely didn''t possess.


    The ultimate art of shamelessness!


    (A/N: Just a joke)


    They left the area soon enough. He realized that the soldiers were only getting nervous the longer they stayed in that area.


    As they were walking in the hallway of the palace, Saito started speaking, "Alright, I will go and inform the Emperor that the mission is completed. Your siblings must have met up with the Crown Prince by now and must be returning back soon."


    "Let me come up with you. I was waiting for you to return back so I could have a word with him." Just from her tone, Saito could guess that she was trying to hold back her wrath.


    It made him pity the guy who would be the victim of her wrath when it really explodes.


    After he shook his head to remove these thoughts, he asked her with a curious expression, "So, you met up with Lyra and Chloe?"


    As her thoughts switched onto Saito''s two lovers, Rita had an unnoticeable frown mixed with sadness, "Mhm~. I knew had two lovers already but I didn''t know they were so beautiful."


    "I tried to hate them. I really tried my best to hate them because I want to have you all for myself. But I can''t! They are sweet. And¡­ I don''t want to hurt you by forcing you to make a choice. After talking with them for some time, I decided to remain in the Palace and not interact with them."


    "I see¡­" Saito replied with a neutral voice.. It was impossible to guess what he was thinking.

 Chapter 181 - Informing The Emperor

    "Eep!" Rita squealed in surprise when she felt Saito''s arms underneath her legs and pick her up. He was giving her a princess carry in his arms.


    As she looked at his face, she saw it nearing her own face. Soon enough, their lips touched and their tongues entangled with each other.


    After their lips parted, he said, "Now¡­ That''s the reward for being my good woman. I will carry you all the way to the Emperor''s chambers."


    Rita blushed madly as she licked her lips. She didn''t even realize when Ryusuke walked all the way to the Emperor''s chambers.


    It was surprising that they didn''t encounter a single guard on their way. Or perhaps, she was too lost in thought to notice a guard. She didn''t know about it. She didn''t care.


    As they were standing outside the Emperor''s chambers, Saito gently placed her on the ground and said, "Alright, let''s knock!"


    They knocked on the door of the Emperor''s chamber and waited some time for his response. Soon enough, they heard his voice, "Enter."


    His voice was rough and deep, a little frightening for someone who heard it the first time.


    Saito held Rita''s hand and walked into the Emperor''s chamber. He saw the Emperor sitting on the bed.


    He had an expressionless look on his face as he glanced at Saito, "Since, you are here. I believe the mission has been completed."


    "Hmm¡­Yes. That is indeed so." Nodding in agreement, Saito curiously stared at the interior of the room. It was his second time coming here and the entire room seemed to have transformed now.


    Their short exchange was over.


    Now, Rita strongly stomped on the ground and angrily glared at the Emperor, "Your old man! Next time if I hear you giving these missions to Axel. I will skin you!"


    The warning from Rita strongly amused Saito that he wanted to laugh. He held it in his heart and enjoyed the horrified look appearing on the Emperor''s face.


    Judging by what they had previously talked, Rita was the only one who would dare to warn the Emperor in such a tone.


    The Emperor could only laugh nervously as responded, "I won''t give him any more missions. This was the only one. You can ask your beloved, right?"


    He gave a look which suggested he was pleading for help. Not wishing to see the dignified Emperor in such a state, Saito decided to help him out.


    "Don''t worry Rita. The Emperor swore an oath that he won''t be giving me any missions after this. I think I told you about this before." His voice was calm as he strongly gripped her hand.


    In response, Rita replied with a loathing look, "Axel¡­ You don''t know but my father doesn''t care about oaths. He wouldn''t hesitate for a single second before breaking an oath. He needs to know his place!"


    Before she continued any further, Saito calmed her down by caressing the back of her head.


    "It''s alright. Nothing can happen to me. The Emperor would protect me, wouldn''t you?" He calmly told her while giving a mischievous look to the Emperor.


    The Emperor understood the meaning behind his look, he sighed out and thought ''You really have some guts.''


    The Emperor nodded his head as if giving him an agreement regarding something.


    Saito seemed delighted with the response from the Emperor and took Rita along with him. He was sure the Emperor didn''t want to be on the receiving end of Rita''s curses.


    They spent the rest of the morning talking about the events happening in the month he was gone.


    It seemed that after Saito left for the mission. Rita took the time to roam around the palace. She was pissed off at the guards who seemed to be slacking off.


    With no target of her frustration, she decided that he would train 100 Guards every single day. Naturally, her training involved fighting them all until all their bones had some fractures.


    Fortunately, the Royal Medic was very skilled. He was able to heal all soldiers with little effort. Now, all that was left for the guards was to recover.


    It was nearly evening now.


    Saito decided it was time to return to Lyra and Chloe. He knew Rita wouldn''t let him go now. So, he had no choice but to take her along.


    While Saito was introducing Rita to Lyra and Chloe officially.


    In another place, Alvaneth, the former Demon God had returned to his territory. He grew outraged at the disappearance of Helena from his grasps.


    His anger only increased when he remembered the terrifying might possessed by that Prince from the Vermillion Kingdom. To think someone had inherited the power of that frightening War God.


    Only the War God was one of the gods who could scare Alvaneth to such an extent. He had nearly met his demise by the War God''s hands.


    He was not comfortable with the idea of fighting against the inheritor of War God''s Legacy.


    He then remembered the strength of the other human he fought. He knew that the time between when he was unsealed was short.


    In that short time, Alvaneth had gained vast power. So overwhelming that he could have squashed Saito of that time to death.


    However¡­ Alvaneth was shocked to see Saito''s rate of growth had been at the same level as himself.


    Was it because he took things for granted and was relaxing too much? As the question appeared in his mind, he gritted his teeth before making a decision.


    It was time to train.


    The first thing he did was disband his own harem. Allowing himself to lose in pleasure was the reason for his own demise.


    He grew more resolute as he started to train in an empty field like a mad demon.


    The management of the territory was given to 3 Demon Kings serving under him. These 3 Demon Kings were surprised to see their lord training so hard even after he was so strong.


    This stirred their inner feelings as they also supported their new Lord and trained together with him while keeping a tight watch over his territory.


    Alvaneth cared little about whether they wished to train or not. Their powers were inconsequential in front of those two freaks.


    He alone had the required strength and talent to be up against those two.


    This was the time when he threw Helena out of his mind. He didn''t care less about his own threat to her. There was no point worrying about a woman when his own life was at considerable risk.


    ~~


    The Crown Prince, Dante Vermillion had a frown over his handsome face as he looked at the corpses of his soldier in front of his eyes.


    Then the face of that grinning fool, the True Hero Renya irritated him further. He was of little help against the Sea Dragon Clan.


    Even though the fierce fighting against them had reduced their number by another 40%, as he looked at the corpses around him, he felt it was not worth it.


    He wondered in his head ''Why did we even bother sacrificing so many of our strong men in Kingdom to summon these idiots? I will never understand my father''s thoughts on why these so-called Heroes were necessary.''


    He then remembered the Emperor had decided to test this method because of a prophecy. Dante Vermillion clenched his fists while thinking ''The rambling of that old man is destroying the Vermillion Kingdom. If I ever to find that old man, I need to cut off that tongue and his hands, so he is unable to tell anyone of his idiotic prophesies.''


    The Crown Prince, Dante Vermillion''s rage was no joke. Yet, Renya in front of him didn''t appear worried. Either it was his self-confidence in his own ability, or he was just that ignorant of Dante Vermillion''s thoughts.


    Dante spoke with a cold tone, "You are dismissed, Renya. Next time you commit any atrocities, I will end you."


    Renya remained confident as he asked Dante, "Can you? Do you think you have ever seen my real strength?"


    "Your real strength? Are you talking about being able to utilize those Five elements at the same time and boosting your fighting ability?" Dante stated with an unimpressive look.


    However, Renya''s facial expression changed entirely as he asked with a shocked expression, "You knew?! Then why did you not say anything when I was fighting against that Clan?"


    "I was hoping your foolishness to not use your power will kill you. I am thoroughly disappointed, in you and those Sea Dragons Clan Members as well. Now, I tell you again, do not try anything, or I will end you. If you want, I can show you just where you stand. Though I doubt I will be able to stay my hand and not end you then." Dante stated before he turned around and walked towards the camp.


    He was not worried about Renya making an irresponsible move on his back.


    No, it was not that he was not worried. He was just that confident to deal with any attack Renya could throw at him.


    Renya kept gazing at the Crown Prince''s back, unsure if he should take a chance or not. After several seconds, he shook his head and flew away from the position.


    Meanwhile, Dante just shook his head, unsure of what he should do with this guy. Things would have become a lot simpler if Renya had only attacked him.


    He could use that reason to eradicate him, and all the other heroes, including Saito from existence.

 Chapter 182 - Wind Abilities

    3 days after he introduced Lyra, Chloe to Rita. Saito told Rita to take them to her Palace and show them around.


    Meanwhile, he flew towards the Trost Village. He wondered how his soldiers were training and to check up on Reus.


    He gave a mental command to Joergen ''Get to the Wooden Mansion quickly with Emma. I have a gift for Emma and You.''


    ''Yes, master.'' Joergen replied after some time. Saito was talking about the 2 Sea Dragon Cores he had in his inventory like space.


    With it, Joergen and Emma would evolve into a stronger monsters.


    It took them 20-30 minutes to reach the location told by Saito. Saito took nearly the same time as well. After they reached the place, Saito looked at them and saw that Joergen looked even stronger than before.


    His Aura had become twice as powerful as before. He eagerly anticipated the results of the evolution now.


    He pulled out the two massive Sea Dragon Cores and threw them towards them, "Eat these. I am sure you realize what this is."


    "Thank you, master!" Both exclaimed before eating the entire Sea Dragon Core in one go.


    Their bodies glowed strongly, and their appearance started to change.


    He received a notification from Iris.


    [By current analysis, it will take 2 weeks for Joergen to absorb the Sea Dragon Core and 1 week for Emma to absorb the Sea Dragon Core.]


    "Joergen will take longer? I thought he would absorb it quicker. He is the stronger one, after all." He said to Iris in his head.


    To this question, Iris replied [By my analysis, Joergen is going to evolve into a higher existence. His newfound power would be on a similar scale as the Mythological Beast.]


    "A mythological beast?!" Even Saito was shocked at that statement. He was so appalled that he couldn''t also contain his shout.


    If Joergen would be on the scale of a Mythological Beast, he felt there was no need to execute his initial plan.


    Another reasonable plan to split the vast Vermillion Kingdom formed in his head.


    Joergen and Emma seem to be laid near the Wooden Mansion. Saito was a little worried, but there was nothing he could do.


    He looked at Reus, who was training together with many of Saito''s men. They were all divided into 5 groups, each trained by one of the elves from the Elf Kingdom.


    They were all being trained in their respective elements.


    Checking up on his soldiers¡­ Saito decided to not disturb them in their training right now. He just stayed on top of a tree while observing them carefully¡­


    The training continued until the evening. Right as the training ended, all the soldiers under Saito, irrespective of their gender fell on their asses, while breathing heavily.


    Only Reus still looked like he could go another round of this training without falling to exhaustion.


    Around this time, Saito decided to enter the field. His sudden visit shocked the elves, Reus, and his soldiers. Many of them tried to stand, but their legs were quite weak after this harsh training. It was impossible for them.


    Understanding their situation, Saito says to them, "You do not need to stand. I have just come to check up on your training."


    He turns to the five elves and asked them seriously, "What are the results of these days of training?"


    The five elves looked at each other as if considering what they must say. One of them stepped forward, it seemed like she was the elf who controlled Fire magic. She cleared her throat and opened her mouth to speak, "Sir Axel, most of the males have the primary Fire Magic. While most of the females are inclined towards Water and Wind Magic. Everyone in the training is performing wonderfully except for the one''s training in Wind Magic. Their control is good, but their output force is severely lacking."


    "Output force is lacking? Why would that be?" Saito couldn''t understand the reason behind this¡­ If all the elemental training was going well, why was the Wind Element so hard? Saito also utilized the Wind Magic, it wasn''t that hard to use.


    At this moment, a woman who was training Wind Magic complained about a bitter look, "Your majesty¡­ Just how strong can Wind be? The most it will do is shake someone a little. Its offensive uses are really lacking."


    From her expression, she seemed to be disappointed in herself to have the Wind Chakra. Many other women who possessed the Wind Chakra also nodded their heads seriously.


    Saito though raised his brow at this question. Just how strong can wind be?


    "Its offensive uses are lacking?" He then turned to Wind Elemental Elf and asked her, "Haven''t you shown them some strong attack using Wind?"


    The Wind Elemental Elf was a little embarrassed as she said, "I have shown them a lot of attacks but nothing seems to be impressive to them."


    Saito nodded his head. Just from gauging her magic, he could anticipate how strong her strongest attack could be.


    "Alright, all those who believe that wind is an element with limited offensive uses can come to stand next to me. Latch onto me tightly¡­" He gave them a light warning.


    Currently, their legs were painful. However, these women still tried to stand and obey their master''s orders. All of them were great beauties who wouldn''t lose to the elves standing there.


    When 20 or so such seductive women surrounded Saito, he couldn''t help but have some wicked thoughts in his head. He knew these women were completely loyal to him. If he demanded them right now, they wouldn''t hesitate to give themselves to him!


    However, he still resisted the urge to ''eat'' them right now. After they had completely gathered, Saito closed his eyes and seemingly concentrated for some seconds.


    Strong Wind Currents were released from Saito''s position in all angles, taking Saito as an epicenter. The women around Saito immediately rushed towards Saito, grabbing him with all their might.


    As their sexy bodies latched against Saito''s robust body, their breasts squeezed against many of Saito''s body parts. As he was in such a situation, Saito was a little excited. He increased the power and the Wind Currents grew stronger!


    The Wind Currents were so strong that a tornado was gradually forming around them. The dust was flying in the air, it masked Saito and the women with him so greatly that the people from outside the tornado couldn''t see what happened inside.


    Not even sound could leak out of this tornado. This was the speed of the wind revolving around Saito.


    Saito restrained the power a little as he didn''t want to start flying. The women with him couldn''t fly¡­ It would be dangerous for them. He looked at the women around him. All of them had closed their eyes while facing Saito.


    In a gentle voice, Saito said to them, "Open your eyes and look around. This is the Power of Wind!"


    The women were a little scared, but hearing their King''s voice, they did open their eyes. They slowly looked around and were shocked to see this tornado. It was a rarely occurring natural disaster in the world. Even if people had heard about it, many had never seen it with their eyes. To them, it was like a heavy storm, accompanied by a strong rainfall and lightning.


    These women never thought that Wind alone held such great power.


    Saito then continues speaking, "This is the Wind''s Forte. It can be used in any manner. From offense to defense, the water and wind are the only two elements which are so balanced. The Water is somewhat inclined towards defending while Wind is inclined towards offense. How offense? Just think¡­ If you throw multiple Tornados at your enemy, where can he run and hide? He will be forced to confront the Tornados. Moreover, you must also remember, with wind, you can launch the best surprise attacks invisible to the eye."


    Suddenly, all the women surrounding Saito felt a cut on their shoulders at the same time. It was a small cut, and they started bleeding a little. These women didn''t care much about this cut, they were more curious about the question of how they were injured!


    "I attacked you using Sharp Wind Currents. I am sure you understand what I meant by invisible attacks, right?" He asked them with a small smile.


    "Yes, your majesty!" The women nodded with a solemn look on their features.


    Saito then slowly dispersed the Wind Tornado. His other soldiers who were outside the Tornado were growing worried at the Wind Tornado''s strength. If not for Reus and the Five Elves, they would be injured a lot as well.


    Naturally, Saito had no intention to injure these women. However, he knew these attacks were necessary. If not, they would never realize the threat that these invisible attacks posed to them. if they didn''t realize the threat of these invisible attacks, they would never consider making counters for them.


    However, now that they did.. Saito was sure that they would think of respective counters for these invisible wind attacks.